ã€ŠThe Mafia Contract Seriesã€‹


 Chapter 1

    It¡¯s the waiting that¡¯s the hardest. Waiting for death because that¡¯s all we have to look forward to. It¡¯s always there, lurking in the shadows, ready to pounce at any second.

    The woman¡¯s screams carry through the air on the breath of wind that dances around my face, and I shiver.

    A strong hand reaches for mine and grasps it tightly and a deep voice whispers huskily, ¡°It¡¯s ok, Winter.¡±

    Blinking, I try to distance myself from my reality and imagine a different life. A normal life where no demons lurk, plotting your demise. A life full of hope and dreams of happiness instead of a sense of destiny dealing you the death card.

    The screams whip around us like the tainted souls of Hell, and I wonder how long she will fight. Last time it took hours for them to die. The wicked, the fool, and the damned. One dies and another takes its ce. Business as usual in Hell.

    Squeezing my eyes tightly shut, I try to picture a happier ce.

    Anywhere but here would do, but all I can see is a void of ck waiting for me to fall headfirst into it with no safety.

    My past, my future, and my present and if anything, I hope I don¡¯t have long.

    It stops and I take my first breath.

    Thank God she¡¯s gone.

    If I feel anything, it¡¯s surprise that I feel no emotion. Did I really know her at all? A perfect stranger who only ever did one thing for me-give me life.

    The soft sigh beside me makes me squeeze his hand a little tighter, and an arm wraps around my shoulders and a soft voice says, ¡°I¡¯ll never let them hurt you, Winter. You have my word on that. It¡¯s just you and me now.¡±

    His words are meant to offerfort, but they only bring a fresh wave of pain that stabs me on repeat most days because I only have him for as long as my father allows it. A lump forms in my throat along with the pain in my heart because what if¡­?

    ¡°Stop thinking.¡± His voice is curt and dark, and I nod, beaten already.

    ¡°Angelo¡­¡± ¡°Listen to me, Winter.¡± He interrupts me because we both know I am the weaker one and he says roughly, ¡°We will wait and when the time is right, I will set us both free. Trust me, I¡¯m never going to let anyone hurt you.¡±

    Words fail me because how will that happen. We both know the hard life in front of us and we both know the sand timer is running fast and soon our lives will change forever.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    We hear raised voices and Angelo sighs heavily.

    ¡°We should go before they remember we¡¯re here.¡±

    I don¡¯t want to leave but know I must, because locked in the treehouse with my twin is the only ce I want to be in life.

    Tomorrow, we will be separated. Two kids who will grow up fast because our fate is already decided. The thought of being apart from the only person I love in this world is too painful to contemte, and I know I need to deal with what that means for both of us. I already know our story won¡¯t have a happy ending and if I¡¯m sure of anything, it¡¯s that.

    Some might think it strange that I don¡¯t cry for my mother. It was just a word, anyway. She was a stranger, a name and a blurred face of a woman who was supposed to do better and I just feel a strangely detached from the whole situation and relief that she¡¯s gone. It¡¯s hard to admit, but my mother scared me and at least half of my problem is now solved. Her death was undoubtedly a painful one. A warning of what happens if you step out of line.

    A promise of a bitter end if you don¡¯t y your part in a family that doesn¡¯t know the meaning of the word.

    Angelo pulls me up and I regard the bitterness in his eyes as he hisses. ¡°I promise I will kill him one day.¡±

    That statement causes a brief smile to flicker across my face and as his dark eyes bore into mine, we share a moment that ckens souls. Two halves of the same coin that will be separated physically, but our souls are joined forever. Brother and sister until death and my greatest wish is that I die first because without Angelo, I wouldn¡¯t want to live, anyway.

 Chapter 2

    If anyone is surprised, I¡¯m here, it¡¯s me. I never expected to be sent here, not in a million years. Life at Glendale Academy was ok, and I was happy to a point, but when the principal called me into her office and informed me that my father was moving me, I remember thinking he was calling me home. Apparently not. I¡¯m to finish my education at Rockwell Academy and I have mixed feelings about that.

    Principal. Stoner smiles across his huge oak desk and I stare at a man who has seen it all before. He looks weary, a little beaten, and as if he¡¯s given up already.

    He consults the screen on hisputer and sighs.

    ¡°I¡¯ve paired you up with Emma Bayliss. An excellent student who will guide you along the right path. She¡¯s one of our more studious pupils and an excellent role model.¡±

    Some may think it strange, but all I want is to blend into the shadows and keep my head down.

    ¡°Is she my roomie?¡±

    He raises his eyes. ¡°Yes, her previous one moved across state. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get on; she keeps out of trouble, and I would be grateful if you followed her example.¡±

    The sharp edge to his words makes me smile because I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s referring to my brother Angelo. This is his college, which is why I was surprised my father agreed to send me here and I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m happy about that.

    As much as I love my brother, it was good to have some independence from my family and try to pretend I was just an ordinary girl. For the most part, I seeded, and I was happy enough, but there was that part of me that envied my fellow students because I will never have the opportunities they take for granted.

    ¡°Um, Principal. Stoner.¡±

    He looks up and I sigh.

    ¡°Is there any chance I can be scheduled out of my brother¡¯s sses? It¡¯s just¡­¡± He looks at me with interest for the first time and I almost see pity in his eyes as he sighs, ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin, Miss. Sontauro. I would feel the same in your position. You know¡­¡± He shakes his head and says softly, ¡°I¡¯m always here if you need me.

    Failing that, Mrs. Grayson, your housemistress, will be more than happy to listen. You¡¯re not on your own; we can help.¡±

    I nod and yet we both know that nobody can help me, and my request was just to buy me a little time.

    ¡°Does he know I¡¯m here?¡±

    Once again, he sighs and rakes his fingers through his thinning hair. ¡°I think he knows everything, Miss. Sontauro and I doubt I need to remind you of that.¡±

    A knock on the door makes me jump, and he calls out wearily, ¡°Enter.¡±

    I look with interest at the girl who makes it through the door as if she¡¯s just run from a serial killer and I¡¯m surprised to see the wild look in her eyes and the heaving of her chest. Her eyes are wide, and she looks scared shitless, and I catch the principal¡¯s eye, noting he looks defeated already.

    ¡°Emma, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, sir.¡± She keeps her eyes on the ground and won¡¯t even look at me and he clears his throat and says with a voice filled with resignation.

    ¡°This is Winter, your new roommate. Show her around and make her wee.¡±

    I smile, but she won¡¯t even look and an uneasy feeling washes over me.

    She knows who I am, which means I¡¯m fucked before I¡¯ve even started.

    Standing, I head across the room and say gently, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Winter. Thanks for helping me out.¡±

    She looks up and I see the fear in her eyes, which makes me sad. Smiling, I try to set her at ease, and she nods, the curiosity edging her fear slightly away.

    ¡°You may go.¡±

    The principal¡¯s voice makes her jump, and she looks toward the door as if there¡¯s a firing squad waiting outside.

    Taking matters into my own hand, I turn the handle and as I step outside, my heart sinks.

    For fuck¡¯s sake.

    Now I know why she was so scared because filling the hall with dark rage is the one person I hoped to avoid for a few hours at least.

    He¡¯s not alone.

    Four guys stand with him and it¡¯s difficult to breathe the toxic air that surrounds them. Full of menace and wearing a dark edge like a uniform, these men in waiting would scare the devil himself.

    I can¡¯t even register them though because leaning against the wall, watching me approach, is Angelo and by the looks of things, he¡¯s not that happy to see me.

    ¡°Winter.¡±

    ¡°Angelo.¡±

    Emma is silent behind me, and I know she¡¯s trying not to breathe for fear of attracting their attention and I sigh heavily and make my way toward my twin and whisper, ¡°Thanks for the weingmittee but you¡¯re scaring the pants off my new roomie.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The sh of his eyes and the dark twisted grin makes me smile and before I know it, his arms reach out and pull me close and as they wrap around me, it feels a lot like home.

    Resting my cheek on his chest, I breathe in the familiar scent and as he kisses the top of my head, I can almost believe I¡¯m happy. Angelo is happiness to me dressed as a knight of hell and God help me if this is whatfort feels like.

    He pulls back and says in his low husky voice, ¡°We¡¯ll talk at the house.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    I sigh with exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m going with Emma, and you are going to let me. This is myst shot at freedom so give me that at least. I just want you to stay away and let me be normal for once.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t seem shocked and my heart sighs with relief when he takes a small step back.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    I stare at him defiantly and he nods. ¡°I¡¯ll be here if you need me.¡±

    He looks past me and the amusement in his eyes makes me turn to watch the strangest scene.

    One of his friends is watching Emma like a wolf salivating after his next meal, and she is finding the whole experience extremely unnerving. I¡¯m not surprised because this guy looks as if he¡¯s just escaped from an institution and the slightly mad look in his eyeplements a chaotic beauty of saint and sinnerbined. Tall, broad and devastatingly handsome, his hair color is the only light thing about him and the mad eyes that stare at my new friend would make anyone cower in fright.

    I look at Angelo in disbelief and he smirks before saying abruptly, ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    Without another word, he heads away down the hall and his friends just shrug and follow him without another look in our direction.

    Immediately the atmosphere lightens, and I wonder if I need to resuscitate my guide because she slumps against the wall and takes in deep breaths of air.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    I feel quite concerned, and she shakes her head.

    ¡°That was intense.¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°Just ignore them. It works for me.¡±

    She looks shocked and says with a quiver in her voice, ¡°Angelo¡¯s your brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Twin brother, actually.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so fucked.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I can¡¯t help butugh and she straightens up and looks around as if the walls have ears. ¡°With due respect, Winter, your brother is not the kind ofpany I keep. They wouldn¡¯t want mypany anyway, but I try to stay invisible around that group of guys. Most people do unless you¡¯ve got a death wish or like to dance with the bad boys. When I say dance, I don¡¯t mean actually dance, I mean¡­¡± She takes another deep breath andughs nervously, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m rambling. You¡¯ll figure it out soon enough, but just for the record, they scare the shit out of me, just saying.¡±

    We start walking and I do a little digging. ¡°How does it work around here?¡±

    ¡°Same as most schools I guess, but there¡¯s a big difference where it concerns your brother and his gang.¡±

    ¡°I kind of expected that, but aside from them, what¡¯s it like?¡±

    For the first time, she smiles. ¡°It¡¯s good mainly. The teachers are ok and the facilities the best in the State. If you like sport, you¡¯re in the best ce and academically it sends more students to the ivy league than most others.¡±

    ¡°What are you studying?¡±

    ¡°Law.¡±

    She turns and I note the light in her eyes as she says with excitement, ¡°I¡¯m trying for a ce at Harvard. I study a lot, so you¡¯ll have to excuse me that. Though if you like to party, the best ones are at the Augustus house.¡±

    ¡°Why are they the best?¡±

    ¡°Because of the guys who throw them. I mean, seriously loaded, super good looking and they throw the best parties. Not that I¡¯d know about that first-hand of course, but if that¡¯s what you¡¯re looking for, try to get friendly with the cheerleaders. They¡¯re regrs there and could get you a pass.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hardly the cheerleading type.¡±

    Iugh softly and she shakes her head. ¡°Maybe not, but you are their type. In fact, I¡¯m guessing your most guys type, some girls too, not that I¡¯m a ¡­ well, I like guys, not that any like me that is, but you know what I mean.¡±

    She looks so awkward rattling words around like confetti as her nerves get the better of her and I rest my hand on her arm and smile. ¡°Just for the record, I know exactly what you mean. To be honest, I¡¯m not one to party much myself and like to study too. Maybe we can be study buddies.¡±

    She looks a little shocked.

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I would like that.¡±

    She smiles, but I see she doesn¡¯t really believe I¡¯m genuine, which saddens me a little.

    Emma is the typical nerd that gets bullied at most schools. Practical clothes with oversized sweaters and jeans. Her brown hair probably always tied in a messy ponytail and her huge thick sses making her eyes lookrger through the lenses. Her e is out of control and there is not a scrap of make-up on her face. She¡¯s alsorger than average and obviously prefers to study rather than exercise and I feel bad for her because she obviously has low self-esteem because of years of being ignored.

    As we walk to our dorm, I think about Emma. The fact one of Angelo¡¯s friends was giving her unwanted attention makes me mad. He was ying with her. Making her feel ufortable and I am not happy about that at all.

    Thinking of my brother gives me mixed feelings. On the one hand, I¡¯m happy he¡¯s here. I missed him so much but know we are better apart. He has grown into the dark madness that lies inside his soul, and I am doing my best to detach myself from mine. We need each other but need to be apart to survive and once again, I wonder what my father¡¯s n was in sending me here at all.

 Chapter 3

    ANGELO

    it hurts so much. Just seeing her here reminds me the clock is ticking and I¡¯m no further forward with an escape n.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s Winter.¡±

    I look sharply across at Malik, who is studying me with a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°Keep away from her.¡±

    I stare at my friends through dark eyes. ¡°Nobody goes near my sister, final word. Look out for her but don¡¯t look at her. There¡¯s a difference.¡±

    Malik nods. ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±

    I lean back on the couch and sigh. ¡°We make her time here count because knowing my father, he has a particr future already mapped out for her.¡±

    ¡°Bastard.¡± Alessandro heaves his huge frame into the seat opposite.

    ¡°They¡¯re all bastards.¡±

    I nod. ¡°We all have that inmon.¡±

    There was a reason we gravitated toward one another, and it has everything to do with our families. Mafia. Each one of the five of us have a connection with the dark side and sharing a house in our college years seemed like one big fuck you to the establishment. Rival families in the real world outside Rockwell Academy, but inside we are tight like brothers. Our families hate our friendship but considering we all hate the fuck out of them, there is nothing they can do about it.

    Malik tosses me a beer from the fridge.

    ¡°Is she invited tonight?¡±

    ¡°You heard me. Stay away from Winter.¡±

    I sigh because thest ce I want my sister is at one of our fucked-up parties.

    I look across the room at Flynn, who is casually messing around with a hunting knife.

    ¡°Stay away from her roomie, too.¡±

    He looks up and dark eyes meet mine and just for a moment of madness, we are locked in a battle of wills. I watch as his eyes narrow and his expression darkens and then his husky voice heads my way with a soft, ¡°I¡¯ll consider your request.¡±

    Ivan snorts as I roll my eyes. ¡°God help me, why did fate deal me this fucked-up friendship group?¡±

    Ivan drops into the seat beside me and pushes me yfully. ¡°Because we¡¯re all we¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°And Winter.¡± Leaning forward, I regard my friends through hooded eyes and hiss, ¡°Treat her like your own sister and keep it that way. She has one year left of a normal life; hell, we all do, so let¡¯s make it count. Keep your eyes on her but touch her and I¡¯ll kill you. Nobody messes with Winter, understand.¡±

    I stare at them with a promise in my eyes and as they nod in turn, I breathe a sigh of relief. Winter being here is aplication I could do without, which is why I¡¯m guessing my bastard father sent her here. To mess with my head and distract my attention from the fact I¡¯m about to graduate into a lifetime of hell and he is one unforgiving devil who wouldn¡¯t know what family meant if it was shoved up his fat ass.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n tonight?¡±

    Alessandro yawns and looks bored already, and I shrug. ¡°Usual bitches and wannabees. I¡¯m guessing three hours tops before the fun really starts.¡±

    Ivan snorts. ¡°As if you can wait that long. What¡¯s it tonight?¡±

    ¡°Maybe poker. We need to brush up our skills in that direction.¡±

    ¡°Who did you invite?¡±

    Ivan looks interested as I smirk. ¡°Joey and his gang of fuck boys.¡±

    ¡°So that means¡­¡± I nod. ¡°They¡¯ll be followed by most of the bitches that like the idea of a bad boy between their legs.¡±

    Flynn yawns. ¡°I may pass. Those girls have more STDs than I¡¯m happy with.¡±

    ¡°You take the door then.¡±

    Malik¡¯s smooth, dark voice heads across the room. ¡°This should be easy.¡±

    I nod, anticipating an evening where we screw with more than their girls.

    Our poker nights are legendary, and I¡¯m feeling particrly antsy tonight.

    Sighing, I look at my watch. ¡°We¡¯ve missed first period. Best show up to the next. It¡¯s Miss English.¡±

    I watch my friends heave themselves up and as we head outside, I lock the door behind me. It¡¯s doubtful anyone would be foolish enough to try to break in, but some of the bastards who go to this school weren¡¯t blessed with a brain cell between them. I almost hope that one of them fucks up one day so I can deal with the rage that lives inside me 24/7 and only burns brighter each day that passes, closer to the one where my life falls off a dark cliff.

    WE HEAD across campus as a pack and, as usual, nobody gets in our way.

    They know better and it¡¯s almost be boring, but as I watch the students scamper out of our way, dipping their heads and averting their eyes, I almost feel like picking a fight just for my own amusement.

    Then a familiar face heads our way and a prickle of excitement runs through me as I say gruffly, ¡°Baron.¡±

    He stops and nods, regarding me through the same bastard eyes that we all share.

    ¡°Angelo. I hear you¡¯re having a party tonight.¡±

    ¡°Word travels fast.¡±

    He nods. ¡°What¡¯s the theme?¡±

    ¡°Poker. You in?¡±

    ¡°Not sure. Maxim and the others are talking about heading into town.¡±

    ¡°After then. It could be ate one.¡±

    ¡°Usual stakes.¡±

    I nod, looking at him with interest. ¡°Who do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°Not sure, I¡¯ll think about it?¡± As he makes to leave, I stop him with a dark, ¡°Make her familiar. No surprises.¡±

    He nods and heads off in the opposite direction and we watch him go thoughtfully.

    ¡°That bastard doesn¡¯t belong in that house.¡±

    Malik¡¯s low voice reminds me Baron is very different to us, outwardly at least. Inwardly, he¡¯s as corrupt as we are, and I know he will be thereter with an angel to sacrifice, as always.

    WE HEAD TO HISTORY, where the delectable Miss. English rules her ss with the promise of a flirtatious look or a glimpse of her cleav@ge as she bends over your shoulder to study your work. Miss. English must only be a few years older than us and is one hot hazard that enjoys flirting with danger.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Subsequently, her ss is the most attended, and her results the best on campus because nobody wants to miss the pleasure that Miss English brings to her lessons. Even the girls adore her. She is one of them, after all. Sweet on the outside but as corrupt as hell inside and I should know.

    Ten minutester, we are waiting patiently for her ss to begin and there is not a spare seat in the room. As always, we sit at the back with me in the center surrounded by my faithful friends, and not one student looks in our direction.

    Only a couple of braver cheerleaders look our way and blush when Ivan says gruffly, ¡°You can touch, you know. Tonight, party, our house.¡±

    ****

    All through ss, I picture what I¡¯m going to do to her and when the bell rings, she looks up and says loudly, ¡°ss dismissed.¡±

    The scraping of chairs almost drowns out her words as she says loudly, ¡°Assignments due in three days. Oh, and Angelo, a word please.¡±

    We head to our next lesson and for once, I¡¯m feeling good about life. One year is all I need because when it passes, all our lives will change forever.

 Chapter 4

    WINTER

    Emma has been a very useful guide because she has shown me around, helped me with my schedule and taken me to my first lesson.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    It was awkward heading into ss for the first time and I felt the curious stares of the other students as I slid into a seat beside her at the front of the ss. I know this willbel me as a nerd, just being seen with her will do that, but I couldn¡¯t give a fuck anyway because I¡¯m here to enjoy my freedom for as long as it¡¯s mine to keep.

    We head out after the bell and Emma says sweetly, ¡°I¡¯ll find you a locker.

    I think there¡¯s a few spare ones near mine.¡±

    As we head down the hallway, I feel the looks walk with me. Guys, girls and teachers all register I¡¯m an unfamiliar face and I try to look unconcerned and friendly because thest thing I need is to draw attention to myself.

    As Emma chatters beside me, I try to listen, but my mind wanders as I think how surreal this is. I could be normal. I could be forgiven for thinking I can have it all, but I know as soon as I graduate, I will be married off as part of a trade deal with a rival family. The men get to continue the family business and the women marry into power. It¡¯s always been that way and just thinking of that fate waiting for me makes me want to run and never look back. I want to make my own choices, make my own ns and live a life free from anger and pain. I¡¯m a fool if I think that will ever happen, but Angelo has told me he will protect me or try to at least.

    Emma stops in front of a bank of lockers and says with a hint of excitement. ¡°Here it is. Fallon Edwards moved onst week and I knew it was going spare.¡±

    She opens the door, and we hear a low drawl. ¡°What have we here?¡±

    Her wide eyes look at me from behind the door and I look with interest at the person who spoke. I see arge, buffed guy wearing a jock sweater, and it¡¯s pretty obvious he¡¯s one of the football team and from the look of the girl holding onto his arm, she¡¯s a cheerleader. She has the most beautiful blonde hair and brown eyes that are regarding me with a malevolent gleam in them and before I know what¡¯s happening, the guy ms my locker door shut, hitting Emma¡¯s face so hard I think I hear her bones crack. Her grunt of pain makes my blood run hot and I say loudly, ¡°What the fuck¡­¡± That¡¯s all I manage to say because suddenly, out of nowhere, a guy appears who makes my blood run cold because for the second time today, I stare into eyes dancing with madness. I watch in disbelief as he ms the jock¡¯s face into his own opened locker and continues smashing it with a look of fury on his face. He doesn¡¯t stop and the screams of the cheerleader does nothing to deter him and as he smashes the guy¡¯s face to pieces, time stands frozen in a moment of pure terror. Still holding onto the ying guy, he hisses, ¡°Get her to the medical room.¡±

    Jumping to attention, I see Emma with a bloodied nose, trying desperately to stem the blood flow with tears pouring down her face. Taking her arm, thest thing I hear is him saying roughly, ¡°Fuck off, bitch.¡±

    The sound of the girl running down the hall is almost hidden by the constant thud as her boyfriend¡¯s face hits the back of his locker on repeat.

    Emma is crying and I am running on disbelief because I have never witnessed anything like that, and I¡¯ve seen some fucked up shit in my time. I never expected that, though, definitely not from him.

    Despite the fact she¡¯spletely traumatized, Emma guides me to the medical room and, as we step inside, the nurse looks up in disbelief. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°She fell.¡±

    I squeeze Emma¡¯s arm in a warning and Emma sniffs. ¡°I¡¯m such a klutz.¡±

    I can tell the nurse doesn¡¯t believe a word of it and as she takes charge of my friend, I shrink under the disapproving sneer from her pinched lips.

    I have no choice but to sit and wait and as I think about what happened, I still can¡¯t understand why. It made no sense. Why would the guy pick on Emma like that and where the fuck did Angelo¡¯s friende from?

    Picturing the dark fury on his face and the wild look in his eye, my soul shivers. There¡¯s something beautiful about that guy. Malevolent stormy eyes disguised by beauty. Long darkshes hide many secrets within them, and the slightly lost look of a psychopath makes my soul weep. The bleached blonde hair that makes him look like a fallen angel and the troubled aura that surrounds him makes him appear almost demonic disguised as an angel.

    Emma is soon back and looks as if she¡¯s fought a war. If anything, I¡¯m surprised the jock hasn¡¯t made it here already and I¡¯m keen to get away before he does.

    Taking Emma¡¯s arm, I help her out and she whispers, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that just happened.¡±

    ¡°Neither can I.¡± I look at her sympathetically. ¡°Do you want to go back to our room and have a lie down? I can fetch anything you need.¡±

    She sniffs and winces as her injuries introduce themselves. ¡°I¡¯ve got math. I can¡¯t miss a lesson.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± I stare in disbelief as she says almost ferociously, ¡°I won¡¯t miss a lesson. I¡¯ve worked too hard to let something like this set me back.¡±

    As we walk, I feel a little lost because I haven¡¯t got a clue what¡¯s happening here and as Emma strides off with determination, I can¡¯t do anything else but follow her.

    She stops outside a ssroom and says wearily, ¡°You¡¯re in here. I¡¯m next door, so I¡¯ll wait for you when the bell rings and we can grab some lunch and I¡¯ll head back and fix this.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t even look at me as she heads off and I can¡¯t help but feel the despair growing inside me. Day one and I¡¯m already caught up in some serious shit, despite everything.

    As I head into the room, I see the teacher look impatiently at his watch.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°Um, Winter, sir.¡±

    He consults his list and nods, and only the slight nervous tick in his jaw reveals he knows exactly who I am.

    ¡°Take any spare seat.¡±

    Trying not to catch anyone¡¯s eye, I take the nearest one and stare nkly in front of me.

    I can feel the eyes on my back, though. There¡¯s an atmosphere of danger, curiosity and fear surrounding me, and I wonder if they know already, or if it¡¯s just my overactive imagination ying tricks on me.

    As I concentrate on the lesson, I¡¯m pleased to find I¡¯m familiar with the work. In fact, I¡¯m pretty sure we did thisst semester, so at least I¡¯ll have an easy ride for a while. I try to shut out what happened before and I almost manage it, but as the bell rings and the ss is dismissed, someone stops by my desk as I make to stand, pushing me back down in the seat.

    Looking up, I see a girl sneering at me who is almost a carbon copy of the cheerleader from earlier. Then I see the girl herself, hovering behind her friend, looking nervous as the first girl hisses, ¡°Watch your back, nerd. Tell your little friend nobody makes a fool of us. My friend will need surgery for the mess that bastard made of his face, and we are holding you and your idiot friend responsible. So, watch your back because your face will soon be unrecognizable when we¡¯ve finished with you both.¡±

    Sighing, I look up into a face twisted in animosity and say in a low voice, ¡°Back off. You don¡¯t intimidate me. I¡¯ve dealt with worse, so run along and shake your pom-poms somewhere else. Don¡¯t y with the dark side unless you can deal with the consequences of that.¡±

    She just straightens andughs in my face.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re a fool as well as a bitch. Well, bring it on because you¡¯re about to learn who runs things around here and, like I said, watch your back.¡±

    She spins on her heel and heads off, closely followed by her friend, and I sigh. Day one, two enemies and a beating and it¡¯s not even lunch time yet.

    Just another day in paradise.

 Chapter 5

    ANGELO

    The ce is filling up and I feel kind of excited for tonight. It¡¯s been a while since I felt any sort of excitement. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s a good sign at least.

    Malik¡¯s low voice rumbles beside me. ¡°I¡¯ve got a good feeling about tonight. I¡¯m feeling lucky.¡±

    ¡°You always do.¡± I chuckle and he shrugs.

    ¡°You make your own luck in life; if I¡¯ve learned anything, it¡¯s that.¡±

    We watch a couple of girls stride confidently inside and scan the room as if looking for someone¨Cor something. Their eyes lock on Ivan, who is sitting on the couch looking bored already, his feet on the table, downing a beer.

    They nudge one another and head his way and we watch with interest as they stop just short of him and hesitate. He looks up and I recognize the two cheerleaders from ss andugh to myself as they look at him with a fascinated hunger that he must be used to seeing by now.

    He says nothing and just pats the empty seats beside him and as they sit one on either side, he says nothing and continues watching the game, almost as if they aren¡¯t even there.

    ¡°That¡¯s him for the night.¡±

    ¡°You think?¡±

    ¡°Maybe not.¡± Malikughs and I relish the sound. It¡¯s as dark and twisted as his mind and, of all my friends, I think he¡¯s the most dangerous.

    Then again, there¡¯s Flynn, of course. He¡¯s probably the most fucked-up individual outside of an institution, which is probably why it¡¯s best he remains in the shadows, making sure the right people get a foot through that door.

    Our parties are legendary on campus. If you want a night of darkness, no boundaries and a walk on the dark side, then step inside. Even girls like the wholesome-looking cheerleaders are curious and some evene back.

    What can I say? We offer a service second to none. Walk with the devil and he corrupts your soul and if you¡¯re very unlucky, he destroys it.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the n?¡±

    ¡°We wait for the yers to show and then the fun begins.¡±

    ¡°Joey, I¡¯m guessing. Why him?¡±

    ¡°He owes me.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°He had a problem with a guy hitting on his girl and doesn¡¯t want the shit that goes with retaliating. He¡¯s waiting on a call from a football rep and wants to keep his record clean.¡±

    Malik snorts. ¡°Then he¡¯s fucked, because that guy is the dirtiest bastard I know.¡±

    Joey Zucker is the golden boy of the football team and tipped to go far.

    He¡¯s hoping for a spot on the NFL and came to me to deal with an unwanted problem that was causing him grief. Problem solved and now he owes me and if he loses tonight, his stake is really high because one night with his girl is the payment and I¡¯m not sure if she knows about that yet.

    We watch with interest as the man himself heads inside, closely followed by his girl and two of his friends. They don¡¯t usually attend our parties and I can taste their nerves from here. They form part of a different group who live next door. Baron¡¯s house where he lives with his three friends, Maxim, Duke and Gabriel. Seriously loaded and the most popr guys on campus, who throw the best parties and hang with the most attractive girls. Everyone wants in on their group, although there¡¯s still a morbid fascination with our den of sin that gets them calling on a regr basis.

    Thinking of Baron, I wonder why he¡¯s there at all. Seriously twisted and definitely more one of us than them, he can¡¯t help himself and often heads our way for an evening of corrupt pleasure. I¡¯m in no doubt he¡¯ll be hereter. He just can¡¯t keep away and outside of my own friends, he¡¯s the only person I can stand being in thepany of.

    ¡°Prepare yourself.¡± Malikughs and I see Eden heading my way and feel a prickle of irritation at the sultry look on her face. She has her sights set on me and has tried every trick in the book to grab my attention. We hooked up once and she thinks that buys her my promise ring, and she has tried everything since to make me her guy. She thinks intimidating others and proving she¡¯s the meanest girl on campus will cut it and as she saunters across in her slutty low-cut top and short skirt, she already thinks she¡¯s got this one in the bag.

    Malik whispers, ¡°Do you want me to distract her?¡±

    Thinking of his idea of a distraction, it would almost be amusing to say yes, but instead I feel like kicking her into touch myself and say with an ominous edge to my voice, ¡°No need, this won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°Mind if I watch.¡±

    ¡°Be my guest.¡±

    She reaches me and smiles with a look of longing that many would adore.

    Not me. It¡¯s not the same if they want me. I¡¯m not into rtionships and it¡¯s the chase I love. The hunter stalking his prey and going in for the kill. That¡¯s far more pleasurable and having it presented to you on repeat most nights just gets boring over time.

    ¡°Eden.¡±

    ¡°Angelo.¡±

    She pouts seductively. ¡°You¡¯re looking good.¡±

    Malik snorts beside me, and I twist my lips into a smile and nod.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    She looks around the room and says softly, ¡°It¡¯s getting crowded in here.

    Do you fancy going somewhere we can um, talk?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I shrug and sip my beer, loving the insecurity in her eyes as she tries to im my attention.

    She nces nervously at Malik and then grabs some courage from deep inside and moves a little closer. ¡°You know, we could be good together.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°We already were.¡± I shrug and she takes that as a sign of encouragement and smiles, almost with relief. ¡°I thought so too. Do you fancy keeping mepany tonight?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The look of anger on her face is quickly shown the door as she tries to disguise the hurt in her eyes and she whispers, ¡°Why not?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°Because you just aren¡¯t good enough, Eden. Go and try your luck with someone else. I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    ¡°You were the other night, very much so if I remember. In fact, you were interested three times over.¡±

    Malikughs out loud, and she looks at him with anger. ¡°Did I say something funny?¡±

    Malik tenses beside me and I watch with interest as he leans closer and hisses, ¡°Watch your mouth and step away. You¡¯re no longer required. Go and find someone else to y with, because, as the man said, you¡¯re just not good enough.¡±

    I must admire her spirit because she stands her ground and faces me with defiance shing from her green eyes. ¡°Is that what you want, Angelo? Do you want me to find someone else to y with because it wouldn¡¯t be hard?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve made my position clear, Eden. Run along and enjoy your evening. Remember to use protection. I¡¯d hate the guy to end up at the clinic after.¡±

    ¡°You bastard.¡±

    She looks on the verge of a breakdown and I take greatfort in that and as she turns away, I watch her stumble across the room with none of the confidence of earlier.

    ¡°That told her.¡±

    Malik sounds as if he enjoyed the show and I shake my head. ¡°For tonight, anyway. She¡¯ll be back.¡±

    ¡°You bastard.¡¯ Malikughs again because we both know if I looked at her in a certain way, she would forgive me in a heartbeat and, to be honest, this is getting old. Being bades as naturally to me as breathing and I¡¯m weary of it. There are no challenges here. No reasons to try, which is why I invented my poker nights. It makes life a lot more interesting and as Joey heads my way with his pretty girl in hand, I feel my interest stirring because udia Woodley is the prettiest girl I have ever seen and looks as nervous as hell as we watch them approach.

    ¡°Hey, man.¡± Joey slings his arm around her shoulders and pulls her in close, almost as if that ensures her safety.

    ¡°You up for the gameter.¡±

    ¡°Are you?¡± I stare at his girl pointedly and I love how his skin pales under the light, and he licks his lips. ¡°I¡¯d kind of hoped¡­¡± ¡°Non-negotiable.¡± I¡¯m quick to cut him off because he knew the terms of our contract and that was his angel to sacrifice as payment. I remove the threat to his squeaky-clean image, and he pays me in kind. I don¡¯t need money and there¡¯s definitely nothing else he has to offer, and I love watching him nod in defeat as he realizes he has no other choice.

    I wonder if he¡¯s warned udia about the night she could end up having, and I¡¯m guessing he hasn¡¯t. Just the innocence in her eyes as she stares at us with fascination tells me that and I¡¯m loving the feeling of power it gives me, knowing that I can¡¯t lose on this. Joey is good at football but lousy at poker which is why tonight will be more enjoyable than most when I watch the defeat on his face with every card exposed, pushing him further toward the realization that his girl may well be another¡¯s by the morning. Not that I keep them, but it¡¯s doubtful she will go back to him. They never do when they¡¯ve been used as coteral to settle a debt of the most depraved kind. One night with me and she¡¯ll be ruined, mentally and physically, and I am keen to begin.

 Chapter 6

    WINTER

    emma has retreated into her shell again after the attack and I feel bad for her. The rest of the day she tried to continue, but the curious stares of the other students drew attention to her, and she hates that. She likes to blend into the background and carry on with her day, but news of what happened earlier just won¡¯t go away and she is now the subject of gossip which makes her nervous.

    At the end of the day, she shuts herself in our room and gets her heads down and no amount of persuasion can shift her.

    I know she needs some time alone, so I find myself walking around campus unsure what to do next. Being new sucks because I don¡¯t even know where I¡¯m going and so I decide to familiarize myself with theyout of the ce and pop in my ear buds and start jogging.

    The atmosphere is different here at night. Less busy and more rxed.

    Groups hang around,ughing and drifting off to the various houses dotted around campus. I wonder which one I would have called home if I had been here for the duration, instead of the block usually reserved for freshmen where I have been ced with Emma who definitely doesn¡¯t qualify for a sorority house.

    I pass the home of the cheerleaders and I smile at the white wood and pretty flowerpots positioned either side of the entrance. It looks a pleasant ce to live but I already know I wouldn¡¯t fit in. I¡¯m not like them and I never will be. Not far away is the one reserved for girls who like to challenge things. Clothes, gender and authority. These girls push boundaries and try to cause scandal and are forever organizing protests and causing disruption.

    They challenge the system and voice angry words at the establishment. I definitely wouldn¡¯t fit in there.

    Jogging on, I pass the house where girls like Emma live, and I wonder why she never earned a ce there. Studious and brilliant, these girls intend on breaking ss ceilings, which probably gives me my answer. They have a certain kind of confidence that Emmacks, and they would be irritated by her nervous disposition and need to remain anonymous. Future CEOs and women of business, they wouldn¡¯t understand a girl like Emma, which makes me sad.

    My attention is drawn to a house where the students appear to be flocking tonight. Set to the side, almost in the shadows and surrounded by darkness.

    Loud music is ying and I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s a party there, judging by the number of students heading that way grasping handfuls of beer and a sense of anticipation as they head through the doors.

    Suddenly, I see the mad friend of Angelo¡¯s, the one from earlier, watching a group head inside from his position on the veranda. Stretched out with a beer in hand, looking as excited as a kid who Santa missed. Feeling curious, I edge a little closer and as I hover nervously on the step, he says in a low husky drawl, ¡°Turn and walk away, Winter. This is no ce for you.¡±

    Rather than do as he says, I edge closer and stare into oblivion as his dark eyes mock me as he sips his beer with a sh of interest in his eyes.

    ¡°Thanks for earlier.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m thanking him for messing up a guy¡¯s pretty face, but it feels like the right thing to do.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    He nods toward the open ground in front of the house and says darkly, ¡°I¡¯d leave now if I were you.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re not.¡±

    With one foot on the step, I look at him with curiosity burning deep inside and once again admire a beauty that would make a magnificent masterpiece.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you inside?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I like it outside more.¡±

    He appears almost human as he stares at me with interest. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want you here.¡±

    My heart beats faster as he refers to my brother, and I nod. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Yet here you are.¡± Heughs softly and I edge a little closer. ¡°He doesn¡¯t get to tell me shit.¡±

    This causes a smile to dance across his face, which takes my breath away.

    I could stare at him all night because this guy is seriously magnificent.

    ¡°Got one for me.¡±

    I nod toward his beer, and he shakes his head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Water then, you¡¯d save my life.¡±

    I grin and he leans forward, his forearms on his knees as he looks at me with a morbid curiosity. ¡°You don¡¯t look in danger.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I?¡± My voice is husky as I stare at trouble, and he leans back and grins.

    ¡°You already know that, so why ask?¡±

    I¡¯ve made it to the top step, and he just looks curious more than anything, and I nod toward the bench he¡¯s sitting on. ¡°May I?¡±

    ¡°Probably not a good idea.¡±

    ¡°You say it as if I care about that. Newssh, I don¡¯t.¡±

    He shrugs and moves to the edge, allowing me space and as I sit, I feel as if I¡¯ve won a battle many don¡¯t survive.

    ¡°Thanks again for earlier.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your friend?¡±

    His question surprises me because he doesn¡¯t seem the caring type.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°She¡¯s ok, I guess. A little shaken, but she¡¯ll survive.¡±

    ¡°Bastard.¡±

    I guess he¡¯s referring to the guy who mmed the locker in her face and I nod. ¡°He is.¡±

    For a moment we sit in silence and then I ask, ¡°Why did you help her?¡±

    ¡°I hate bullies.¡± This makes meugh out loud, and he cocks his brow.

    ¡°Something amusing you, little sis.¡±

    ¡°You. I¡¯m guessing you could teach a bully how to perfect his or her craft. I hardly had you down as a knight in shining armor.¡±

    ¡°What do you have me down as?¡±

    He seems almost curious, and I say softly, ¡°Someone who doesn¡¯t want to admit he has a heart.¡±

    ¡°You think there¡¯s a heart in here?¡±

    He pats his chest andughs. ¡°Empty, baby girl. There¡¯s nothing in there except darkness. Guess again.¡±

    ¡°You like Emma. That¡¯s a start at least.¡±

    ¡°I like nobody.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    Heughs softly as I say with care. ¡°I saw the way you looked at her outside the principal¡¯s office and you wouldn¡¯te to her rescue if you didn¡¯t feel anything.¡±

    ¡°If you want to believe that be my guest but you are so far from the truth, it amuses me.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me.¡±

    A loud group of students approach and he says loudly, ¡°Hey.¡±

    Their faces drop when they see him watching them and immediately the easy atmosphere darkens. He says huskily, ¡°Fetch thedy some water, you have two minutes.¡±

    The group nod and push inside, almost with relief, and Iugh, ¡°Does everyone do what you say?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much.¡±

    Almost immediately, a girl returns with a bottle of water and hands it to me with a shy smile loaded with curiosity. ¡°Hi.¡± She smiles and I return it.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    His curt voice sends her running, and I sigh. ¡°That was rude.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Grateful for the water, I chug it down and exhale with relief. ¡°As I said, you¡¯re a lifesaver and I don¡¯t even know your name.¡±

    ¡°Flynn, also known as The Angel.¡±

    This time, Iugh out loud. ¡°By who?¡±

    ¡°Almost everyone.¡±

    ¡°Why do they call you that?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°Ask them. I couldn¡¯t give a fuck.¡±

    ¡°So, Emma.¡± I¡¯m keen to dig a little deeper. ¡°You like her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    He grins. ¡°If anything, she fascinates me. A potential project to pass the time. Someone to coax out of her shell and watch burn before my eyes.

    Someone who never gets a chance to walk on the wild side and someone who would either break or manifest into a thing of great beauty because of what I can do. That is the interest I have in your friend, and it would be fleeting. One night only and then I lose interest. Never a repeat performance and that, my dearest Winter, is the only interest I have in your friend.¡±

    His words make meugh and he looks curious. ¡°Something amusing you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just the thought of Emma anywhere near you is so delicious it would be worth everything just to see the look on her face. You terrify her and I expect she¡¯d die of a heart attack first. She just wouldn¡¯t survive.¡±

    ¡°Then you issue an interesting challenge.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m issuing nothing. Stay away from Emma. She has ns.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Harvard for one, and she doesn¡¯t need any distractions.¡±

    ¡°One night only, Winter.¡±

    ¡°That she may never recover from.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the most interesting part of it. Watching how they deal with what happens.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You know why.¡± He looks at me sharply. ¡°You live this life, and you know how it works. We distract our minds just to survive. If I make one person feel good about themselves for the briefest moment, then I¡¯m happy.

    Someone like Emma, someone who never catches a break.¡±

    I stare at him in surprise. ¡°Then you are an angel.¡±

    ¡°Your words, not mine.¡±

    Another group of students head up the steps and he calls out, ¡°Turn around and walk away.¡±

    They stop as if frozen, and he says darkly, ¡°Now.¡±

    They don¡¯t even challenge him and head into the shadows and I whisper, ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°Because they wouldn¡¯t survive.¡±

    ¡°Survive what?¡±

    ¡°One of our parties. You see, Winter, some people are best off walking away for their own sanity. That group is vulnerable. Easily led and liable to do anything just to fit in. Corruptible and that, my dear, Winter ruins lives.

    They are best kept away for their own protection.¡±

    For some reason, his words bring tears to my eyes because now I see why they call him The Angel and I say in a whisper, ¡°Then you do have a heart, Flynn. You just don¡¯t want to acknowledge it¡¯s there.¡±

    He settles back in his seat and drains the bottle before setting it down on the table by his side, where I notice at least six others. His eyes sh in the darkness as he says in a husky voice, ¡°Conversation over. Go home before it gets darker.¡±

    I doubt he¡¯s referring to the sky and I shiver inside. Just thinking of the fucked-up games this guy probably enjoys makes me determined to keep Emma well away from him. I doubt she would survive being one of his projects and I kind of think he knows that which is why he told me what would happen if she went anywhere near him.

    Standing, I nod my thanks and set the bottle next to his collection of empty ones.

    ¡°Thanks. For the water and the conversation.¡±

    He half smiles. ¡°One time only, little sis.¡±

    As I jog on my way, I smile to myself. I like Flynn. There¡¯s something in him that touches a woman¡¯s soul and if anything, it makes me curious about his life outside Rockwell Academy. Maybe I¡¯ll ask Angelo one day, then again, maybe it¡¯s best I don¡¯t ever find out because I¡¯m guessing his life is just as fucked as mine.

 Chapter 7

    JJ 6 ANGELO oey is sweating¨Cbadly. We took the party to a private room and the only yers are Alessandro and Malik, Joey and two of his friends. His friends were out long ago and Malik curses as his own hand folds, leaving Alessandro tough as he ims his win and says with satisfaction, ¡°I¡¯m out.¡±

    Joey looks nervous and his hands shake as he holds his cards, which show just how shit he is at poker. Then again, I knew that and as we ce our bets, I say with an ominous edge to my voice, ¡°Winner takes all.¡±

    He swallows hard and says nervously, ¡°What. Already?¡±

    I nod and he says helplessly, ¡°Money, then, make this for money, not her.¡±

    ¡°Are you breaking the terms of our contract, Joey?¡± I lean forward and my friends follow my lead and stare him down with looks that make grown men weep.

    He swallows hard and says with a slight tremble in his voice. ¡°No, of course not, it¡¯s just I thought¡­¡± ¡°udia is the payment I seek and nothing else.¡±

    His friends look around nervously because this is one fuc*ked-up situation, and he nods in defeat. ¡°Agreed.¡±

    The look of horror on his friend¡¯s faces almost makes meugh because Joey has just proved what a sick fuc*ker he is, and I doubt they will look up to him as much after tonight.

    Heys down his cards and, as my own im the hand, he whispers, ¡°Fu*ck.¡±

    Alessandroughs softly and Malik watches them all with the usual evil dark look he wears so well, and I say with satisfaction, ¡°You have five minutes to bring her to me. My friends will see that you honor your bet.¡±

    Malik stands, closely followed by Alessandro and as Joey and his friends hastily leave the room, I stare at the hand of cards that brought me victory.

    It¡¯s always too easy. Guys like Joey fall into my trap on repeat and I wonder if I¡¯ll ever know what it feels like to lose.

    I¡¯m almost counting on it one day because at least then I¡¯d feel something. Not this frozen existence that gets more fuc*ked-up every hour that passes.

    As always, when I¡¯m alone, my thoughts turn to family, and I picture my father doing way worse than this. He likes to corrupt, harm and cause pain and that¡¯s on repeat most days. He wouldn¡¯t be feared as much if he wasn¡¯t, and I wonder if that¡¯s what it takes to survive this world. He certainly has a lot of enemies and very few friends, so I¡¯m better off than he is in so many ways. I have four friends, five if you count Baron, and I have my sister. Now it¡¯s up to me to learn my craft well because I have always known I would kill my father and that day is fast approaching.

    A tap on the door interrupts the dark thoughts I have of home and as it opens, udia enters, looking terrified. The door ms behind her and I know one of my friends will be guarding it and so I look at her with appreciation because this woman is worth every bit of admiration I¡¯m throwing her way.

    ¡°You wanted to see me. Why?¡±

    Her soft voice wafts across the room like silk on a breeze and I point to the chair opposite me.

    ¡°Take a seat. Do you drink whiskey?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She shakes her head. ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°You may want to start now.¡±

    I pour her a ss and she looks nervous as hell. ¡°Um, what did you want?¡±

    Leaning back, I hold my own ss and look at her with a hooded gaze.

    ¡°You.¡±

    The color drains from her face and she looks around as if there¡¯s a way to escape.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    This is the part I enjoy the most, the one where they learn their fate and I say almost as if bored, ¡°Joey offered you up as payment for losing so we can do this the easy way, or the hard way, your choice.¡±

    The ss stops mid-air, and she stares at me with a stunned expression.

    ¡°You had better be kidding me.¡±

    Leaning forward, I fix her with a dark look. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± she says angrily, and I shrug. ¡°Your call. I never force myself on a girl; not my thing.¡±

    She looks relieved and her shoulders rx a little. ¡°That¡¯s it, I get to leave.¡±

    ¡°If you like.¡±

    She stands and I say darkly, ¡°Tell Joey the bets off and he can say goodbye to his career.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°I did him a favor; you a favor, actually. Remember the guy who attacked you at the club in town. Drugged your drink and tried to force himself on you.¡±

    She sits back down.

    ¡°Remember the reports of what happened to him the next day.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    I nod, setting my ss down. ¡°Joey came to me with revenge in his heart.

    He asked for my help, and I removed your problem from society and protected your boyfriend¡¯s image. He gambled away his debt and a night with you was the payment.¡± Iugh softly. ¡°To his credit, he tried to change my mind and offered me money instead. I think he really likes you and would have offered me anything to save you this, shall we say, degrading situation.

    But in my world a bet is a bet and there is only oue if that is not honored. You walk away and Joey¡¯s career goes down with him. Shame, really, he has a promising future.¡±

    Her eyes fill with tears and she whispers, ¡°So, either way, I get fuc*ked by a b@stard.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s life, baby. Just be more careful about thepany you keep in the future.¡±

    She looks down and nods. ¡°I have no choice then.¡±

    Leaning across the table, I grab her chin and force her to look at me, relishing the hurt in her baby blue eyes. Strumming my finger across her lips, I whisper, ¡°Like I said, you can do this the easy way or the hard way. You see, if I were in your shoes right now, I would be mighty pissed at my so-called boyfriend. He has gambled with you and that can¡¯t be a great feeling.

    What better revenge than to enjoy the fu*ck of your life and walk away with your head held high. One night only with no strings attached. A night of p@ssion with no regret in the morning. A walk on the wild side that will leave you feeling empowered. Don¡¯t be a victim, udia, be better than that.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not my choice.¡±

 Chapter 8

    ¡°Are you sure about that? Say no and walk away with no regrets. This isn¡¯t your debt to pay, it¡¯s his. I wouldn¡¯t care. Either way, I take payment, but if you want to know what it feels like to take control and dance with the devil, now¡¯s your chance. I¡¯m not a bastard. I¡¯ll make it a night to remember and¡­¡± Pulling her toward me, I brush my lips against hers and whisper, ¡°I¡¯m guessing you will love every minute of it.¡±

    Pressing my lips against hers, I love how they eagerly part to let me in.

    Her soft moan of pleasure is all the encouragement I need as I kiss her slowly, tenderly even, and with one purpose in mind. Seduction.

    As she presses in closer, I pull back and whisper, ¡°One night only and remember, night is darkest the moment before the dawn, and I promise the dawn will be the first day of the rest of your life.¡±

    Her soft p@nts of desire give me my answer already and I say huskily, ¡°Not here.¡±

    She nods. ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Taking her hand, Ice our fingers together and as we walk into the crowd, I feel the curious stares follow us. We cross the room and make for the staircase, and Iugh to myself when I see no sign of Joey or his friends.

    Eden catches my eye and I smirk as I lead udia up the wooden staircase and the look she shoots her makes me wonder if udia will be ok. Eden has a particrly evil streak in her that probably involves an attack of some kind, so I¡¯d be wise to offer udia my protection after this. I¡¯m not a bastard, not really. Just a fucked-up individual who gets his kicks this way.

    As I lead my prize to my bedroom, I feel good for once in my life because tonight is all about giving udia the night of her life with no regrets in the morning and I¡¯m guessing Joey will be looking for a new girl on his arm when his old one wakes up in mine.

    It takes a week before I settle in and finally begin to feel at home at Rockwell Academy. Most of the time it¡¯s ok, just the usual shit to deal with being the new girl brings, but for the most part Angelo keeps away and I doubt anyone knows our connection outside of our own friends. Not that I have many, just Emma, because being paired up with her has earned me a ticket to oblivion, but I¡¯m cool with that.

    asionally I catch the eye of someone. The cute guy in english who sits behind me, the confident one in science and the girl who apparently hated me on sight in math but I¡¯m happy to stay as I am. Emma, as it turns out, is greatpany. Once she got past her nerves, she rxed, and I love her wicked sense of humor and ability to sum up a person in a couple of words, making me struggle to keep theughter in.

    I suppose that¡¯s what gave me courage when I turned the corner on my way to ss and saw two girls beating the shit out of another one in the stairwell.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    I drop my bag and head toward them and one of the girls¡¯ shouts, ¡°Keep out, this is none of your business.¡±

    ¡°You reckon.¡± I race to help ande up against the first girl who shoves me roughly back. The sound of the other girl grunting in pain spurs me on as her head ms back against the concrete wall and I see the fear in her eyes.

    Swinging my arm back, I crack my fist against the face of the girl holding me and she cries out in pain as I make contact, causing her friend to stop for a moment and look my way.

    ¡°You stupid bitch.¡±

    She half turns which gives her captive a chance tond one of her own blows and as I wrap my arm around her neck and pull sharply back, her grunt of surprise is all I need to hear, and I jerk my arm back and m her face into the nearby wall.

    Then a strong hand pulls me back and I watch in shock as a huge beast grabs her by the throat and holds her against the wall, staring at her with a look of madness on his face and growls, ¡°Back off, Eden and if you touch either one of them again, you¡¯re dead.¡±

    The tears are falling down her face as she gasps for air, and I notice her friend has left already and wonder if she¡¯s gone for help.

    I can¡¯t look away as the beast holds her against the wall and snarls, ¡°Now fuck off and never look at them again. We¡¯re watching you and if you want to survive the semester, keep your distance, you are no longer wee at our ce.¡±

    The tears fall down her face and as he releases her, she sobs, ¡°Please, I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t cut me off.¡±

    He says nothing and just throws a cursory look at the battered girl shivering in disbelief and says with a grunt, ¡°Go and tidy yourself up.

    Nothing happened here.¡±

    She nods, looking as shocked as I feel inside and looks past him and says in a shaky voice, ¡°Thank you.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I nod, but that¡¯s all the time I have as the beast grabs hold of me and almost carries me away from the scene.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Let me go.¡±

    He says nothing until we round the corner, and he pushes me into what appears to be an empty ssroom and turns to face me with concern in his eyes.

    ¡°You ok?¡±

    He rests his hand against my cheek and just seeing the concern in his eyes shocks me a little and, unused to acts of kindness, it does something to me inside. I hate the tears that start building and I brush them angrily away.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He just won¡¯t release me and stares deep into my eyes, and what I see reflected in his makes my soul weep and turn to sizzling ash. Those eyes hold the torment of a lifetime of hell in them and I know a lot of what that feels like and as he stares at me long and hard, something passes between us.

    Knowledge, understanding even and a sense of destiny weaving a magic spell because what I see in his eyes should have me running for cover and never look back. There¡¯s a warning mixed with a promise in them, and I just can¡¯t look away.

    Neither it appears can he and we stand staring into madness together until the bell rings, breaking the surprising connection that joined us for the briefest of moments.

    He drops his hand and pulls back, saying gruffly, ¡°You should be ok now.

    I think she got the message.¡±

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    I¡¯m referring to the girl he warned off, and he appears to know that instinctively and sneers, ¡°She¡¯s nobody. A mean girl who has her sights set on Angelo. He¡¯s not interested, and she decided to beat up hisst bed buddy as a warning to them both.¡±

    ¡°So, the other girl is Angelo¡¯s girlfriend.¡± I¡¯m surprised because I¡¯ve never known him to have one and the beastughs out loud. ¡°I never said that. They hooked up for one night only, that¡¯s all they get.¡±

    ¡°One night only. What is this? Have you guys signed some sort of secret pact or something?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Flynn said the same the other night. One night only.¡±

    His eyes sh as he turns and looks at me sharply, ¡°When did you see, Flynn?¡±

    There is something like madness in his eyes as he stares at me long and hard, and I shift awkwardly on the spot. ¡°The other night. I came to the house the night of the party and he wouldn¡¯t let me in.¡±

    ¡°And.¡± He looks angry and I don¡¯t know why, and it riles me a little.

    ¡°Not that it¡¯s any of your business, but we talked a little before he sent me away.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± He looks thoughtful and then we hear footsteps heading our way and he sighs. ¡°We should go. It won¡¯t look good if we¡¯re caught in here alone.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    He shakes his head and doesn¡¯t think my question deserves an answer apparently and just heads off with no look back in my direction and I say quickly, ¡°I never got your name.¡±

    ¡°I never gave it.¡±

    He just leaves me standing and as the door swings shut behind him, I half smile. There was something about that guy that felt like home. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s Angelo¡¯s friend. I recognized him from the hall on the first day and hanging out with him across campus. It figures I would feel at home with danger because that guy should have danger tattooed on his forehead because it rolls off him like radiation and is every bit as hazardous for my sanity.

    Pushing the incident away, I head to math and feel ufortable when I see the girls from the hall ring at me with malice. Throwing them a nk look, I sink into my seat and try to arrange my mind away from what happened and then, as the teacher enters the room, one of the girls slips me a note and I stare at the message in disbelief.

    Watch your back. Nobody gets one over me Sighing, I wonder if this girl is all there mentally because I¡¯m pretty sure she must have a death wish or something and so I screw up the message and turn, throwing it sharply at her head with a look of derision on my face. The teacher shouts, ¡°Miss. Sontauro, remain behind after ss.¡± I watch the blood drain from her face as she finally learns who the fuck I am, along with the rest of the ss.

    I take a moment to enjoy the dawn awakening, and as the room falls silent and the fear creeps in, I relish my moment of notoriety, courtesy of my bloodline. Yes, Winter Sontauro is finally unmasked and I¡¯m guessing will have a much easier ride from now on.

 Chapter 9

    When Alessandro fills me in on what happened, I feel my blood boiling and it takes every ounce of restraint I have left in me to stop myself from heading to Winter and dragging her by my side. She was hurt, and it was because I gave her freedom with no protection and allowed somebody to get close to her.

    Alessandro is watching my reaction and I know he is wondering what happens next. It¡¯s a madness we share. A hunger for violence, for retribution and for dishing out our own form of personal justice.

    I keep my thoughts locked in my mad world for most of the time, but when it concerns my twin, it unleashes the monster within, and I know he is interested to see that side of me.

    I almost can¡¯t breathe. It surrounds me like a poisonous gas, seeping into my bloodstream and corrupting my soul. Winter was hurt. Just one blow is enough to send me feral and even though I know my sister can handle herself, she shouldn¡¯t have to. Eden has overstepped the mark and it won¡¯t be pretty for her and so I say in a low voice, ¡°Bring Winter to the house after ss. We need toy down thew.¡±

    I almost think Alessandro feeds off my anger because his eyes sh with excitement that is unusual. We don¡¯t get excited. Nothing challenges us here, and we are biding our time until we can unleash our anger on an unsuspecting world.

    Even Miss English can¡¯t distract me today and the fact I ignore her all lesson annoys her a little and as the bell rings she says sharply, ¡°Angelo, a word.¡±

    The fact I stand and walk past her desk is one big ¡®go fuck yourself¡¯ and as I reach the hallway, my friends fall into step behind and beside me. Yes, we are closing ranks and they didn¡¯t need to be told. It¡¯s a sixth sense we have and now the mood has shifted because Winter was hurt.

    Alessandro breaks away and heads in the opposite direction to bring my sister to me. I know better than to go myself because she wouldn¡¯te if I carried her kicking and screaming. She won¡¯t be able to refuse Alessandro because that guy never takes no for an answer and his brute strength will be all it takes to carry her across campus against her will. I know Winter can fight, hell I taught her myself but only Ivan can match Alessandro in strength, which entertains us when we watch them practice on one another in the boxing ring we set up in one of the many empty rooms in our house.

    We have named our house, The Edge of the Abyss, and it certainly feels like that. A holding cell ready to release the demons of Hell into the world.

    Ready to kill, maim and corrupt at themand of our fathers.

    Every single one of us has our future mapped out already, and yet we have a different one in mind. Bonds and loyalties are formed at college, and I doubt any of our fathers saw this oneing. We may alle from different families on the outside world, but we belong to a stronger more united one now and when we leave the gates of Rockwell Academy, we do it as one solid unit that will be bound by more than just who created us.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±

    Malik falls into step beside me, and I say darkly, ¡°We need to send a message and show people not to mess with my sister. I should have known this would happen and if I¡¯m mad at anyone, it¡¯s myself.¡±

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll be happy about that?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Heughs softly beside me, and I grin, the twisted one of a fucked-up mind and say darkly, ¡°Clear out the top floor and make it fit for a princess.

    It¡¯s about time Winter fell into line.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s moving in.¡± He sounds surprised, but he shouldn¡¯t. It was always going to happen because I can¡¯t operate knowing she is so close yet out of my sight. All the time she was at Glendale, I could breathe. Nobody knew us there. She had anonymity and was locked up in a girl¡¯s school, safe for now.

    Then my bastard father ruined everything and sent her here, the ce where grudges run deep, and people¡¯s dreams of revenge are acted on. I have many enemies here, hell we all do and that¡¯s because we treat these people like dogs. They hate us yet crave the madness that surrounds us, and Winter is now involved in that.

    Just picturing her caught up in a fight makes my blood boil. She could have been hurt¨Cbadly hurt, and she remains my only focus. The fact Eden messed up udia¡¯s face is no concern of mine. One night of pleasure has earned her a semester of trouble, and I couldn¡¯t give a fuck about that. She liked it enough when she wrapped her willing legs around me and pulled me in deep. She loved the consecutive orgasms I gave her and the night of pure pleasure. She wasn¡¯tining when she woke in my arms and I did it all over again, and even when I brought her pancakes and fed her myself, she didn¡¯t regret a thing.

    To her credit, she walked away with her head held high, with none of the insecurities many have in the cold light of day. She even thanked me and for a moment I almost considered inviting her back that night, but our rule is there for a reason. No attachments and no baggage, except now I have one big problem, and that¡¯s keeping Winter safe.

    We reach the house and as we head inside, I throw my bag on the couch and head straight to the kitchen and chug down a cold beer. Throwing one to each of my friends, we sit at the ind and Malik sighs heavily. ¡°We¡¯ll need to clean this ce up. It¡¯s disgusting, the cleaners aren¡¯t due for two more days.¡±

    ¡°Fuck that.¡± Ivan growls, ¡°Get someone in, I¡¯m no maid.¡±

    For a moment weugh because the thought of the huge, tattooed beast wielding a mop is an amusing one and Flynn grins. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I quite fancy myself with a feather duster.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Fucking pussy.¡±

    Ivan shoots him a taunting smile and Flynn shrugs. ¡°Then again, I could tear its head off and stick the pole up your ass. Would you like that, big boy?

    I heard you like a bit of kink.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, Flynn, are you looking to meet your maker or something?¡± I shake my head as Ivan growls and Flynn just flips him the bird and a grin.

    Malik, ever practical, says with interest, ¡°How will it work and what happens when we party?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why she has the top floor. She can stay up there and keep out of it. There¡¯s a key to the door at the foot of the stairs. We lock her in.¡±

    ¡°Man, she¡¯s gonna be pissed at you.¡± Flynn shakes his head and I shrug.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t give a fuck. Winter knows how these things operate. She will probably prefer it, knowing no horny fucker will be crashing her private space, which reminds me.¡±

    I throw them all a dark stare in turn. ¡°Keep away from my sister. She¡¯s out of bounds.¡±

    Malik growls, ¡°That goes without saying. You forget we know how this works.¡±

    ¡°Just checking.¡± I grab another beer and Ivan stands. ¡°I¡¯ve got a fight tonight; do you need me to stay?¡±

    ¡°No, go and y.¡±

    He nods. ¡°I fucking need this. All this school shit is starting to mess with my mind.¡±

    As he heads off, I watch him go and feel a surge of pity for my angry friend. Of all of us, he finds education the hardest. He struggles academically yet has the most brilliant mind I know. Raised in Russia, he was brought here to live with the Bratva when his father was executed along with his mother.

    Ivan was taken as payment for their debts and molded into a killing machine.

    He cut up his first corpse, aged nine, and killed his first victim, aged seven.

    He has trained as an assassin of the most vtile kind and only boxing keeps his mind straight. He is the one that concerns me the most because without us to control and guide him, he¡¯s unstable and likely to explode.

    We control Ivan to a point, but if he doesn¡¯t find an outlet for his anger, I¡¯m not sure we can stop him from blowing Rockwell Academy to the moon.

 Chapter 10

    I¡¯m surprised to find Angelo¡¯s friend waiting for me after ss and as he lounges against the wall, the look he wears is one of troubled torment.

    For a split second, I see him first and my heart shifts as I sense a connection to him that I can¡¯t exin. Then he lifts those longshes and stares at me with a dark gaze and I melt inside. Feeling angry about that, I scowl, and he straightens up and pushes off the wall. ¡°You¡¯reing with me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got study break, I need it.¡± I toss my hair over my shoulder and make to pass, and a hand shoots out and grabs my wrist, anchoring me beside him as he starts walking.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    I make to protest, and he says almost in amusement. ¡°Save it. Nobody¡¯s listening, anyway.¡±

    He walks at speed, and I almost run to keep up and it gives me no time to think. I know this my brother¡¯s doing. It¡¯s typical of him, sending his monkey in his ce instead of having the balls to deliver the news personally.

    We head outside and my rucksack falls off my shoulder, almost making it to the ground before he stops and sweeps it up and carries on, pulling me beside him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to walk so fast, you know. I¡¯lle quietly. A little less pace, please.¡±

    He slows down and I catch my breath and now we¡¯re away from eager ears, I say quietly, ¡°Thanks for earlier, that girl was seriously nuts.¡±

    ¡°Did she give you any more trouble?¡±

    I stop and stare at him in surprise. ¡°You knew she was in my ss?¡±

    ¡°I know everything, Winter.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, you do.¡± Iugh and love how his usually dark features twist into a grin, revealing a personality behind the brawn.

    In fact, this guy is every fantasy I ever had, which is bad news for both of us and so I¡¯m careful not to reveal how much he interests me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You never answered my question.¡± He cocks his brow and I shrug. ¡°A little. Usual stuff. The ssic threatening letter that I tossed in her face, earning me a warning from Professor Adams.¡±

    He looks at me with a hard expression. ¡°You got punished for something she did?¡±

    ¡°No, I got punished for throwing something at her head. He never asked why, and I never told him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with her.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have to. The whole ss now knows my heritage when he called me Miss. Sontauro. I¡¯m now officially untouchable.¡±

    He starts walking and I say casually, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me your name.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    ¡°What does it matter?¡±

    Sighing, I say scratchily, ¡°Just tell me your fucking name, for god¡¯s sake.

    Is it something weird and embarrassing? I really hope it is.¡±

    He rolls his eyes. ¡°Alessandro. Happy?¡±

    He carries on and I smile to myself. Alessandro. Why does that name wrap me infort and make me feel safe?

    We head toward their house, and I wonder what¡¯s going on. Knowing Angelo, he¡¯s pissed about something, probably something I¡¯ve done, and I prepare myself for the battle that always happens when I¡¯m around him.

    As we near the house, I look at it in the daylight and note how clean it looks¨Ctidy even. There¡¯s nothing out of ce and the paint looks fresh and the windows clean.

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The house looks so clean.¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t have it any other way. Flynn is a clean freak, and goes into a rage if anything¡¯s out of ce and arranged for a team of cleaners to stop by most days. The rest of them are no different. It¡¯s the only thing we have any control over in a chaotic world. Surely you can rte to that.¡±

    This must be the longest sentence he¡¯s ever spoken, and I understand every word. We all live like this. Order is everything, and it appears to be no different outside of the fortress we usually live in. Angelo is the same, meticulously tidy, with an eye for the finer things in life. I¡¯m just surprised to find his friends are the same.

    ¡°Who lives over there?¡±

    I point to a simr house next door that also looks polished and orderly and he says, bored already, ¡°Rich kids. Guys with more money than the federal reserves and more admired than the best influencer out there.¡±

    ¡°They sound¡­¡± I falter and catch his eyes, noting the raised brow and interest in my next word. ¡°Boring.¡±

    We share a look, and heughs softly as I grin, and a moment of understanding passes between us. We are from the same mold¨Cwe all are, and normality may be something we crave, but it¡¯s also something we despise.

    We head inside and Alessandro ces my rucksack carefully on a hook by the door and says abruptly, ¡°They¡¯re through here.¡±

    ¡°They?¡±

    Hepletely ignores me and strides in, expecting me to follow and with a sigh I fall in line because this needs dealing with and it¡¯s not going to be easy.

    Angelo looks up as I enter a huge kitchen and I note he¡¯s surrounded by his friends, all looking at me with a hint of curiosity.

    My eyes find Flynn and I offer him a shy smile, which doesn¡¯t go unnoticed by my brother as he says curtly, ¡°Sit down, Winter.¡±

    He points to a vacant barstool.

    Sighing, I do as he says because some battles aren¡¯t worth fighting and as I sit meekly waiting, he visibly exhales with relief.

    ¡°You were hurt.¡±

    ¡°So.¡±

    He just throws me that look that tells me it hurts him more than me to know it, and I feel my anxiety ebbing away. Being twins does bring with it a closer bond and if I thought anyone hurt him, I would be so angry I would hunt them down and make sure they could never hurt him again. So, I cut him some ck and smile sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. In fact, now people know who I am, I¡¯m sure those days are gone.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°My professor. He called me Miss. Sontauro, that kind of let the cat out of the bag.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Flynn slides a coffee toward me and winks. ¡°You may need this.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± We share a smile, and I can tell that irritates the hell out of Angelo because he throws Flynn a warning look that would cause a heart attack in any normal guy. Flynn justughs and turns away and takes his seat and leans forward with interest, as if he¡¯s expecting a show of some kind.

    ¡°Why am I here, Angelo?¡± I feel suddenly weary with all the mind games, and he says tightly, ¡°You¡¯re moving in.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    I stare at him with my stubborn streak firmly in control, and he shakes his head. ¡°Non-negotiable. The top floor is yours and you can design it how you like. Just let me have the details and I¡¯ll arrange the makeover.¡±

    ¡°No, Angelo.¡±

    Hepletely ignores me. ¡°When we party, you stay in your rooms.

    Nobody gets to go there, not even us. Total privacy and your safe ce. You will cook for us once a week and keep the ce tidy. We have cleaners and a food delivery twice a week. Just add your requirements to the list.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± I have no words and I¡¯m beaten already, and Angelo knows that because he looks a little sad on my behalf and says gently, ¡°It¡¯s for your own safety, Winter. I couldn¡¯t bear it if anything happened to you because of me.¡±

    ¡°You think I got hit because of you?¡±

    He nods. ¡°I knew Eden would go after udia. I just never expected you to help out, which reminds me what a fool I am. You never could resist helping someone. It¡¯s not the first time and won¡¯t be thest. This way, the whole fucking campus will leave you alone, and that makes me happy.¡±

    I feel so trapped and despite trying to be strong, I feel the walls closing in on me and the tears build that I fail to disguise.

    ¡°But I want to be normal, Angelo.¡± My voice sounds weak and troubled and from the look of torment in Angelo¡¯s eyes, I know I¡¯ve hit him where it hurts the hardest.

    He looks so tortured and shifts from his seat and heads my way, wrapping his arms around me and pulling me close. Just his sigh of relief and the tightness of his arms tells me how afraid he is for me. This isn¡¯t about Rockwell Academy and any threats that may bring. It¡¯s life. Angelo is afraid of what that will involve for both of us, and we are all we¡¯ve got. Part of me understands why he¡¯s doing this. This is our time. However brief, it¡¯s a time when we can be together with nobody controlling us. The calm before the storm and as I sink into the familiar strong arms of my twin, I let my tears stain his shirt because, in truth, I wouldn¡¯t want to be anywhere else.

    For a moment there¡¯s silence and then I hear him say roughly, ¡°Get her friend¡¯s things too. She¡¯s moving with her.¡±

    Jerking back, I stare at him in horror, and he runs his thumb down my cheeks, wiping the tears away. ¡°You won¡¯t be alone; you can have her. She¡¯ll keep youpany; it¡¯s my one concession.¡±

    ncing past him, Flynn throws me a twisted grin and I say quickly, ¡°Emma will hate it. She¡¯ll die of a heart attack the minute she steps through those doors. She won¡¯te and you can¡¯t make her. She needs to study; she wants to go to Harvard¡­¡± He ces his finger against my lips. ¡°Quiet. She¡¯ll be safer here than anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± I look past him to Flynn, who shrugs and grabs a beer from the fridge and Angelo says over his shoulder, ¡°Hands off the girls, all of you.¡±

    He turns and says almost as an aside, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve met my friends, Winter. Flynn is our psychotic friend who couldn¡¯t give a fuck about anything. You¡¯ll be lucky if he talks to you, otherwise he¡¯s like a shadow from your nightmares.¡±

    ¡°Only yours.¡± Flynn flips him the bird and Angelo sighs. ¡°Ivan is the one with all the tattoos. If he likes you, he¡¯ll teach you how to curse in Russian.

    Failing that, he¡¯s only interested in fighting and fucking, so stay the hell away from him.¡±

    Ivan looks my way and nods as a sign of respect and, for some reason, a shiver passes through me. He looks so angry, battle hard already and I¡¯m pretty sure those tattoos cover a world of abuse, judging by the dead look in his eyes. Brutally handsome, beautiful in a twisted way, rough, capable and a machine with rippling muscles and close-cropped hair. Most women¡¯s dream and every man¡¯s nightmare. The strong silent type by the looks of him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve met Alessandro. Go to him if you need some heavy lifting or protection. He¡¯s a fighter like Ivan, but a little less brutal and won¡¯t bring the fucking homicide cops calling like our Russian friend here.¡±

    Ivan grins and Angelo sighs before pointing at a guy who scares the hell out of me just from his eyes alone. A killer¡¯s eyes hooded and unemotional, with dark Arabic features that hide emotion well.

    ¡°Malik is the brains in the room. Figuring out our enemies and nning their demise. He¡¯s the one to go to if you have a problem. He ensures the running of the ce and makes sure we¡¯re all up to speed. Great withputers and responsible for security.¡± I look at Malik and shiver inside.

    There¡¯s nothing there. Just anger and threats; a storm building that will involve heartache for someone down the line.

    Angelo says. ¡°Every single one of my friendses from organized crime. Ivan is Bratva, Malik is middle east mafia, Alessandro Italian mafia and Flynn is west coast.¡±

    I look at them with a new level of respect and Angelo says darkly, ¡°Take a good look, because this is your new family. I¡¯m not talking about Rockwell Academy either, because when we leave here, we set up on our own.¡±

    ¡°Angelo.¡± I gasp and he nods, twisting my face to look into his emotionless eyes. ¡°We have ns, Winter, and the first one is to set you free.

    Don¡¯t fear the future all the time you have us. Trust us, honor us and ept us because we are each other¡¯s future, and nobody is going to step in the way of that.¡±

    ¡°But how?¡±

    I want to believe him more than anything, but I¡¯m not a fool and he will never win against our father and his whole fucked¨Cup operation back home.

    Angelo rests his head against mine and stares into my eyes, whispering softly, ¡°We¡¯re taking them all down from within and we begin at home.¡±

    He strokes my hair like he would a favorite pet and as I see the person he has be it fills me with fear-for him.

 Chapter 11

    It feels good having Winter where she belongs¨Cwith me. I can keep an eye on her and make sure she¡¯s happy-for now, at least.

    I didn¡¯t like the secret looks she shared with Flynn, or the way Alessandro looked at her when he thought nobody was looking. I¡¯ll deal with them in my own way, but for now, we must settle her in.

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you and help get your stuff.¡±

    She looks at me with a sh of anger in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re getting it, anyway.¡±

    Turning to my friends, I say quickly, ¡°Malik, Ivan, I could use some help.¡±

    I stare at Flynn and Alessandro with a warning in my eyes and I can tell they note it because Flynn just smirks, and Alessandro looks resigned.

    As we head off to the freshman block, Winter walks beside me, and Malik and Ivan walk behind us.

    She sighs, ¡°I need to speak to Emma. You must let me go in first. She¡¯s going to freak out when I tell her what¡¯s happening.¡±

    ¡°If you like.¡± I¡¯m bored already and could do without the addedplication of her roomie, especially with Flynn in the same house and almost as if she can read my mind, she says urgently, ¡°Keep Flynn away from Emma. What is it with him, anyway?¡±

    ¡°You tell me. You¡¯ve shared cozy conversations already. Ask him yourself.¡±

    ¡°Does that upset you, Angelo?¡±

    There¡¯s a hint of humor in her voice, and I shrug. ¡°Keep away from him.

    He¡¯s vtile.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all?¡± She sighs and I feel my heart ache for the childhood she never had. The weary way she speaks, and the lost look in her eyes. Winter deserves better than the life mapped out for her, which is the driving force behind my actions.

    We reach her room and I hang back with my friends waiting in the shadows with a terse, ¡°You have five minutes, then we¡¯reing in.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t answer me and heads inside and Malik leans against the wall andughs softly. ¡°Oh, to be a fly on the wall. That girl will be scared shitless.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. She¡¯spany for Winter, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°And Flynn?¡±

    ¡°Will stay away if he knows what¡¯s good for him. Nothing must ruin this friendship for Winter. She needs that girl more than anything right now.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it up to you to tell him because we all know Flynn works to his own agenda and wouldn¡¯t give a fuck if she was the Queen of Ennd and he wanted to go there.¡±

    I watch a group of guys heading toward us and look with interest at Baron and his three friends. They stop a short distance away and Baron grins.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not like you to hang around freshmen.¡± He smirks, and I sigh.

    ¡°Just helping my sister relocate.¡±

    ¡°Your sister, I heard something about that.¡±

    He smiles and I roll my eyes. ¡°You fucking knew already, don¡¯t pretend otherwise. In fact, I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s not a lot you don¡¯t know about, Baron.¡±

    His friendsugh and Max nods. ¡°He¡¯s got your number.¡±

    I look at Max with curiosity because there is something about him that sets him apart from the rest. It¡¯s almost as if he¡¯s protected by them, and I¡¯m not sure why. I know he has more money than anyone I know, and yet there is no knowledge of his parents, or where he even lives. His two other friends always nk him as if they¡¯re his bodyguards or something and I decide to dig a little deeper with Baron when he nextes calling. He always does, mainly in the early hours. Sometimes for cards, other times just to hang out, but when we¡¯re off the rails, he appears to like it more. Baron has a dark side that doesn¡¯t sit well with his friends and he could prove to be a valuable ally in the future.

    ¡°Do you need a hand?¡±

    He nods toward the block, and I shake my head. ¡°We¡¯re good thanks.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be off. We have a party tonight and should be there before the guests, at least.¡±

    They pass and as they move into the distance, Ivan says with interest, ¡°They have the best-looking women at their parties. I may head there myself;

    I need some action tonight.¡±

    ¡°Like you¡¯d be wee.¡± Malik snorts. ¡°You¡¯d stick out like a bad smell.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head into town. I need something to take the edge off.¡±

    I look at him sharply. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Malik catches my eye and for the first time, I see Ivan has something on his mind that I¡¯ve missed because I¡¯ve been so preupied with Winter.

    Ivan shakes his head. ¡°Gregor wants me home; he¡¯s trying to arrange it.¡±

    ¡°You never said, since when?¡±

    ¡°This morning, I got a text.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s messing with your head again?¡± Malik voices what we both suspect, because Gregor is always threatening to pull Ivan out of Rockwell. He hates his association with us, and I know he grills Ivan for information on our families and has told him to spy on us for him. Most of the time we feed him duff information for fun and Ivan takes great pleasure when his uncle fucks up at our hand. Malik is clever though, and it never looks as if Ivan was wrong, and it¡¯s be a game of cat and mouse we all enjoy.

    Ivan sighs. ¡°I think he¡¯s messing. It wouldn¡¯t make a difference to him either way. Most of the time, he¡¯s deep inside some whore at his club and the operation runs despite him. He¡¯s just an evil bastard who gets his kicks from tormenting others and I¡¯m an easy target and I can¡¯t fucking wait to waste him.¡±

    Malik sighs. ¡°Six months, that¡¯s all we¡¯ve got. We had better step up and move things on.¡±

    A movement in the bushes catches our attention and Ivan moves quickly.

    Malik steps beside me and we watch as he pulls a trembling freshman out by his hair and pushes him against the wall.

    ¡°Are you spying on us?¡± Ivan leans in and sneers.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry, I promise.¡±

    For some reason, I believe him because this kid looks as if he¡¯s about to pee his pants ande to think of it, he doesn¡¯t appear to be wearing any.

    Looking up, I watch a blind pulled shut and a window m and Iugh, ¡°Let him go.¡±

    Malik looks at me in surprise and I nod toward the floor above.

    Understanding dawns in his eyes, and Ivanughs out loud. ¡°I hope she was worth it.¡±

    The guy shivers as he clutches his pants and nods. ¡°Fucking legend.¡±

    It makes usugh and Malik says with interest, ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°Lauren Flowerday.¡±

    It¡¯s not a name we¡¯re familiar with and Ivan groans. ¡°Even this kid¡¯s got lucky. I¡¯m definitely gettingid tonight.¡±

    He releases the guy and nods toward the path. ¡°Fuck off and don¡¯t go sneaking around listening in on conversations that don¡¯t concern you.¡±

    He almost runs off at speed and Malikughs. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a good thing Winter¡¯s moving out if guys like that are sniffing around.¡±

    Just thinking of any guy near my sister throws a bucket of reality over me and I growl. ¡°Five minutes are up. Follow me.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Emma looks scared shitless and actually starts trembling. ¡°Oh, please God, no, Winter, anything but that.¡±

    I try not to take it personally and sit on the bed and try to help her avoid a massive anxiety attack.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯ll keep away and have promised nobody wille upstairs, they wouldn¡¯t dare, and you¡¯ll get your own room, your own study even and all the food you can eat. Please say you¡¯lle, Emma. I don¡¯t think I can do this on my own.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I can tell she¡¯s torn because the room we¡¯re in is so small there¡¯s barely room for her books and I say slyly, ¡°Just think, Emma, your own desk, bookcase, and heaps of room to study. No worries and everything paid for.

    You can study without anyone disturbing you and you have the best security on campus. Please say you¡¯lle, and the best thing is, nobody will give you any grief.¡±

    I know she¡¯s bullied by just about everyone in her sses and it makes me sad that just because she¡¯s studious and not bothered about fancy clothes or makeup, she¡¯s made to feel inferior. Emma is a beautiful girl inside and just isn¡¯t interested in the stuff most girls are.

    She jumps as the door ms open, and Angelo stands there looking bored. ¡°Times up, bring what you need, and I¡¯ll arrange the rest to be brought across in the morning.¡±

    I actually think Emma is going to cry because her eyes fill with tears, and she appears to be having trouble breathing. She can¡¯t even speak to protest and as Angelo steps aside and Ivan heads into the room, she inches closer to me as he says firmly, ¡°Where¡¯s your bag?¡±

    Quickly, I grab one and start filling it with Emma¡¯s stuff and thrust it at him, more to get him out of here than anything and as I do the same to Malik, Emma sits shivering on the bed as if zombies have entered the room.

    Grabbing her hand, I pull her from the bed and as Angelo moves behind us, I swear I hear her whimper. I feel so bad for doing this, but I need her more than she needs me and if I can do anything for her, it¡¯s helping grab her some confidence from somewhere.

    WE HEAD SILENTLY BACK to the house because any words of reassurance sound empty even to my own ears and it doesn¡¯t help that our escorts are surrounded by a dark force field. Sighing inside, I hope this is the right move because if I disrupt Emma¡¯s studies in any way, I will never forgive myself.

    It¡¯s important to me that one of us at least gets to live her dream and she is now my number one priority.

    As we reach the house, I feel her fear and grasp her hand and squeeze it reassuringly.

    ¡°It will be ok, trust me.¡±

    As we head inside, Ivan and Malik head straight upstairs with our bags, and Flynn and Alessandro provide an unweemittee. For Emma, at least because she turns even whiter if that¡¯s possible the moment Flynn openly stares at her.

    shing him a warning look, he shrugs and turns away, heading into the kitchen, giving us some much wee space.

    Alessandro appears to be brooding about something and doesn¡¯t look happy and I try to ignore him and concentrate on my friend, who is definitely in need of some form of help right now.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    Angelo is curt and to the point and yet I¡¯m d to follow him upstairs and see just what we¡¯ve signed up for.

    This house is huge, and I can¡¯t believe the number of rooms we pass with firmly closed doors.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just the five of you here?¡± I can¡¯t believe it is, but he nods. ¡°This floor is where we sleep and there¡¯s a few other rooms spare for visitors, not that we have any, but theye in useful sometimes.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t offer any more exnations and I¡¯m certainly not asking because I know what the spare rooms in our own home are used for and none of it is good.

    We head up another flight of stairs and Angelo says gruffly, ¡°This is your personal space. There¡¯s a door you can lock to keep others out and there are five rooms up here you can use how you like. Just tell me what you need, and I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±

    Emma is silent beside me, but I can tell she has rxed a little and as he turns to go, I say quickly, ¡°You really didn¡¯t have to do this. I was fine before.¡±

    ¡°We both know it was always going to happen, Winter. Just make the most of the next six months.¡±

    His words remind me what¡¯s at stake and the huge weight of sadness that has always lived inside me swells unbearably. Normality for six months and if this is what¡¯s considered normal, I¡¯ve already started to fall into the abyss and this time I¡¯m dragging an innocent angel in with me.

    FINALLY, we¡¯re left alone, and I turn to Emma and say with concern. ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    She exhales and looks around with wide eyes. ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°Good. We should take a look around and decide what we need.¡±

    As we head through the rooms, most of them are fine as they are. Modern looking bedrooms with attached bathrooms.

    ¡°Which room do you want?¡± I give Emma the choice because it¡¯s the least I can do.

    For the first time she looks enthusiastic, and I don¡¯t me her because we could live up here with no worries and I¡¯m already nning a way to make us self-sufficient.

    ¡°I¡¯d love the one at the end that looks across theke.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take the other one and we can use two as studies if you like, leaving one as a television room to rx.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± She sounds a lot brighter, and I say thoughtfully, ¡°Maybe we should ask for a microwave and some kitchen facilities. I don¡¯t fancy those stairs just to make a snack. What do you think?¡±

    She looks relieved as she nods. ¡°That sounds amazing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Angelo to arrange the rest of our stuff, but I¡¯m pretty sure we can slum it here.¡±

    I grin and as she catches my eye, sheughs and the sound of it settles my heart. Thank God, it will be ok.

    The next hour is spent unpacking and when Malik and Ivan drop the rest of our stuff off, it keeps us busy. Before long, we hear someone shout from the stairwell below, ¡°Pizzas up.¡±

    Emmaes running, looking horrified. ¡°Do we have to go down there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring some up if you like.¡±

    ¡°Please, I just don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to mix with them.¡±

    Smiling, I leave her to it and head downstairs and, as I wander into the kitchen, I swallow hard.

    Ivan and Alessandro are standing by the fridge wearing nothing but sweatpants. and the sight of their toned bodies covered in ink makes me falter and my face burn when they catch sight of me. I am not used to this because nobody in our various houses ever ventured out in less than a wellundered shirt and, seeing the sweat glistening on their bodies as they chug down bottles of water, tells me they¡¯re fresh from a workout.

    Ivan just ms the bottle down and growls, ¡°I¡¯m heading for the shower.

    Save some pizza for me.¡±

    He brushes past me and Alessandro smirks at the flushed look on my face as he heads my way. ¡°You¡¯re gonna have to get used to this; just be grateful we¡¯re wearing pants.¡±

    He smirks as he brushes past my other side as Angelo heads into the room, closely followed by Malik. The fact that Flynn is unounted for, and Emma is alone upstairs, causes me a moment of panic and I say fearfully, ¡°Um, where¡¯s Flynn?¡±

    Angelo shrugs, ¡°Who knows, but the scent of pizza won¡¯t keep him hiding for long.¡±

    ¡°Emma will be ok, promise me.¡±

    Malikughs softly and they share an amused grin before Angelo sighs.

    ¡°Your friend has nothing to fear from Flynn. He¡¯s got a few issues and if anything, he could help her. Just leave him and don¡¯t test him if you want a quiet life.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    I venture in and grab a box of pizza, intending to take it upstairs, and Angelo says abruptly, ¡°We eat as a family.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°As a family, Winter. Fetch your friend and tell her to wash her hands.

    You have five minutes.¡±

    Malik watches with interest as I snap, ¡°Fuck you, Angelo. Neither of us asked to be brought here. Let us live the way we want to, even if it is under your supposed roof. Who made you the boss, anyway?¡±

    Malikughs out loud. ¡°He is, actually. Your brother is the boss, and you¡¯ve met the beast and the savage. Flynn is the angel and me¡­¡± He grins darkly, ¡°I¡¯m the demon, so in this house, you y by our rules, or we make you¨Csimple.¡±

    Angelo grins as I take a step back. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to test any of us because you don¡¯t know how things work around here. For your own sanity you will y by our rules because then you¡¯ll have an easy time. Test even one of my friends and I can¡¯t help you. We¡¯re a family and that counts for everything within these walls and if your friend can¡¯t wrap her head around that, I¡¯ll ask Flynn to teach her. So, run along and grab her hand and pull her in line right behind you because under this roof, you are controlled by us.¡±

    Tearing away, I run for the stairs, my heart thumping with anger.

    Bastards, everyst one of them and now I¡¯m here, I wish to God I wasn¡¯t.

 Chapter 13

    I think Winter¡¯s friend may notst the night. As they sit at the table surrounded by menace, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s eaten one slice of pizza and it pisses me off. I can¡¯t stand fear, I never could, and she needs to deal with it before it destroys her.

    Winter is pissed. I know that look in her eyes and won¡¯t say a fucking word even when spoken to. She¡¯s acting like a petnt child, and I¡¯m embarrassed for her so I decide to teach them both a hard lesson because fuck me, I can seriously do without their shit right now.

    The guys are antsy, probably because they haven¡¯t beenid in a few days and Ivan looks as if he¡¯s about to explode from boredom, so I say firmly, ¡°Ivan, Malik, arrange a party for tonight.¡±

    They all look up. ¡°But I thought¡­¡± Alessandro looks confused because I made it clear there would be no parties until the girls had settled in.

    ¡°I changed my mind.¡± I stare at him long and hard, and he nods. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll get word out.¡±

    Flynn looks bored. ¡°I¡¯ll take the door.¡±

    ¡°Not this time.¡±

    I stare at Emma and love the way his eyes spark with interest as he gets the green light.

    Winter looks worried. ¡°Then we¡¯ll head to our rooms. We have study and¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll stay. It would rude not to because this is your wee party.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want one.¡± She pouts and I shrug.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re getting one anyway and by the end of it you¡¯ll understand just how things work around here. This is your home, and you are about to learn what that involves.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Trust me, Winter, this is for your own good.¡±

    Emma looks terrified especially because Flynn appears to be undressing her with his eyes and Winter looks worried for her and stares at me pointedly, ¡°You promised.¡±

    ¡°That you¡¯ll both be safe. You will and if you have anyints in the morning, bring them to me.¡±

    Ivan and Malik leave, and Alessandro looks thoughtful. ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±

    ¡°No n tonight. Just a party, in and simple.¡±

    Alessandro nods and I know I¡¯ve confused the hell out of my friends because I¡¯ve already gone back on my word. The trouble is I feel bad. Bad for Winter and bad for her friend and they may not believe me, but this party is the best thing for them.

    Winter sighs and as she stands I say quickly, ¡°You can clean up and then get ready.¡±

    ¡°Why us?¡± Winter looks pissed and her eyes sh as she suspects she¡¯s about to be made chief ve.

    ¡°Because you must help out and do your share. It may as well start now.¡±

    She pushes back her chair angrily and says roughly, ¡°Come on Emma.

    The sooner we get this done the sooner we can get the hell out of here.¡±

    I smirk as they set to their task, and I nod to my friends to meet me outside.

    We head around to the back of the house and as I light a cigarette, Alessandro growls, ¡°I thought you quit.¡±

    ¡°That was before my sister came to stay; maybe I didn¡¯t think this through.¡±

    Flynnughs out loud. ¡°Well, I¡¯m feeling pretty good about that now.¡±

    ¡°I thought you might.¡±

    Alessandroughs softly, ¡°Are you really unleashing Flynn on that scared shitless friend of your sister and can I watch?¡±

    I nod, grinning as I imagine the sort of evening she¡¯s in for. ¡°She¡¯ll thank me for it tomorrow, just be kind and remember who she is.¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be kind? She¡¯s perfect.¡±

    Turning to Alessandro, I fix him with a darker look. ¡°That doesn¡¯t give you permission to spend time with my sister.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the look in your eye when she¡¯s near you. Stay away, I will only warn you once.¡±

    For once he lowers his eyes, telling me my intuition was spot on. There¡¯s something between them already and it will be over my dead body, or Winter¡¯s more likely. Despite the freedom she¡¯s been given in her education, she has one job to do. Marry for power and make sure she¡¯s a virgin on her wedding night.

    Just the thought of the man who my father probably has lined up makes my blood run cold. He won¡¯t care what sort of man he is, just what he can get out of the deal and my sister will be the one trapped in a marriage of fear. I need to make this time count for something, give her memories to see her through the dark days ahead and if I can allow her a little freedom, at least it will be under my watchful eye.

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a partyter.¡±

    We turn and see Baron standing nearby, leaning against a tree and Iugh. ¡®News travels fast. You in?¡±

    ¡°I might be.¡±

    ¡°Only might.¡±

    ¡°Depends on what the n is.¡±

    ¡°There is no n, just a party.¡±

    ¡°He shakes his head. ¡°I have those most nights, maybe I¡¯ll pass.¡±

    He turns away and I say quickly, ¡°I could use your help.¡±

    He turns back with a glint on his eye.

    ¡°Name it.¡±

    ¡°My sister.¡±

    Alessandro tenses and I feel a wicked thrill surge through me as I deal a hard blow in learning.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Make her evening count but don¡¯t touch her. I¡¯ll owe you one.¡±

    Alessandro hisses beside me and I ignore himpletely because fuck if I trust her with him, but Baron is different. He won¡¯t overstep the mark and will y his part because for some reason I trust him more than my own friends sometimes. We are two creatures born of the same soul. We understand one another and I know he won¡¯t let me down.

    ¡°Interesting. I heard your sister came to stay; did anything force that?¡±

    ¡°Just the usual kids¡¯ stuff but you could keep your eyes open and report anything you hear.¡±

    ¡°Consider it done.¡±

    ¡°Baron.¡± A shout from the neighboring house ims his attention and he nods. ¡°Duty calls. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    As he heads off, Alessandro snarls, ¡°I don¡¯t trust him.¡±

    I say nothing because I do and that¡¯s all that counts.

 Chapter 14

    Emma is hyperventting and rocking weirdly on the bed, her arms wrapped around her as if it¡¯s the onlyfort she¡¯s got.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡± Her eyes are wide and terrified, and I say gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just one drink and then we can slip away. Knowing my brother and his friends, they¡¯ll hook up with a girl and be otherwise upied. Just stick with me. I won¡¯t let any harme to you.¡±

    She swallows hard and groans. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I ask.¡±

    As she heads off to change, I feel so worried about my only friend. I¡¯m used to this life. It¡¯s all I know, but all Emma has are the stories, legends and fear to feed off. She thinks these guys are monsters and rightly so. What she doesn¡¯t understand is the code of honor they live by. She wouldn¡¯t fear them half as much if she did because in our world, the only people we hurt are our enemies. Emma couldn¡¯t be anyone¡¯s enemy if she tried and so grudgingly, I admit Angelo is probably right to throw this party. Knowing him, it was more for her benefit than mine because she needs to rx, or she¡¯ll end up in hospital or an institution.

    Pulling on some jeans and a fresh top, Ib out my hair, letting it fall straight past my shoulders then make up my eyes in a smoky gray color and pull on my sneakers. Standard party issue wear, for me, anyway. No short skirts and definitely no cleavage. It always strikes me as hypocritical the way mafia men like their family members to dress conservatively, but their whores and mistresses to look like they charge by the hour. I¡¯m pretty certain they¡¯ll be a lot of flesh on disy tonight and yet I¡¯m curious to attend my first proper college party, even if it is under the watchful eye of my brother and his annoying friends.

    Then again, there¡¯s Alessandro. His wild beauty makes me burn and those dark hooded eyes are framed by the longestshes I have ever seen on a man.

    I hope he wears his hair down tonight, instead of tied behind him because he looks a wild spirit, like the hero in a love story and I suppose that¡¯s why I¡¯m making such an effort tonight-because of him.

    I look for him when he¡¯s not in the room, wondering where he is, or who he¡¯s with. When he¡¯s there I feel him, every single breath, and if I had any choice in my life, it would be to end the evening in his arms. Just once. To understand what the big attraction is. To discover those special feelings when a man loves a woman and I want it to be with him. What do the guys constantly say? ¡®For one night only.¡¯ Maybe I could have that-with him.

    FEELING MORE UPBEAT THAN EARLIER, I head off in search of Emma and smile when I see the effort she¡¯s made. Her jeans are smart and look new and she¡¯s tried to make up her face and cover the e as best she can. A loose-fitting top hides her curves and her anxious eyes shine with a different light, telling me she¡¯s feeling a little of the excitement herself. Thinking about Flynn, I wonder if he can bring her out of her shell. Maybe that was Angelo¡¯s intention all along and I should give my brother some credit because even I know this atmosphere can¡¯t continue and maybe this party is just what we all need.

    ¡°Are you ready, honey?¡±

    I smile at Emma, and she nods nervously. ¡°I think so.¡±

    The music has been ying for thest hour and from the noise downstairs, I know we¡¯re not the first to arrive at our own party and as I head toward the staircase, she says breathlessly, ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me, Winter.¡±

    ¡°Not in a million years.¡±

    Grabbing her hand, I pull her after me and when we reach the top of the staircase, we pause and look through the rails, crouching low on our heels.

    ¡°Who can you see?¡± she whispers and I say quietly, ¡°I see that girl I saved.¡±

    I peer a little closer. ¡°She¡¯s quite pretty, despite the bruises.¡±

    ¡°I heard she went with your brother.¡± Emma whispers with a touch of reverence and I feel a surge of pity for the pretty girl who is looking around as if searching for someone.

    Then I tense when I see the two girls from ss and hiss, ¡°I can¡¯t believe he invited those bitches.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The girls who obviously hate me. You remember, the one with the jock who smashed the locker in your face and her friend who threatened me.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they know we¡¯re here?¡±

    Emma sounds as if she might cut and run, and a sudden feeling catches me that tells me their invitation was for a different reason entirely.

    I almost pity them when I see my brother standing watching them and as the girls see him, I watch with interest as the girl heads his way, her hips swaying, no doubt sending him a very loud message.

    ¡°Watch.¡± I nudge Emma and see the girl lean toward my brother, who is looking deadpanned as always and he says something and pushes her away, making her stumble a little before turning his back on her and chatting to a pretty girl by his side.

    ¡°Wow, that must have hurt.¡±

    Emma sounds in awe, and I sigh. ¡°Typical behavior. Come on, we may as well get this over with.¡±

    Gripping Emma¡¯s hand hard, we head downstairs and straight to the kitchen, pushing past people who block the way until we find the coolers filled with beers.

    ¡°Want one?¡±

    I ce my hand on one to fling to my friend, but arge hand covers mine and I hear, ¡°Not for you.¡±

    I look up and see Ivan frowning at me, and I sigh. ¡°Are you really saying I can¡¯t drink at my own party?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then let me go.¡±

    ¡°You can drink water, bosses¡¯ orders.¡±

    ¡°And Emma?¡±

    ¡°Same.¡±

    He reaches behind me and pushes some water into a ss from the tap on the fridge and holds it to my lips, trapping me in a wall of ink and menace.

    ¡°Drink, moy angel.¡±

    This feels so degrading and yet kind of sweet as I take a draft of the cool water he holds to my lips.

    As he steps back, he nods to Emma, ¡°Same.¡±

    He offers her the drink and then says in a deep drawl, ¡°No alcohol; I¡¯ll be watching.¡±

    Grabbing Emma¡¯s arm, I pull her with me, saying angrily, ¡°Fucking dictator. Who are you, my father?¡±

    I catch a few nervous looks my way as other students witness the exchange, and I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re not used to seeing anyone speak back to these guys. Ivan just shrugs and turns to a pretty girl by his side and hauls her against the wall, her legs wrapping around his waist, and proceeds to devour her in full view of the rest of us.

    Emma starts shaking and, taking that as my cue to leave, I pull her with me from the room.

    As we head inside the living room, I see a guy standing talking to Angelo who looks every bit as dangerous as my brother.

    ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡±

    I nudge Emma and she shivers. ¡°Baron Fitzgerald. He lives next door, but many think he should move in here.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because he fits in more. The other house is the one I told you about, where the rich kids go and have amazing parties. Maybe you should try for an invitation. I heard they¡¯re legendary around campus.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°She shivers. ¡°No. To be honest, I¡¯m amazed I¡¯m here at all. Just one hour though. I don¡¯t think I¡¯llst past that.¡±

    Angelo looks up and beckons us over and with a sigh, I do what he says like the good little sister I am.

    As we get closer to them, I feel the scrutiny of his friend, but unlike Alessandro, this guy just leaves me cold.

    Angelo says evenly, ¡°Come and meet Baron.¡± He says to his friend, ¡°This is my sister Winter and Emma, her friend.¡± Baron looks interested.

    ¡°Wee to Rockwell. Angelo tells me we¡¯re now neighbors.¡±

    His voice has a strange ent that I can¡¯t ce and yet he seems pleasant enough, so I smile.

    ¡°Yes, it appears that we are.¡±

    ¡°You shoulde to our next party; both of you.¡±

    He looks between us, and Emma steps a little behind me as I say pleasantly, ¡°Thanks, we might take you up on that.¡±

    ¡°Only might?¡±

    He looks amused, and Angeloughs. ¡°If shees to one of your parties, I¡¯m holding you responsible for looking after her, Baron.¡±

    ¡°It would be my pleasure.¡± His dark eyes sh with amusement and I feel myself rx. If Angelo likes him, then he can¡¯t be all bad, so I smile. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±

    Suddenly, the easy atmosphere is gone in a sh as I sense a scuffle behind me and then hear a loud scream and as I look into my brother¡¯s eyes, I watch his expression change in a heartbeat.

 Chapter 15

    The music stops and everyone in the packed room turns to see what¡¯s happening and I feel my soul pant with expectation. This is what I love.

    What¡¯s molded into our souls and nurtured from a very young age.

    Pain, revenge, fear, and retribution. Qualities required to learn a trade many would die rather than experience for themselves.

    Alessandro and Ivan have forced Eden and her friend Brianna into two chairs and are currently holding them in ce by their hair and the fear in the girl¡¯s eyes is a magnificent sight to behold.

    I don¡¯t enjoy hurting women; it doesn¡¯t sit right with me, but they need to be taught a lesson and it needs to be in full view of everyone to guarantee their humiliation.

    Winter turns and looks at me and shakes her head.

    She doesn¡¯t need to voice the words, it moves between us like a telepathic wave, and I feel my own eyes sh as I stare at her with a promise. ¡®This is for you.¡¯ Slowly, I push off the wall and say in a low voice, ¡°Have you anything to say?¡±

    I address my question to Eden because we all know she is the ringleader in a gang that is terrorizing the female students for no other reason than to earn a reputation. She blinks the tears away as she looks at me helplessly and winces as Alessandro tightens his hold.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The tears burn in her eyes, and she looks deliciously helpless as she realizes her time¡¯s run out.

    Her friend¡¯s tears are running down her face and she looks scared shitless, which suits my purpose and Ivan pulls down sharply on her hair and hisses, ¡°Your turn.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She says it quickly and I almostugh out loud because she doesn¡¯t even know what she¡¯s apologizing for. She just acts as a lookout most of the time and is nothing without her more dominant friend.

    I address the room loudly. ¡°Eden and Brianna made a fatal error when they targeted my sister and her friend. Brianna¡¯s guy paid the price, an eye for an eye, when he mmed a locker door into Emma¡¯s face.¡±

    The crowd gasps and all eyes turn to a quivering Emma who looks as if she¡¯s about to give up on life in seconds and I see Winter edge closer to offer reassurance. Flynn moves beside Emma and ces his arm around her shoulder, and it amuses me to see the pure terror dawn in her eyes as she¡¯s caught between a rock and a hard ce. This is a public iming of the most fucked-up kind because the whole of Rockwell Academy knows Flynn doesn¡¯t care about anyone. However, tonight Emma is getting the full service and if she doesn¡¯t feel special by the time the dawn breaks, he won¡¯t have done his job.

    I say roughly, ¡°She is under our protection, so listen up. Leave my sister and Emma alone or suffer the same fate as Eden and Brianna.¡±

    The terror dawning in their eyes wraps my soul in happiness because dealing with bullies is my favorite pastime. Girls like Emma don¡¯t deserve the way they are treated and need someone to stand up for them sometimes. I love pain and revenge, and we are taught to inflict it where it matters most.

    My sister is where it matters most, to me, anyway and so I say thoughtfully, ¡°But what are we going to do to punish you?¡±

    Brianna starts crying and Eden looks shocked andpletely mortified, which is amusing because we haven¡¯t even got started yet. I know most of what she does is to earn a reputation as a woman not to be messed with. She thinks that would impress me, would earn her passage as my girl and a ce at my side. She knows shit because I don¡¯t do rtionships of any kind and her night has passed and will never be repeated.

    I turn to Winter. ¡°It¡¯s your decision.¡±

    To her credit, she just looks bored, yet I know inside she will be hating this scene because Winter is a kind girl who hates violence. Ironic really when you think about where wee from.

    ¡°Any suggestions?¡± She throws it back at me and Iugh to myself.

    Getting her to seal another person¡¯s fate will be like discovering the tooth fairy, but I need everyone to see the power she holds. After tonight, nobody will mess with my sister and her time here will be drama free.

    ¡°I have a few. What about you Emma, what do you think their punishment should be?¡±

    It¡¯s as if the devil has asked for her soul and Emma¡¯s frightened eyes blink in disbelief as Flynn¡¯s arm tightens around her shoulders and he strokes the back of her neck with a gentleness that always surprises me to witness.

    Winter interrupts, ¡°Emma won¡¯t want revenge. She¡¯s too good for that, but I¡¯m different, not so kind and not as forgiving.¡±

    I knew she would step in to save her friend, which was my intention all along. To force Winter to face who she is and harden her heart. She needs to let go of sentiment to face the future, and it begins now.

    ¡°I want a promise from them both.¡±

    She res at the girls and says with a voice edged in steel. ¡°To stop intimidating the other students and trying to prove they¡¯re something they¡¯re not or will ever be.¡±

    ¡°Too easy.¡± I shake my head. ¡°That will happen regardless. They need to pay the price for their actions and a promise just isn¡¯t good enough.¡±

    The atmosphere is tense, dark, and exciting. The other students are watching like vultures at an ancient battle. Horrified curiosity as they wait for the dramatic scenes that will prove how basic human behavior really is. A fight to the death before moving onto the next in line, a blood lust that can be more addictive than any drug.

    Looking at Ivan, I say in a dead voice. ¡°Ivan, do you have a preference?¡±

    His eyes sh as he snarls, ¡°I have several.¡±

    Brianna yelps as he twists her hair and forces her up to face him. ¡°What will it take to teach you a lesson, I wonder? What will teach you not to fuck with my family?¡±

    Alessandro grins and forces Eden¡¯s head down between her knees and growls, ¡°I say we humiliate them and give them a visual reminder of their sins.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    I can feel Winter¡¯s rm from here and let it bathe my tainted soul in pleasure. I love this. I feed off this, which shows me what a fucked-up animal I am.

    I catch sight of udia¡¯s excited face staring at the scene with a flushed face and a bright gleam in her eye. She¡¯s loving this which is interesting.

    Maybe I misjudged her, and she¡¯s not as sweet as she looks.

    Her eyes raise to mine, and I see an interest in them that would give me a night to remember and it¡¯s so tempting, so intoxicating, I almost consider breaking my own rule for one night only.

    Laughing to myself, I look back at the two girls who await their fate with fear and resignation, and I snarl, ¡°A temporary reminder will be sufficient payment. I think their vanity could use a lesson, cut off their hair.¡±

    The two girls¡¯ screams make meugh as they face the worst possible oue, in their eyes only.

    Malik steps forward with a knife that would make an assassin¡¯s eyes water and as Alessandro holds Eden¡¯s hair in one hand, he slices through it, cutting it off close to the scalp. The shock ripples around the room as she cries as if she¡¯s been stabbed, and her screams of agony make me despise her even more.

    Malik turns to Brianna who has the balls to plead with him, ¡°Please, not my hair, not my face, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m ¡­¡±

    Her tortured scream makes me smile as her own long, blonde hair joins Eden¡¯s on the ground and the gasps of horror all around me make me feel warm inside.

    The sobs of the two girls are like music to my ears as Malik twists the metaphorical knife and says darkly, ¡°Maybe we should shave the rest off.¡±

    The broken women moan with pain as if we have stabbed them in a frenzied attack, and I shrug. ¡°What do you think, Winter? Do you think they¡¯ve suffered enough, or do you want more? I mean, udia has a personal interest in this too. Maybe she wants more?¡±

    All eyes turn to udia, who pales as the focus of the room shifts on her and she backs down, telling me she just isn¡¯t cut out for this. ¡°No.¡±

    Her whisper irritates me a little and I say coolly, ¡°Have it your way.¡±

    Heading over to Eden, I crouch before her shaking body and pull her chin to face me, relishing the beaten eyes that stare at me with humiliated defeat.

    ¡°Just so everyone knows, you were a lousy fuck, and I regretted it the moment you spread your legs. Learn some self-respect and stop trying to make yourself feel good by terrorizing others. Oh, and by the way, you¡¯re no longer wee here.¡±

    Nodding to Alessandro, he heaves her up and propels her across the room and as the crowd parts, they openly stare as she moves through them.

    Alessandro opens the door and pushes her outside, mming it behind her and then all eyes turn to Brianna who is sobbing, and I say bitterly, ¡°You are even worse. You gain your reputation by another¡¯s actions. A look out and a cheerleader for the wrong team. Reveling in other people¡¯s pain, you are the worst kind of person. Never standing up for what¡¯s right and enjoying the misery of others. If anyone, I want to hurt you the most, but knowing how vain you are, this is the worst kind of punishment we could give you.¡±

    Looking at Ivan, I snarl. ¡°Throw the trash out.¡±

    He pulls her to her feet and almost drags her to the door before pushing her roughly outside and as the door ms, I snarl, ¡°Show over.¡± The music starts up again and I turn to my sister and see the sadness in her eyes that cuts me deeper than any knife could.

    For a moment we are back at home, witnessing another punishment, another day at the office and I can tell she¡¯s wearied of it all. Then, like the good friend he is, Baron steps forward and rests his hand on her shoulder and whispers, ¡°Hey, let me fetch you a drink.¡±

    She nods and turns with him, and I watch them head into the kitchen with the heaviest feeling in my heart. I¡¯m not proud of what I did, but I will do worse if it means protecting her. She¡¯s all I¡¯ve got, and I will never stop trying to make her life better in any way I can.

 Chapter 16

    I feel so empty. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m numb inside and as Baron leads me to the kitchen, I follow him without really registering what¡¯s happening.

    He hands me a cool ss of water and, unlike Ivan, smiles softly.

    ¡°That was a hard scene to witness.¡±

    ¡°It was.¡± I sigh and lean against the counter. ¡°They didn¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°They¡¯re just mean girls, that¡¯s all. Every school has them and probably always will. There are always bullies and Angelo just proved he¡¯s the biggest one around because that was wicked.¡±

    ¡°Your brother was looking out for you.¡±

    ¡°No, he just thinks he was.¡±

    I say sadly, ¡°Angelo is the biggest bully of all. They all are because they get what they want by fear and intimidation rather than kindness. It¡¯s always been the same and I hate it.¡±

    ¡°What would you have done in their position?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably nothing. I¡¯m guessing the right thing to do would be to report them and let the school deal with it through the right channels, but we both know that wouldn¡¯t solve the problem.¡±

    ¡°Then you have your answer.¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± I look at him with interest.

    ¡°What would you have done?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°The same as Angelo, probably. You see, Winter, I don¡¯t have a sister; in fact, I don¡¯t have much of a family so I can¡¯t imagine what that feels like. But I do have friends who I would kill for. A kind of family of my own and so I understand a little. If one of them was threatened or upset in any way, I would do whatever it takes to remove the problem. As hard as it was, Angelo has taken away any power those girls thought they had. Their hair will grow again, but the memory will never fade and every student in the school will beughing about this tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just ¡­¡±

    ¡°Cruel. Sometimes it¡¯s needed. Just think of how many other students your brother has saved from humiliation. Girls that don¡¯t deserve the attention of those bullies. He has ended the reign of one of them, and I¡¯m guessing many would thank him for that.¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡± I say sighing. ¡°I don¡¯t have to enjoy it, though.¡±

    Baron smiles and I kind of like the softer edge of my brother¡¯s friend and look at him with interest. ¡°We have a lot inmon, Baron.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we do.¡±

    He pushes the cap off a beer and looks at me with curiosity. ¡°Angelo tells me your life has been mapped out for you. How do you feel about that?¡±

    ¡°Like my life is over already.¡±

    The tears burn as I think about my future outside this house and Baron reaches across and lifts my face to his, and I¡¯m surprised at the storm in his eyes.

    ¡°Listen to me, Winter, because I will only say this once. You are the boss of your own life, and you make the decisions in the end. Others may set you on one path, but how you walk it is up to you. Be smart, take it all in, learn how to survive and always look for their weakness because there always is one. Then use that to your advantage to get what you want.¡±

    ¡°I doubt that¡¯s an option for me, Baron. It would be like a mouse taking on a lion.¡±

    ¡°The element of surprise is a powerful weapon, and I¡¯m guessing you can learn to wield it where it will do the most damage. You are strong inside, and that counts for a lot.¡±

    I stare at him with a small spark of hope burning deep inside and he steps forward and whispers, ¡°You are not alone. Your brother was right, family counts for everything and you have a powerful one. Then there¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    He nods, reaching up and stroking my face gently as he stares deep into my eyes. ¡°You have me too. If it gets too much,e and find me. I don¡¯t live that far as it happens, and you may need a break from the madness on asion. You¡¯re wee to hang out with us anytime, no strings attached and just as friends.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    His kindness undoes me in a way I¡¯m not used to, and I hate the tears that show my weakness as they spill down my face. As he sweetly wipes them away, he says firmly, ¡°Be strong, Winter and bide your time because you will have your day.¡±

    The door bangs open, and we turn to see Alessandro watching us with an angry look on his face and Baronughs softly. ¡°It appears that all the best parties end up in the kitchen, and I¡¯m guessing this one is about to get even wilder.¡±

    As the room fills with students desperate to grab drinks, I stare at Alessandro with interest. The fact he looks heated, angry even makes me smile inside because now I see inside his soul. As he walks toward the cooler, his eyes don¡¯t leave me for a second and Baron whispers almost to himself, ¡°Interesting.¡±

    I don¡¯t react because I can¡¯t tear my eyes away from the only man who has caught my attention this way. In a different life, I would be interested to see how far this could go with him, but we both know that isn¡¯t an option for me. I can look but never touch and that¡¯s part of the appeal, I suppose.

    He reaches us and tears his eyes from mine and stares broodingly at Baron, who smirks. ¡°You ok?¡±

    Grabbing a can from the cooler, he opens it and chugs it down in one, before squeezing it tight and chucking it into the trash. ¡°I¡¯m always good.¡±

    Then he turns and walks away and Baronughs. ¡°He¡¯s got it bad.¡±

    ¡°Got what? A drink problem?¡±

    Iugh but we both know what he meant by that and I kind of like how that makes me feel. As if there¡¯s something here for me after all. That someone likes me outside of what I can do for them. Someone like Alessandro; someone I can never have.

    Sighing, I smile at Baron. ¡°Thanks. It was good to talk.¡±

    ¡°Anytime.¡±

    He says with interest, ¡°What happens now?¡±

    ¡°I rescue my friend.¡±

    Heughs out loud. ¡°Good luck with that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I doubt your friend will thank you for it.¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t know Emma.¡±

    I feel bad that I¡¯ve left her even for a second, especially with Flynn hanging around with his wicked looks and dark intent.

    ¡°Come on.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°I should save her, in any case.¡±

    The trouble is, when I head back into the room, Emma is nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 17

    Why do I feel like shit most of the time? Seeing Baron walk away with my sister doesn¡¯t make me feel any better. He gets to be the good guy-in her eyes, anyway, and I¡¯m left to deal with the shit my life has dealt me.

    ¡°Angelo.¡±

    A soft voice makes me turn and I see udia looking at me withrge, lust-filled eyes.

    ¡°udia.¡±

    I¡¯m cool for a reason because she knows the score. I made it clear when she left the morning after we fucked all night. There would be no repeat performance.

    She seems a little hesitant and thenughs nervously. ¡°Thanks for that. I appreciated you sticking up for me.¡±

    ¡°I did it for Winter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    She looks nervous and I lean back against the wall.

    ¡°You got something to say?¡±

    ¡°I thought¡­¡± ¡°What, udia; what did you think?¡±

    ¡°That maybe we could¡­¡± ¡°I thought I made it clear thest time we met.¡±

    Her eyes fill with hurtful tears, and I sigh, feeling a little more generous than usual.

    ¡°Look, it was fun, but I¡¯m not the dating kind of guy. I thought you knew.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for a date.¡± She shrugs. ¡°Maybe just somepany on the odd asion with no strings.¡±

    ¡°Sounds interesting, but no.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t form attachments and I don¡¯t want a regr girl because that wouldn¡¯t be fair on anyone. You see, as soon as college finishes, I¡¯m out of here and you wouldn¡¯t like where I¡¯m going. The best thing for everyone is to keep things casual and not catch feelings. It¡¯s best this way.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be like that. Everyone needs someone, even just a friend with, um, benefits.¡±

    I¡¯m starting to get bored already and shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.

    Go and find that asshole of a boyfriend you had. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯ll be a wee distraction.¡±

    ¡°We finished. I finished it.¡± She sounds angry.

    ¡°Who wants to be with a guy like that when there are men like you in the world.¡±

    I almostugh out loud. ¡°Men like me, you don¡¯t know shit, udia. No woman in her right mind would want a man like me, no sane one, anyway.¡±

    I watch Flynn take Emma by the hand and lead her outside and udia says in surprise, ¡°When were they a thing?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not. Flynn is looking out for Emma because she¡¯s family by default. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯m busy.¡±

    I turn my back on her and for the second time in less than an hour, I feel like the biggest bastard going.

    Sometimes I think of taking a permanent girl. Someone to make me forget, someone to keep the bitches away. But it wouldn¡¯t be fair because I could never continue anything past college. It¡¯s best for everyone this way and so, as a pretty girl looks at me from across the room and smiles, I head over to her with only one thing on my mind.

    ¡°Hey.¡± She smiles shyly and looks a little nervous, if I¡¯m honest. I recognize her from history, not that Miss. English ever lets my attention wander from her, but I know who this girl is, and she¡¯s rumored to be dating Jefferson Michaels, one of the jocks. I¡¯m curious why she¡¯s here, so I lean against the wall and fix her with an interested look. ¡°Sammy, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She nods, her face flushing with pleasure, and I grin. ¡°You sit across from me in history. I¡¯m surprised to see you here.¡±

    ¡°Are you?¡±

    Fuck me, I¡¯m bored already but she¡¯ll do to remove udia from my life, so I m my hand beside her against the wall, imprisoning her in my personal space. ¡°Have you got what you came here for?¡±

    She licks her lips nervously, ¡°Not yet.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°And Jefferson, what does he think about his girl partying on the bad side of town?¡±

    For a moment, her eyes cloud with bitterness and her smile slips. ¡°He¡¯s probably banging a cheerleader in the bleachers. He wouldn¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°So, you thought you¡¯d get even.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    She looks nervous now and I grin. ¡°A fuck for a fuck, maybe.¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°One night only, noing back.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± She licks her lips. ¡°Maybe I like the sound of that.¡±

    Lifting my hand, I run my thumb across her lips and hear the door bang and instinctively know a rather disgruntled formery is storming from the building.

    Leaning in, I capture her lips with mine and deal a punishing kiss that can¡¯t be pleasant. I bite her lip to draw blood and fist her hair to cause pain. I push in hard and kick her legs apart and run my hand up her tight top, cupping her tit in my hand and twisting her nipple. I don¡¯t care we are putting on a show and that video footage of Jefferson¡¯s girl is probably heading his way right now. All that concerns me is proving a point. I don¡¯t need anyone, I can have anyone, I have no heart.

    Her moans of desire tell me she¡¯s enjoying every minute of this and so I whisper, ¡°Do you want me to fuck you against this wall or go somewhere more private.¡±

    Her eyes widen in surprise as she says quickly, ¡°Private.¡±

    ¡°I thought so.¡±

    Grabbing her hand, I push her through the open door behind us, but not to the staircase. This is going to be quick. Instead, I push her outside and pull her behind a bush.

    ¡°What here?¡± She doesn¡¯t look too pleased about that, and I whisper, ¡°Live dangerously, Sammy. Don¡¯t settle for normal, experience abandonment.¡±

    I suck her neck until she moans, and I run my hand under her short skirt and feel a bare drenched pussy begging to be filled.

    Hoisting her leg over my arm, I push her against the weather-boarded side of the house and unzip my pants with the other hand. Fishing for a condom, I make short work of it and as I push inside, I ce my hand across her mouth to stifle her grunt of desire. Thrusting, deep and hard, I relish the feeling it gives me. A willing woman and no strings attached, just how I like it. I make sure to leave my mark across her neck and her scream of release can be heard across the darkened space, carried off by the wind, telling me she loved every minute of it.

    Unlike udia, this is a revenge fuck and doesn¡¯t require a softer approach. She¡¯s got what she came here for and helped me solve another problem. Girls like Sammy don¡¯t think things through and if she thought a night in my bed was on the cards, she¡¯s going to be disappointed. I have used her like a cheap whore because she came begging for it and doesn¡¯t deserve anything else. Maybe she¡¯ll learn a lesson from this, maybe not, but it killed a few minutes of my time and sharpened my reputation as a bastard. Job done.

    Pulling back, I zip up my pants and take a moment to admire the sight of a woman who has juste all over my cock. Her eyes are bright, her skin flushed and her breathing hard andbored.

    We hear giggling as a group of girls pass by and I¡¯m guessing they witnessed the whole sordid act and I wonder how Sammy will deal with the looks she gets in the morning as everyone learns what a whore she really is.

    ¡°Thanks for the fuck. See you around.¡±

    I move away and she says in disbelief, ¡°What? That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°You expecting anything else?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Her voice breaks and I couldn¡¯t give a fuck because if she thought this was true love, she¡¯s deluded.

    Heading back around the house, I take the front steps and see Flynn and Emma sitting on the swinging seat. His arm is draped across her shoulders and his head bent to her ear and herughter rings out as he whispers his usual shit.

    They look up as I stop and say to her, ¡°You ok, Emma?¡±

    She just nods, looking at me as if Satan hase calling, and I nod to Flynn. ¡°Catch youter.¡±

    His smirk tells me everything I need to know and for a moment, I feel a surge of love for my psychotic friend. This is just as good for him, almost as much as it will be for her, and I hope they can share demons and conquer them together.

 Chapter 18

    I¡¯m feeling anxious because I can¡¯t see Emma anywhere. She¡¯s not in the kitchen or the living room and even when I went to our rooms and looked for her, it was obvious she hadn¡¯t been there either.

    When I head downstairs, I find Alessandro watching me with a brooding expression and an air of boredom. I notice another can in his hand and the slight redness to his eye and wonder how many he¡¯s had. A girl is trying to engage his attention, but he is staring at me as if the demons are circling and, rather than feel anxious, it just wraps me in safety, familiarity, and home.

    Hepletely ignores the girl and pushes past, and her face falls when she sees me approaching.

    ¡°Have you seen Emma?¡±

    I don¡¯t know why I think he¡¯d tell me anything, and I was right, because he shrugs. ¡°No.¡±

    Sighing heavily, I make to push past him, and he blocks my escape, leaning down and growling ominously, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To find Emma, of course. Surely that¡¯s obvious.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s, Baron?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t seem to want to know about anything else, and I shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m looking for my friend. Maybe he¡¯s doing the same.¡±

    He crowds my space and leans in, whispering darkly, ¡°Leave her, she¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°How do you know, unless¡­¡± I feel the realization hit me because for fuck¡¯s sake, they promised.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Flynn?¡±

    He smirks. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s found a friend to y with.¡±

    ¡°Emma?¡± My heart fills with anger and he grins, backing me against the wall and crowding my space. ¡°Leave her. She¡¯s safe and won¡¯t thank you for it.¡±

    ¡°What have you done? Where is she?¡±

    I try to look around him, but his body is one mass of solid muscle, and he must be well over six feet tall. The fact his hair hangs wild, and his eyes are feral, makes my heart beat faster as he whispers huskily, ¡°I¡¯m your bodyguard, sweetheart, and there is nowhere left to run.¡±

    ¡°Why would I run?¡±

    ¡°To help your friend, to save the world, how the fuck do I know what you think, but I¡¯ve been assigned your personal guardian angel along with the rest of them and I take my duties extremely seriously.¡±

    He is so close, I can feel the heat from his body as it mixes with aftershave and cigarettes along with the scent of alcohol on his breath.

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±

    I state the obvious and he grins, his eyes shing, which is a serious turn on that I could really do without right now.

    ¡°Guilty as charged.¡±

    For some twisted reason, I¡¯m enjoying being the focus of his attention and I know as soon as Angelo sees us, he¡¯ll tear us apart, so I say innocently, ¡°Why don¡¯t I get you some fresh air?¡±

    ¡°Is that what you want, sweetheart, fresh air?¡± Heughs out loud, and I nod. ¡°Yes, I think you could use some.¡±

    Smiling, I push him gently away and guide him through the back door and hear sobbinging from around the back of the house.

    Alessandro sobers up almost instantaneously and grabs my arm, pulling me behind him. We turn the corner and I see a girl crouched on the ground against the side of the house, tears streaking her face.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± I feel concerned and wonder what happened, and she shakes her head. ¡°Not really.¡±

    Alessandro growls and I fix him with a withering look. ¡°Back off.¡±

    Dropping to my knees, I say kindly, ¡°Would you like to clean up inside? I could fetch someone if you like.¡±

    It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s been fooling around, and I hope to God it wasn¡¯t against her will and she sobs. ¡°No one can help me.¡±

    I look at Alessandro in surprise and he shrugs and turns away. Bastard.

    ¡°I can help you.¡± I try to remain calm, but inwardly I¡¯m so angry on her behalf. Whoever did this left her discarded in the dirt and that will never be ok with me.

    ¡°I just want to go home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk with you then.¡±

    Alessandro¡¯s irritated sigh causes me to snap, ¡°We can¡¯t leave her.¡±

    ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    I help her to her feet, and she looks at me with a lot of embarrassment as she brushes the dirt from her legs and tries to wipe the tears from her face.

    ¡°You must think I¡¯m an idiot.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anything.¡±

    We start walking toward the cheerleader¡¯s house, and I wonder why she came at all. She doesn¡¯t seem the type to enjoy one of Angelo¡¯s parties and as Alessandro follows like the Grim Reaper behind us, silent and deadly, I whisper, ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±

    She nces nervously behind her. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just feeling like a bit of a fool, really.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up about it; we all do things we regret in the morning.¡±

    Wishing I had that luxury, I sigh heavily. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    She nods and says with a slight break to her voice, ¡°I wish your brother was as kind as you.¡±

    My heart drops. Angelo.

    ¡°Did he do this to you?¡±

    I feel sick inside as she nods and leans closer so Alessandro can¡¯t hear her. ¡°It was my idea and I kind of pushed him into it, but he was so cold, brutal even and then walked away, leaving me there.¡±

    ¡°Why did you let him?¡± I¡¯m more curious than judgmental, and she sighs.

    ¡°I had an argument with my boyfriend because I heard he fucked one of my friends under the bleachers. I wanted to hit him where it hurt, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s disgusting, him I mean.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is, but I was no better. I went to that party hoping for what I got and the fact it happened is down to me. The trouble is, it¡¯s not that much of a secret and I¡¯m guessing the entire school will be disgusted with me in the morning and he will drop me anyway, probably hooking up with Jenny instead.¡±

    ¡°Is that your friend?¡±

    We stop outside the house, and she sighs heavily. ¡°She was.¡± Turning to face me, her eyes are bright as she whispers, ¡°You know, it sucks when you lose your best friend and your guy in one moment of madness. Anyway, thank you. You helped when you didn¡¯t need to, and I appreciate that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it did. Losing your friend more than your guy, I mean.¡± I smile.

    ¡°What will you do now?¡±

    She looks at the house and shakes her head. ¡°Clean up my act, ditch my boyfriend, and concentrate on graduating. What else can I do? I¡¯m my own worst enemy, Winter. I shouldn¡¯t be let out at night.¡±

    The door opens, and a girl looks out into the darkness and whispers loudly, ¡°Sammy?¡±

    ¡°Is that Jenny?¡± I ask because the pain on Sammy¡¯s face tells me she¡¯s dealing with shit right now and she nods. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The girl runs down the steps and looks at us hesitantly, ncing nervously behind us at Alessandro, who is arge forbidding shadow of menace.

    She looks as if she¡¯s been crying and her voice shakes as she whispers, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me.¡±

    Sammy just steps forward and pulls her in for a hug and I hear her say softly, ¡°Come on, we need to talk.¡±

    As they turn to head inside, I feel a pang of longing for a close friend like that. Someone who obviously cares and is there when I need them. Whatever happened with Sammy¡¯s boyfriend is obviously not as important as their friendship and I¡¯m d about that and as they head up the steps, Sammy turns and says gratefully, ¡°Thanks, Winter. You¡¯re wee here anytime.

    Just don¡¯t bring your brother.¡±

    Herughter reassures me and as the door closes, Alessandro steps beside me and says gruffly, ¡°I¡¯ll never understand women.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    ¡°If my best friend screwed my girl, I¡¯d knock him dead. Notfort him when he apologizes.¡±

    I smile to myself. ¡°I think they¡¯ve got it right. Unlike the rest of you who use women with no regard for their feelings.¡±

    ¡°Feelings.¡± Alessandroughs bitterly. ¡°Feelings are for people who have that luxury. We don¡¯t.¡±

    Turning, he grabs my arm and growls, ¡°We should be getting back. Thest thing I need is your brother thinking I¡¯m doing the same with his sister.¡±

    ¡°You leave my brother to me.¡±

    I feel so sick when I think of Angelo using Sammy like a cheap whore, and yet I¡¯m not surprised. My father is his only example in life, and he would have done far worse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you wish it was different, Alessandro?¡±

    I¡¯m curious because I¡¯m guessing his life is much like ours, and he growls. ¡°Every fucking minute of my life.¡±

    I¡¯m curious about what that involves and can¡¯t resist saying, ¡°What will you do when you leave college?¡±

    ¡°Same as Angelo, probably.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    He doesn¡¯t seem inclined to talk and I wonder if anything gets through to these guys, but I keep on trying, anyway. ¡°Will you return to Italy?¡±

    Heughs bitterly. ¡°My family live in Boston now. Only my grandfather remains in Italy. My father decided he preferred new territory and set up there. I¡¯m expected to fall into line and be the good son, but my grandfather wants me back in Italy to rece him when he¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°How do you feel about that?¡±

    ¡°Like I¡¯d rather cut off my own balls and live like a monk rather than bury myself in the homnd and deal with what that involves.¡±

    ¡°Can you refuse?¡±

    He stops and his dark eyes shing is the only emotion I see as he hisses, ¡°I never had you down for a fool, Winter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I feel my anger rising and he leans in so close I almost take a step back as he invades my personal space, causing a shiver of desire to run through my body because Alessandro is everything I dreamed of, standing right before me looking as if he wants to devour me on the spot.

    ¡°I want my freedom. To live life under my own terms and conditions and have the freedom of choice. I don¡¯t want to live in fear of never seeing the sunrise and wondering if this is myst day on earth. I want to be allowed to choose my own wife and my own career and not live under the shadow of pain and I don¡¯t want to join the family business where drugs, sex and arms deals are spoken about on a fucking agenda every morning.¡±

    He looks so lost and I know how that feels, so I reach out and touch his broad shoulder and whisper, ¡°What would you choose if that freedom was yours?¡±

    For a second, his eyes burn with a longing that makes me shiver inside, and he leans closer and says, almost as if he¡¯s somewhere else, ¡°I want to make movies. Lose myself in a world where I can make anything happen.

    Take life and mold it to my dreams and live out fantasy. I want to drive away reality and I want to run as far away from my birth right as possible. But right now, Winter, in this moment, standing in the darkness, I want to the freedom to love you.¡±

    I step back in surprise and his words hit me hard. He feels it too.

    This upsets me more than anything because now he¡¯s voiced something I only imagined; it makes it harder to resist. Edging a little closer, I daren¡¯t look into his eyes and whisper, ¡°Maybe we can have that, Alessandro, for one night only.¡±

    His deep breathing makes me look up and what I see drives a stake through my heart. The longing, the pain, and the emptiness mirrors my own and tentatively he reaches up and allows my dark hair to filter through his fingers and just feeling his touch makes me stand as if frozen to the spot.

    I shiver inside as he pulls me toward him carefully and leans closer, his lips hovering dangerously close to mine and it would be so easy to step a little closer and into his heat, feeling him close around me like a safety.

    His lips brush against mine and I feel the desire drench my reasoning as we hover between ruin and salvation and he whispers, ¡°One kiss would start a war that I wouldn¡¯t survive.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The pain in my heart is hard to deal with because we can¡¯t even enjoy the freedom college was meant to bring us. But I can¡¯t let go and whisper with desperation, ¡°Just one kiss to remind me I¡¯m human, that¡¯s all I ask.¡±

    I know he¡¯s struggling, but I want this so badly I don¡¯t stop to think about that and my heart falls when he pulls away abruptly. ¡°One kiss changes history, Winter and if I thought it would change ours, I¡¯d go there like a Rocketship, but it will justplicate an increasinglyplicated situation.¡±

    ¡°Why is itplicated?¡±

    I can¡¯t let this moment go and he says angrily, ¡°Because I want you and you know it. I want to protect you, to love you and to be given a chance of happiness with you but I¡¯m a fool if I think that¡¯s an option, so once again, I¡¯m falling in line and being the good soldier because I will not start something I can¡¯t finish.¡±

    ¡°A kiss. You won¡¯t even give me that.¡±

    I know I sound like a weak, petnt child andpletely understand how Sammy got herself into the mess earlier. It appearsmon sense is abandoned when desire takes over and I¡¯m surprised when he lifts my face to his and says gently, ¡°I want to kiss you so badly I can hardly breathe. I¡¯ve never met anyone like you, Winter. Beautiful, strong and brave. Kind and considerate despite the horrors you¡¯ve witnessed, and it makes me feel almost human seeing you deal with your shit life when I need the bottle to make me forget mine. I want what you have, Winter, in every way, and I have a feeling that one kiss is all it would take to ruin me forever.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been kissed, Alessandro, never had that luxury. Maybe I will never know what it feels like to kiss a man I want more than air. Maybe it was never going to be my pleasure to enjoy, and I shouldn¡¯t ask for something that will ruin me too. But I need to know what that feels like to remind me I¡¯m human when¡­¡± I break away because the thought of my first kiss with a monster is too frightening to think about and so I¡¯m surprised when a strong hand wraps around my head and pulls me toward him and as his lips im mine, hell freezes over for the briefest second and stops burning.

    His kiss is soft, possessive, and dominant, yet the sweetest taste in the world. His lips are soft against mine and I love how his tongue ims mine, licking, sucking, and tasting as if he can¡¯t get enough. I feel his hard body pressed against me as he pulls me close and just feeling him harden makes me long for more. We share a never-ending kiss, at least I wish it was and as we kiss under the stars, I can almost believe in magic. Soft, then hard, slow, then fast, we make this kiss count, knowing it¡¯s out first andst. Out here in the shadows, we can be anyone we want to be and as we enjoy that feeling for once in our lives, forbidden desires are indulged that should never had been allowed to blossom into something that will go no further. Yes, for one night only, Winter Sontauro is a normal girl, kissing a man who she wants more than anything in life and for the briefest moment, it feels like heaven.

 Chapter 19

    The anger just builds the longer I sit on the porch and wait for my sister.

    Flynn and Emma have left, and the party is carrying on inside. I feel pissed and want them to leave, but Ivan and Malik are intent on making the most of it and I know they need to cut loose for one night. The clock is ticking and even though we have a tentative n in ce for our future, it won¡¯t change the profession.

    Mafia. How I hate that word. That life and that birthright.

    I watch them head toward the house and feel so angry I can taste nothing but revenge and as they step into the light, I look eagerly for any sign telling me I need to vent my rage on my close friend.

    Instead, they walk slightly apart and if anything, Winter looks angry, in a rage even, and I wonder what happened between them.

    As they head up the steps, I snarl, ¡°Where the fuck have you been?¡±

    Winter says in an angry voice, ¡°Fuck you, Angelo, you don¡¯t get to y the big brother card, not after what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯ve done. Are you kidding me? You¡¯re the ones sneaking around in the darkness, and I wonder why?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    I stand and move toward them and am surprised when Alessandro throws me a warning look, telling me I¡¯m about to be handed my balls by my own sister as she faces me, her eyes zing.

    ¡°I thought you were better than that, Angelo?¡±

    ¡°You have to be more detailed, Winter, because I haven¡¯t got a fucking clue what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Sammy.¡±

    I nod as all bes clear and I shrug. ¡°What about her?¡±

    ¡°You used her and left her sobbing in the dirt. You acted just like our father, and I am so disappointed in you.¡±

    Her words almost amuse me, and I look at Alessandro and say roughly, ¡°Leave us.¡±

    He throws me a pitying look as he nods and heads silently into the house and I snarl, ¡°Not here. Come inside. We need to talk about this in private.¡±

    She follows me around the back of the house, and we slip inside, using the back staircase to reach the second floor and I open the door to the gym and usher her inside.

    Jerking my head toward the boxing ring Ivan and Alessandro love to spar in, I say almost with amusement, ¡°Shall we fight it out?¡±

    ¡°If I thought I¡¯d win, I¡¯d take you up on that.¡±

    Sinking to the floor, I pull her down with me and just like back home, we sit side by side with our backs against the wall and she rests her head on my shoulder.

    ¡°Why did you treat her like that, Angelo? I thought you were better than our father.¡±

    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±

    ¡°Because I know you hate him, what he does and how he goes about it.

    Why fuck a girl and leave her crying in the dirt? It¡¯s something he would do?¡±

    Closing my eyes, I lean back against the wall and say bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m nothing like him. Sammy came to me for a revenge fuck. She didn¡¯t want me, just the weapon to throw back in her boyfriend¡¯s face. No strings attached and for one night only. I was up front about that, and she could have walked away with no regrets. She knew the score and the fact she couldn¡¯t deal with how that made her feel afterward is probably the reason why you found her sobbing with regret.¡±

    ¡°You could have¡­¡± ¡°Could have what, Winter?¡± I sigh heavily. ¡°Told her I loved her, that I would care for her, love her and make the bad things in life go away. Make her my girl and parade her around campus like loves young dream. We both know that is never going to happen and certainly not after a quick fuck against the wall at a fucking college party. Girls like Sammy know exactly what they¡¯re doing when theye inside minus their underwear, looking for something they can¡¯t live with in the morning. We meet girls like that every day and that won¡¯t change in the outside world. This is my life, Winter and yours is even worse.¡±

    I remind her of the harsh reality of our fate, and she says in such a sad voice I want to smash something. ¡°It¡¯s so hard seeing what we could have if we were allowed to choose.¡±

    My heart tightens with an unbearable pain as I imagine her future.

    Married to a fucking monster who will treat her worse than I did Sammy. Use her to bear the next generation of mafia ves and sentence her to a life in a gilded cage. No freedom, just abuse, and we both know there is nothing we can do about that all the time our father is alive.

    ¡°What happened with Alessandro? Do I need to kill him?¡±

    Sheughs, which brings a brief smile to my lips. ¡°I like him and if things were different¡­¡± ¡°But they¡¯re not.¡±

    I harden my voice because sentiment will just make her weak, and she sighs. ¡°If I could choose a different life, I would head somewhere where I could be free. Maybe work as a nurse, help others and live in a little weather-boarded house by the sea with a man who chops logs for a living, not people.¡±

    ¡°With a family of four children and three dogs and two cats.¡±

    I remind her of the perfect life she imagined in our childhood, and sheughs. ¡®He has a boat and brings fish home for a cookout. We have a wide circle of friends and enjoy vacations in Europe.¡±

    ¡°I visit with my own wife and two kids who are just like me.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m the best aunt there is, spoiling them with chocte and corn dogs and tales of how annoying their father was as a child.¡±

    Weugh and I¡¯m happy that just for a moment, the tense cloud lifts and we can imagine a normal life outside of the one looming every closer.

    She sighs and says in the voice of an angel. ¡°That¡¯s why I hated what you did earlier. This time is special, and we can be anyone we want to be away from the madness. I want you to experience love for once in your life, Angelo, something to remember when you step into the family business.¡±

    ¡°I have love in my life and that¡¯s what¡¯s killing me inside.¡±

    Once again, the darkness circles me like the hungriest vulture, as I say with a voice devoid of emotion. ¡°Love weakens a man and gives his enemies a way to destroy him. They take what you care about the most and use it against you. It¡¯s why we¡¯re taught not to feel. To shut away our heart to survive. I have a weakness and it¡¯s you and everyone knows that. That¡¯s what keeps me up at night. Makes me shut down any emotion. The thought of anyone hurting you because of me is like a permanent knife twisting in my heart. I can¡¯t add another knife to that. I would be dead within a week. I need to be cold for my own survival, and I thought you knew that.¡±

    She takes my hand andces her fingers with mine and for a while we just sit as we have done a million times before. Two hearts created from the same embryo. As close as two people can get courtesy of our DNA and weaker because of it. I want the best for my sister, I always have and the best thing for her is to keep her safe. Deliver her to her future as agreed and work out a way to bring her back to me before the damage is done. And I don¡¯t have long because Winter¡¯s day of reckoning will happen the minute she graduates and I expect the man collecting her from the gates won¡¯t be our father.

 Chapter 20

    The next day, I almost run to Emma¡¯s room because she wasn¡¯t there when I hauled my ass to bedst night. Just the bump in the bed tells me she¡¯s sleeping way past her usual rm of 6 am.

    ¡°Emma.¡± I whisper as if I¡¯m afraid of what state she¡¯ll be in and all I get in return is a soft groan. ¡°It can¡¯t be morning already. Go to bed.¡±

    Jumping on the bed, I shake her awake. ¡°It¡¯s 9 am already. We¡¯ll bete for ss.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡± Theforter falls back as she sits up in a panic and rubs her eyes in astonishment. ¡°Oh my god, why didn¡¯t my rm wake me, why didn¡¯t you wake me and why didn¡¯t God wake me?¡±

    She makes to jump out of bed, and I pull her back,ughing. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t matter if you¡¯rete. It¡¯s a study period anyway and we can make it up at lunch.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still not right.¡±

    She groans and falls back against the headboard and as I stare, she raises her eyes. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, you look different somehow and I can¡¯t put my finger on¡­¡± I p my hand to my mouth, and she says with a puzzled frown, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t what?¡±

    ¡®Flynn.¡±

    ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°Did he?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Groaning, I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a direct question and you had better answer it. Did you have sex with Flynnst night?¡±

    ¡°No. Oh my god is that what everyone thinks?¡±

    She looks so worried it makes meugh. ¡°Rx, nobody¡¯s said a thing.

    It¡¯s just I saw the way he looked at you and, well, I suppose I feared the worst.¡±

    Emma has a small smile on her lips, and she sighs, her eyes zing over as she says dreamily. ¡°I really like Flynn, Winter. He was so kind, protective even, and I never knew he was so funny.¡±

    Just thinking of my brother¡¯s slightly deranged friend, I wonder if we¡¯re talking about someone else entirely.

    Settling back under the covers, sheughs softly. ¡°You know, he made me feel so special, beautiful even. He paid me so manypliments and made sure I was warm enough, brought me drinks and made sure nobody even got close. He¡¯s such an angel.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard.¡± I shake my head because what the hell is going on here?

    He doesn¡¯t seem the type at all, and I wonder what he¡¯s ying at.

    ¡°So you didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°No, but you know what, I kind of wished we had.¡±

    I just stare at her in total shock. ¡°You are my friend Emma, aren¡¯t you?

    You know, the scared one who had to be dragged here under protest?¡±

    She giggles and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen her look so pretty. Wow, Flynn must have the magic touch because she¡¯s apletely different person from yesterday.

    Shrugging, I make to leave, and she pulls me back and whispers, ¡°He asked if I¡¯d ever been with a man before; just brought it up in conversation, along with the weather.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    I settle back down, and she grins. ¡°No, of course. I mean, nobody even looks at me, let alone wants to, well, you know.¡±

    She smiles as if she has a delicious secret to keep safe.

    ¡°He told me if I ever wanted to know what it felt like to ask him. One night only because he doesn¡¯t want to form attachments. He said he would show me how amazing sex could be with the right person and couldn¡¯t bear to think of me having a shit first time.¡±

    ¡°He really said that?¡± My mouth drops open and she sighs. ¡°He did and you know something even more surprising ¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I hold my breath as she whispers, ¡°I¡¯m considering it.¡±

    ¡°With Flynn.¡±

    I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing, and she giggles. ¡°Why not. He¡¯s made it pretty clear there would be nothing in it. Just a lesson in love to educate me and you know how much I value education, Winter.¡±

    Once again, she giggles, which makes me smile. ¡°You know, honey, if that¡¯s what you want, I think you should go for it. Just remember what he said and don¡¯t expect anything past that one experience. You know how they are. Their fucking motto is ¡®one night only¡¯ and I think they say it aloud, so it convinces them more than anyone.¡±

    She nods. ¡°The only thing holding me back is how I¡¯d feel the next day.

    Would I regret it, feel like a fool? Maybe he¡¯s using me and is just setting me up for a hard fall. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me because guys are always messing with me and treating me as if I don¡¯t matter.¡±

    Resting my hand on her arm, I smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think Flynn¡¯s like the rest of them, not by a long way. I just don¡¯t want to see you get hurt, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it hurts? I kind of think it must.¡±

    ¡°Who knows for sure, but we¡¯ll find out one day. At least you can control your first time. Some of us don¡¯t even own that part of them.¡±

    She looks sad. ¡°You don¡¯t talk about your home life much. Mind you, neither do I. Is there any way you can leave, maybe head somewhere else and start fresh?¡±

    ¡°Nice thought, but no. You see, Emma, you¡¯re right to fear my brother and his friends. We all share a hard upbringing inmon and our fathers want us in the family business straight after graduation.¡±

    ¡°What business?¡±

    ¡°Best you don¡¯t ask.¡±

    She looks afraid. ¡°But surely¡­¡± ¡°No, Emma. I know what you¡¯re going to say, and we don¡¯t have a choice. Angelo will join the family business and I will marry into a rival one.

    It¡¯s how life works for us and there is nothing we can do about that.¡±

    I sigh heavily. ¡°You think living here is bad, that the guys are bad and you¡¯re probably right, but honey, this is nothing because outside these walls, real life is one hundred times worse. So, enjoy Flynn¡¯s attention and make it count because that guy is right to keep you at a distance, for his own sake and yours too, because if you get caught up in this life, yours may notst long.¡±

    She says nothing and despite the fact we never talk about our families, I kind of think she knows exactly what I mean and then she says with a hint of defiance in her voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll studyw and make it big in Boston. I¡¯ll help you all; you can count on me.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thanks, honey.¡± I smile as if I really believe she can make a difference.

    ¡°You do that.¡±

    As I head off to change, I feel happy that she¡¯s here. At least I know what it¡¯s like to have a friend. She¡¯ll never believe me, but I can count on one hand how many actual friends I have, and she is the best one yet. Most of them like me for my connections. In myst school I was isted mainly, but I had a group of friends I drifted along with. Girls who never fit in who allowed me to join their club because I couldn¡¯t bear to mix with the popr girls and learn how easy their own lives were. I feel most at home with girls like Emma who never seem to catch a break because I¡¯m one of them. At least I think so.

    LUCKILY, the guys are sleeping in, and we manage to get out of the house without any unwanted questions, and yet I saw the disappointment in Emma¡¯s eyes when she found Flynn missing. I wonder how long before she ims her one night with him. I¡¯m guessing not long because, like me, she¡¯s probably curious what it involves. My opinion of him changes the more I get to know him, and I genuinely believe he wants to make her feel special. He¡¯s an angel of course and even fallen ones like him hide a good heart behind the madness and part of me hopes he lives up to the reputation. For her sake, anyway.

 Chapter 21

    Our study period is over, and I head to history, bumping into Sammy on the way. She¡¯s walking with the friend I saw her withst night and she calls me over. ¡°Hey, Winter!¡±

    I head their way thinking how strange this all is, to me, anyway, and when I reach them, Sammy says in a whisper, ¡°Word is out about Eden and Brianna. Apparently, they¡¯re not in ss and the video has gone viral. I wouldn¡¯t want to be them right now.¡±

    Susan nods. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that happened. In fact, I can¡¯t believe anything that happenedst night, especially you, Sammy.¡±

    I look at her sharply because I wonder what she told her friend, and she shrugs, looking slightly guilty. ¡°It was a moment of madness, but the kind of madness that makes you want a repeat performance.¡±

    Susan shakes her head. ¡°I wonder what Jefferson will say. He¡¯s bound to have heard by now.¡±

    ¡°He has.¡±

    Sammy¡¯s smug grin is at odds with how I left herst night and it strikes me she¡¯s enjoying the notoriety a little too much for my liking.

    ¡°He called this morning and wants to talk. He¡¯s as mad as a jealous dog and wants to sort things out.¡±

    Looking at her friend, I notice the pain in her eyes and wonder about their friendship. Three¡¯s a crowd and certainly when it concerns a guy and I wonder what will happen between them. Both girls have given themselves up for a casual fuck against a wall and any sympathy I had for Sammy is decreasing by the second.

    ¡°I should, um, go.¡± I try to get away, but Sammy says cheerily, ¡°Max is throwing a party tomorrow night. Why don¡¯t youe, bring that guy of yours too?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not my guy.¡±

    Just the thought of it makes me sad because of how amazing that would be.

    ¡°Then bring a friend, but please say you¡¯lle. They throw the best parties and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find someone to hook up with. Most of the team go there and Max¡¯s friends are seriously hot, not to mention the man himself.

    Now there¡¯s a cock I would love to ride.¡±

    Sheughs and I say awkwardly, ¡°Anyway, um, thanks. Yes, I¡¯ll see you there.¡±

    I quickly turn away because this conversation is making me ufortable and any pity I had is fading fast because it appears my brother was right. Sammy did n that all along, and he was the best weapon of revenge she could wield.

    I HEAD to history and take my seat, trying not to make eye contact with anyone. It¡¯s hard being the sister of the college bully and people either hate me or want to be my friend to get close to him.

    Miss. English heads inside with a bright smile, looking like a cute mom off Netflix.

    I wonder if she knows how lucky she is. She¡¯s probably got it all worked out. A sweet loving boyfriend with a good job and a house full of lovely things, with exotic vacations when semester ends.

    By the end of the lesson, I feel as if I have the world on my shoulders and as I stand wearily, she says loudly, ¡°May I have a word, Winter?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± I¡¯m surprised because I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve missed any assignments and as thest student leaves, she closes the door and says pleasantly, ¡°Is everything ok, honey?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡±

    She perches on the edge of her desk and looks like the big sister I never had as she smiles sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s just I can sense that you¡¯re unhappy and wondered if I can help. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got friends and people to turn to, but I understand you¡¯re living with your brother and his friends. That can¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I¡¯m guarded around strangers, especially when it concerns my brother, and even though she¡¯s probably just being kind, I give nothing away.

    Her smile is like a breath of fresh air because I react well to kindness, never having experienced much of it in my life so far and she says in a gentle voice, ¡°I want you to know that I¡¯m here for you. Someone you can talk to, off the record. An older woman who won¡¯t judge, just listen and if there¡¯s anything worrying you, or hard to deal with, know I¡¯m on your side.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I look down because it would be so good to offload this problem onto someone else. A person of authority who may just be able to help. In wild moments of foolishness, I almost believe that¡¯s all it would take. A word in the right ear, someone to take me under their wing and call the authorities in to remove me from my father¡¯s care. Then I wake up and realize there¡¯s nobody on earth powerful enough to make that happen because the moment I leave, he would hunt me down and bring me right back home. The best way to deal with my father and my situation is to bide my time. Keep my head down and hope to God Angelo has a n because the future¡¯s looking dark for me and I doubt Miss. English could ever imagine what that feels like.

    She says kindly, ¡°You should head to your next ss, but take this.¡± She hands me a small, printed card. ¡°It¡¯s my details and if you ever need me, just call.¡±

    ¡°Why me, Miss. English?¡± I¡¯m puzzled about that, and she says softly, ¡°Because I see the unhappiness in your eyes and I can¡¯t bear it. Like you, I had a difficult upbringing. My father was cold and aggressive and beat my mom.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised to hear that, and it must show because she shrugs. ¡°Don¡¯t let your childhood define you as a person. It¡¯s such a fleeting moment in a person¡¯s life. As soon as I could, I ran away and headed to the furthest point I could and worked my way through college and into teacher training. I took charge of my life and have never regretted a second of that.¡± She sighs. ¡°I suppose I see myself in you. The girl I was when I thought the world was against me. It doesn¡¯t have to be that way and from one runaway to possibly another, I can tell you now, the world isn¡¯t half as scary as they have you believe. There¡¯s so much we can do to disappear, and I know all the tricks, so, what do you say,e to me if you need my help, or just to vent. Either way, I¡¯m here for you.¡±

    She stands and reverts to the teacher she is as her next ss files through the door.

    ¡°You may go, Winter. Think on what I¡¯ve told you.¡±

    I head out past the curious stares and whispered words and blink away the tears before they reveal my weakness to the rest of them. Could it be that easy? Part of me wants to try at least. Maybe not all hope is lost, after all.

    ¡°YOU TOOK YOUR TIME.¡±

    Looking up, I¡¯m surprised to see Malik waiting for me, looking antsy and the dark shadow in his eyes makes me shiver. He terrifies me because of all of them, he¡¯s the unknown. A dark, disturbing force to be reckoned with, an assassin and a deadly weapon. Maybe it¡¯s his Arabic features and hooded eyes. Maybe it¡¯s the piercing gaze that makes you feel he knows your secrets way better than you. A master maniptor and destroyer of souls; it certainly feels like that.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I feign boredom as he falls into step beside me.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a problem.¡±

    ¡°Tell me something I don¡¯t know.¡±

    I¡¯m mildly curious though and sigh. ¡°Ok, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Angelo.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What about him?¡±

    He wants you back at the house. Someone slipped a note under the doorst night and it¡¯s not looking good for you.¡±

    My heart starts thumping and I feel the panic rising. ¡°What note? What does it say?¡±

    ¡°Ask your brother. I¡¯m just the one making sure you get there.¡±

    As we walk, I try to distract my mind from whatever this could be and side eye my escort.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n after graduation?¡±

    ¡°Head home, take my ce in the family business. Usual shit.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s home?¡±

    ¡°Dubai.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s far. Why did they send you here?¡±

    ¡°To make connections.¡±

    ¡°And have you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but maybe not the ones they hoped for.¡±

    Heughs softly and almost appears human for a second.

    ¡°Do you mind going back?¡±

    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s my home and familiar. Then again, I couldn¡¯t give a shit if I never saw it again either. You see, I¡¯ve never set down roots and have an urge to travel, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you?¡± I¡¯m curious to see if Malik is as much a prisoner as the rest of us, and he shrugs. ¡°I might.¡±

    ¡°And if you go home, what will that involve?¡±

    He stops and as he turns, I see the same madness in him that they all share.

    ¡°Violence, pain and imprisonment.¡± Heughs bitterly. ¡°Trapped in a loveless marriage and drawn into darker dealings that make your own look like fairy stories. Murder, intimidation and ns to bring down kings and continents. Wealth is all that matters in my country and making sure you have more than anyone. That is my future; sound familiar, Winter.¡±

    My heart sinks because we are all the same. At least I don¡¯t live with the horror that their jobs will bring. I just need to deal with the sexual and mental abuse, so I suppose I¡¯ve got off lightly, which makes me smile.

    ¡°Do you find that funny, Winter?¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I was just thinking I get off lightlypared to your future and the rest of them. It made meugh to think my future was better than yours.¡±

    He nods. ¡°We¡¯re all dreading graduation day. None of us really have control of our lives. We do as we¡¯re told because there is no other option. The trick will be to do it better than anyone else, and then maybe we have a chance to change things.¡±

    He appears a little warmer somehow and whispers, ¡°I have two words to prepare you for what¡¯sing.¡±

    ¡°What are they?¡± My heart starts thumping and he whispers, ¡°The Kiss.¡±

    The bottom drops out of my world because why were we so stupid?

    Kissing Alessandro outside where anyone could see us and now I know exactly why my brother is calling me back.

    Malik starts walking at a brisker pace and I have no option but to follow him but it¡¯s not me I¡¯m worried about, and I hope he hasn¡¯t already ¡®spoken¡¯ to Alessandro.

 Chapter 22

    I am wound up so tight I almost can¡¯t breathe. Fucking idiot. He went against my orders and did the one thing I expressly forbid him to.

    As he heads into the room and throws his rucksack on the floor, I say from my seat, ¡°I¡¯ve had a delivery.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure how I keep my voice even and controlled because all I see when I look at Alessandro Majerio is a traitor to everything we have built these past few years.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing this ¡®delivery¡¯ concerns me.¡±

    He stares at me with a hard expression, and I toss the note I received this morning toward him and watch as he unfolds it and stares at it with a sigh of resignation.

    ¡°Who sent it?¡±

    ¡°A coward. Someone who wants to cause trouble, someone with a grudge against us. The list is fucking endless.¡±

    I lean forward and stare at him with a warning of what¡¯sing. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. What does is that youpromised my sister¡¯s safety because of what you wanted.¡±

    To his credit, he looks as worried as I am and not because of his own safety, because of hers. Then he says roughly, ¡°I won¡¯t apologize for caring for your sister.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology.¡±

    I snarl, ¡°I thought I could trust you, Alessandro. I thought you knew how this works.¡±

    ¡°I do¡± ¡°Then exin why you thought kissing my sister on open ground would help solve her problems because I¡¯m struggling to think that you thought of her once in this.¡±

    He stares at me long and hard and growls, ¡°We both know I would neverpromise your sister¡¯s safety.¡±

    ¡°But you did.¡±

    I stand and he faces me with a hard look in his eye and snarls, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not prepared to let her go without a fight. Maybe I¡¯ve thought of a way out of this shit storm and maybe I want to protect her as much as you do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve only just met! You don¡¯t know shit, Alessandro, and this is your dick talking. My one instruction was to stay away from my sister, and I knew you would be a problem the moment I saw the look in your eye when you met her. If you disregard the importance of this, what will you be like when we move this on past graduation? I can¡¯t trust you now, and that is our biggest problem.¡±

    The door opens and Winter rushes through as if running a race, closely followed by Malik. She looks between us, and I see the relief in her eyes when she sees we¡¯re in one piece and says quickly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Iugh bitterly. ¡°This.¡± I nod to Alessandro, and he tosses her the photograph, and she sighs. ¡°Big deal, so I kissed a guy in college, sentence me to life imprisonment. Oh, I forgot, I¡¯m already heading there.¡±

    She faces me and says roughly, ¡°One night only, isn¡¯t that your fucking mantra, Angelo. I asked for one kiss, nothing else for one night only.

    Alessandro tried to refuse. He struggled with that but sometimes the moment catches you and nothing else matters.¡± She looks at Alessandro and smiles ruefully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I brought this on you. I knew it was wrong, but I don¡¯t regret a thing.¡±

    Then she looks at me and says sadly, ¡°Angelo, you do far more than kiss.

    Why is it so different for me?¡±

    ¡°Because of where that kiss could lead!¡±

    I m my fist down on the table, making her jump a little and I shout, ¡°We all know a kiss just isn¡¯t enough! What happens if it leads to something more and God forbid your fucking husband discovers his virgin bride is anything but and slices her neck in revenge because we all know that would happen. How can I keep you safe if you won¡¯t take this seriously?¡±

    Winter stares at me in shock and I snarl, ¡°I will say this only once. Stay away from one another for both your sakes. Whoever took this photo knew its significance.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Winter looks horrified and Alessandro looks as if he wants to kill something.

    ¡°Kids kiss around campus every minute of the day. So why is this breaking news? Have you asked yourself that?¡±

    I snarl, ¡°The fucker who sent this knew it would cause a rift and set us against one another.¡±

    ¡°Has it?¡±

    Malik steps in and says in a calm and deadly tone. ¡°It looks like that from where I¡¯m standing.¡±

    We look at him because he is the voice of calm in a raging storm right now.

    ¡°Stop fighting among ourselves and work out who stands to gain from delivering this like a coward in the dead of night. Who wants to cause a break in our tight family because I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s not a college prank? This is serious and if you stop and think, you¡¯ll see we have a far greater problem than your sister sharing a kiss with her brother¡¯s friend.¡±

    Winter looks worried and Alessandro curses as he snarls, ¡°Have you any idea who it could be?¡±

    Malik faces us with a spark in his eyes and I know this is exactly the kind of thing he loves.

    ¡°No but give me twenty-four hours and I¡¯ll have a list of names.¡±

    ¡°Twelve, and the clock is ticking.¡±

    I snap at Winter. ¡°Stay away from Alessandro and don¡¯t put him in that position again.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Turning to him, I snarl, ¡°The best way you can keep my sister safe is by keeping your hands to yourself. This isn¡¯t about you, me, or Winter. It¡¯s about what happens after graduation, and we don¡¯t have our n in ce to save her from that.¡±

    Winter sits on the couch and sighs heavily and I know my twin and can tell she¡¯s thinking about something.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± She dismisses me and I say to the others. ¡°Leave us.¡±

    They move away as I knew they would, leaving us both in the room and taking the seat beside her, I say firmly, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if I can somehow escape. Make a run for it and bury myself somewhere they would never find me.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t thought of that already?¡±

    She looks at me in surprise. ¡°Have you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of everything, Winter and not a lot else. That may buy you some time, but they would find you in the end. You know how it works. This life doesn¡¯t let its prisoners go, and we must be smart. Work out a n that will set us all free and not just for a few weeks or a few months, but forever.¡±

    ¡°But how, we¡¯re just kids. They have connections worldwide?¡±

    ¡°Then you have you answer. We y the game, and we learn to master it.

    Just do me a favor and y your part because God help us if you make it to a marital bed and discover it¡¯s your death bed instead.¡±

    She shivers beside me, and I reach out and grasp her hand, squeezing it tightly. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m working on it. Just don¡¯t take any chances, not now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Angelo.¡± She sounds beaten, defeated already and I feel like the biggest bastard alive because above everything I want my sister to smile, to experience freedom and to be like any other kid on campus. Sometimes the impossible is just a decision away and Ipletely understand why she made that decisionst night. One night only, that¡¯s all it can be because if that photograph ever made its way home, she would be shipped out within hours and married before the day was done.

 Chapter 23

    The atmosphere is tense and even Emma notices when she heads home. I feel bad for that because she was just starting to rx and as we all sit in silence at dinner, I can¡¯t think of anything else but that photograph.

    If anything, it makes me mad because who the hell thinks they can y with us like this? I can¡¯t look at Alessandro because I feel bad for him and as we finish and I stand to clear the dishes, Flynn says quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡±

    I nod and as the others head off in silence, I feel d it¡¯s him because out of everyone, he appears to be finding this mildly amusing.

    As I stack the dishes, he says casually, ¡°Things are heating up.¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to our stalker, or things with you and Emma?¡±

    Heughs. ¡°Both.¡±

    Turning, I look at him in surprise. ¡°Both!¡±

    He looks away and I grab his shoulder and pull him around to face me.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave it there. What¡¯s happened?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nothing yet.¡±

    ¡°You mean, she¡¯s booked in her one night with you already.¡±

    He throws his head back andughs. ¡°She told you then.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I look at him with curiosity. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    For a second, his eyes hold a battle of some kind, and it makes my heart beat a little faster. Unpleasant memories are resurfacing, and he looks lost, which tears at my heart.

    ¡°Flynn.¡± I whisper his name softly, and he shakes the memory away and shrugs. ¡°Because she deserves to feel special for one night only.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting pissed at hearing that sentence, Flynn.¡± Sighing, I start cleaning the dishes. ¡°Why does it have to be one night? I get that you don¡¯t want to form attachments, but why only one night?¡±

    ¡°Because of that. When feelings are involved, it bes something you can¡¯t control. Sends you into madness when things change. It¡¯s better this way, pleasure without pain. Emma knows the score, and she¡¯s happy.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, ask her yourself. Anyway, we¡¯re not the only ones catching attention. What¡¯s the score with the beast?¡±

    ¡°One night only, that was the n. One kiss in the darkness to see what all the fuss was about.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± He grins as I roll my eyes. Then, as I think about it, I shake my head. ¡°I like him, Flynn. God knows why, but there¡¯s a connection between us I know he feels too. This is a fucked-up situation because we can never act on it and see if it faded to nothing like most hook ups do. Maybe I¡¯ve built it up into something more because of the restrictions on my life.¡±

    ¡°You see him as someone who can save you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Iugh bitterly, ¡°Nobody can save me but God. We¡¯re not strong enough to go against my father, but I¡¯m guessing you know that already.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about him.¡±

    Staring out of the window, I think about how to sum up a bastard and say sadly, ¡°I¡¯m guessing you know already, probably from first-hand experience.

    Same fucked-up human with a different face, going by a different name.

    Everything you hate in life and more besides. A man who has no regard for humanity and no love in his heart. Someone who would kill his own wife because she embarrassed him in public and fucked a politician in the rest room.¡±

    Just thinking of my mother, I feel nothing but an empty hole in my heart that she punched her way out of many years earlier before she died.

    ¡°You know, she was never a mother in the usual way. She gave birth to us and then spent the rest of her miserable life ming us for putting her through hell. She had a longbor by all ounts and nearly died. We were ignored and brought up by a steady stream of nannies, the longeststing only two months before they left and never came back. But I always had Angelo, and that was enough for me.¡±

    Flynn watches me the whole time as if he understands and then leans against the sink and says softly, ¡°I never had a mother.¡±

    ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The subject was never raised. I think I was a few months old when I was sold to my father.¡±

    ¡°Sold!¡±

    I stare at him in horror.

    ¡°So I believe.¡± He shrugs as if it¡¯s of no consequence. ¡°I only know that because he told me in a fit of rage one day. It made things clearer as to why he treated me so badly because I was his child by dors, not blood.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who she is?¡±

    ¡°No. Maybe I¡¯ll find her one day and ask her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Flynn.¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°Don¡¯t be. You can¡¯t be upset over something you never had.¡±

    ¡°What will you do when you leave here?¡±

    Heughs bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m expected to learn the business, earn my keep, and protect my father from his many enemies.¡±

    ¡°How do you feel about that?¡±

    Heughs out loud. ¡°Winter, my little sis, that I never had, ever heard the saying ¡®the enemy within.¡¯ Well, you¡¯re looking at him. Everything I learn is with one aim in mind, ughtering my father because killing is too kind a word for what I have nned for him.¡±

    He stares at me through eyes brimming with madness. ¡°We¡¯re all the same in this house, and the demons are circling. Plots, ns and promises are being carefully crafted, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before we¡¯re free, or dead. Angelo is the most anxious because he has something valuable to lose and if you hate him for being overprotective, know that the rest of us would kill to have someone care for us in the same way. That¡¯s why we¡¯re a family, Winter, because now there are six of us in this, all willing to die to protect the ones we love. When you¡¯ve never had love before, when you do, it¡¯s like a drug. You will do anything for your next fix knowing it will kill you in the end. That¡¯s why we protect ourselves from emotion. Damage limitation is the best form of defense.¡±

    He sighs and looks sad for some reason. ¡°I see the pain in Alessandro¡¯s face when he looks at you. He can¡¯t help his feelings and just knowing your future is causing him to burn inside. Angelo was right to warn you both off and it¡¯s not just to protect you. This could fuck Alessandro up far worse than a knife to flesh and if you feel anything for him, you¡¯ll respect the boundaries set in ce for all our sakes.¡±

    Turning, he grins like the mad angel he is, and the kind look in his eyes makes my heart melt. ¡°One thing¡¯s for sure, whoever sent that photograph will regret it. Malik¡¯s a bastard you would never want to meet on a very dark night. That guy is more fucked-up than me and I thought I held the trophy for that.¡±

    Thinking on the dark, brooding, slightly distant Arab, I shiver inside because one look from him is like feeling a thousand knives scraping against your skin, wondering which one will end your life. I know Flynn is right. He gives nothing away and I pity the person set in his sights, whoever they may be.

    ONCE I¡¯VE FINISHED the dishes, I head off to my books but can¡¯t resist stopping by Emma¡¯s study where she sits for most of the night.

    I tap gently on the door and expect to find her at her desk. and am surprised when I find it empty.

    Heading to her room, I hear the shower and sit on her bed to wait and it¡¯s not long before she heads out toweling her hair dry.

    She jumps when she sees me andughs nervously, ¡°You startled me.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡± I smile and scoot back on the bed and fix her with a curious look. ¡°Are you heading out?¡±

    She blushes a little. ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± I can only think she has a study date at the library or something with her circle of like-minded friends.

    She blushes and I gasp, ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Sitting on the bed, she looks worried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Winter. I can¡¯t think about anything else. Ever since Flynn gave me a choice, it¡¯s eaten away at me. You know, he met me from ss today. Me, the girl nobody sees and spends her time watching others get all the attention.¡±

    ¡°That was nice.¡± I smile and I¡¯m pleased for her in a weird way because just the light dancing in her eyes tells me she¡¯s loving every second of this.

    She says almost dreamily, ¡°He walked with me to my next ss and carried my bag. He was funny and sweet and nothing like I imagined. I felt like a queen¨Chis queen and it was good to be looked at differently, like I was someone who counted for just a brief moment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pleased for you, Emma.¡± I smile because seeing her happy makes me happy but I¡¯m still worried and say tentatively, ¡°But how will you feel when he doesn¡¯t look at you the next day because it could happen you know?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised when sheughs and says like she¡¯sforting a child, ¡°I¡¯m ok with that. I just want to feel special, and he has promised to make it a night I will never forget. I just want that experience so I can shake this longing I feel that¡¯s burning me from the inside. I want to know what¡¯s so great about that secret I¡¯ve never had the opportunity to learn and then I can go back to the books and do what I came here for. One night only is all I want, and I¡¯m absolutely sure about that.¡±

    I¡¯m worried for my friend because I¡¯m not sure she¡¯s thinking this through, and she shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s a risk I¡¯m willing to take. Wish me luck.¡±

    As I smile, I feel a lot of envy toward Emma. At least she will have a nice memory to look back on. She¡¯s making her own decisions on her own terms, and I wish I had that luxury. Just thinking about my first time makes me sad because I¡¯ll never feel that giddiness that¡¯s apparent in her eyes. My own experience is bound to be hard to deal with because the man who makes it happen is likely to be even more of a bastard than my father who won¡¯t waste this opportunity to merge our family with a more powerful one. Then the man I¡¯m promised to will use me like a possession with none of the love I crave.

 Chapter 24

    It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a dark cloud of depression surrounding me as I move around Rockwell Academy like an avenging angel. I suspect everyone, and anyone that catches my eye is frowned upon as I figure out whether they could be the person responsible for that photograph.

    Apparently, Miss. English has decided she¡¯s pissed at being ignored and when the bell goes, says sharply, ¡°Angelo, please stay behind.¡±

    There is none of the interest that statement usually brings with it because I¡¯m not in the mood for her today and even Alessandro doesn¡¯t hang back, and I¡¯m not surprised. He¡¯s so wrapped up in feelings for my sister it should annoy me, but I just feel sadness for my friend who I know hasn¡¯t had much love in his life, like us all really. At least I have my sister, but my friends have no one.

    I¡¯m not surprised they crave Winter¡¯s attention and not only in a sexual way. She¡¯s a soft breath of fresh air in an atmosphere that¡¯s deepening by the second. An ominous promise of a dark life that we will struggle to survive.

    Winter, and Emma to a degree, bring a different dynamic to the house, showing us how different life could be if we were allowed to choose. Maybe we are luckier than Winter because at least we get to set the tone in our rtionships, but marriage for power doesn¡¯t give us many choices. It¡¯s why our fathers fuck around so much because their own marriages leave them cold.

    Miss. English is looking like bubble-gum wrapped in cotton candy and for once it¡¯s something I need right now. Not the hard fuck against the wall of the stationery closet, but someone to hold and wrap me infort.

    Dangerous ground that could shift and take me under, so I fix a scowl on my face and wait for what she has in mind.

    The door closes, and she perches on the edge of the desk, her skirt riding high enough to see she¡¯s ready to go, and she pouts prettily. ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding me.¡±

    ¡°In your mind.¡± I yawn and she says sadly, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t shut me out.

    You know, Principal Stoner is getting weary of the stories that reach his office. Two girls terrorized at one of your parties who left minus their hair one night. Whispered tales of gambling and one-night stands.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s not behavior that can be ignored much longer.¡±

    I shrug. ¡°Why don¡¯t you add fucking a teacher to that list and see what he does then?¡±

    Her eyes sh and she leans forward, revealing her soft curves which make me hard despite myself. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about me, baby. I can handle my own shit, but I¡¯m worried about you. Things are heating up and for your own sake you need to tone it down a bit before you end up out on your ass before graduation.¡±

    ¡°Lecture over, Miss. English.¡± I raise my eyes and throw her the usual fuck off look that I direct to most of the teachers in this school. ¡°Is there anything else, or can I head to lunch? I¡¯m rather hungry as it happens and have some freshmen to chew the fucking heads off, hair and all.¡±

    Sheughs softly. ¡°There he is, my big, bad boy. You know, I¡¯ve been thinking.¡±

    I shrug. ¡°It happens sometimes.¡±

    Easing off the desk, she approaches me and leans down, her soft sweet breath grazing my ear as she whispers, ¡°Meet me at my houseter tonight.

    You know the one. I¡¯ll leave the back door open, and we can continue this discussion then. I¡¯ll make it worth your while, and it may just settle your anger¨Ca little.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised at the invitation because this is a first. Miss. English shares her house with Miss. Potts, one of the phys ed teachers, and by all ounts she has a thing for Miss. English herself.

    ¡°Will you be alone?¡± I¡¯m mildly curious, and she nods. ¡°Miss. Potts has been called home to a family emergency and won¡¯t be back for a few days.

    It¡¯s an opportunity I don¡¯t want to waste and who better to keep mepany than my favorite student. We could, um, study hard with no interruptions.

    What do you say?¡±

    ¡°I say nothing.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I shift from my seat and as I stand, I feel an overwhelming longing to pull her close and bury my face in her sweet tits and just stay there. I am desperate for affection, love even, but know it¡¯s not something I can allow. Maybe Miss. English will offer me something I can¡¯t take from another, so I push back and leave without another word, knowing where I¡¯ll be headingter because a night buried deep in a soft pussy with no repercussions sounds extremely good right now.

    MALIK IS WAITING and as we move toward the house to grab lunch, I say in a low voice, ¡°You got anything yet?¡±

    I don¡¯t know how he does it, but Malik can discover just about anything within a matter of hours, and part of me wonders if he¡¯s bugged the whole academy. He¡¯s always been a master at electronics and even installed a camera in the principal¡¯s office to gather intel on him. Something we could use against him if the asion arose, but that fucker is so boring he does nothing but work. Admiral, really, but extremely unhelpful. At least it gave us the heads up on Winter which made my blood boil when I discovered my father had sent her here. I still can¡¯t work out why? We only have a few months before graduation. Why uproot her from Glendale Academy and start her somewhere new with such a short time left?

    Malik says in his twisted ent, ¡°The cameras picked up a figure dressed in ck, disguised by a face mask, around 4 am. They slipped the note under the door and ran away.¡±

    ¡°Male, female?¡±

    ¡°Too difficult to tell. Whoever it was made themselves a shadow.¡±

    ¡°The mask?¡±

    I stare at him thoughtfully. ¡°What was it?¡±

    ¡°An animal of some kind.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got that right.¡±

    My blood boils when I think of this person messing with us and I long to get my hands on them and rip the truth from them with the most horrific force. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had that pleasure. School doesn¡¯t offer many opportunities to hone the particr skills we¡¯ll need in our lives. It¡¯s why Alessandro and Ivan knock chunks out of each other for the practice.

    Malik likes to practice mind maniption, usually with a willing girl under him and I often wonder what games he thinks up because the fear in many of his casual fuck¡¯s eyes when they see himing, tells me he¡¯s got some weird shit he likes to y behind closed doors.

    Then there¡¯s Flynn, our very own fallen angel, who, out of all of us, loves a different kind of project; a more noble one that rips the hearts out of every girl he fucks because he treats them so well and then leaves them crying for what they can never have. A different kind of game that always ends in tears, which is why I¡¯m worried about Winter¡¯s friend Emma, because she fits the usual profile of his victims, and we will have to deal with the consequences of that.

    Sighing, I say moodily, ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve set up surveince and dropped a whisper in the relevant ears around campus. If they strike again or speak of it, I should hear back within a few minutes. Whoever they are will be unmasked if they make another move, so we sit tight and wait for that to happen.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it will?¡± I¡¯m not so sure and heughs, ¡°Why go to all that trouble for one photograph? I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s way more to it than that and probably involves your sister¡¯s cement here.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± It always amazes me how Malik¡¯s mind works, and it always appears to be working because like me, he¡¯s already decided Winter¡¯s arrival concerns more than just passing her exams and I¡¯m keen to know what he thinks about that.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing this is part of your father¡¯s n for her future. She¡¯s either being set up, or we are?¡±

    Just thinking of my father and his mind games tells me Malik¡¯s spot on and I sigh heavily. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re right. But why? I mean, Winter¡¯s only function in his life is to connect with someone powerful, someone he chooses.¡±

    ¡°Then we need to make a list and decide who that¡¯s likely to be.

    Remember, my friend, we are all here at the same ce and maybe that has something to do with this. Perhaps your father is keen to use Winter to get to one of us. We just need to work out which one he has set his sights on.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy?¡±

    Iugh bitterly. ¡°I wish that was the case. That he wants her to marry one of you to join our families, but my father¡¯s not so kind. I¡¯m guessing Winter¡¯s future husband is ancient and all powerful. Someone needing a wife, perhaps. someone who is currently without one. Maybe we should look at any possible candidates for that and narrow down the field because if I know my father, Winter is here to cause trouble and I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s designed to break our friendship apart.¡±

    ¡°Then he would be doing a good job already.¡±

    Malik sounds casual, but I know his mind is probably racing with possibilities and I nod. ¡°Alessandro.¡±

    He says nothing and I think about what has happened already and say darkly, ¡°Then he hasn¡¯t realized how deep our ties run because even though I want to kill Alessandro right now, I still love him like the brother he is. If anything, I wish it was that easy and that my father has marriage in mind with him, but it¡¯s more likely he wants to ruin our friendship and leave me with no friends to count on.¡±

    As the penny drops, we stare at one another with a moment of enlightenment and my stomach churns when I think of my father plotting to rip us apart and set us against one another. He knew I wouldn¡¯t tolerate Winter living apart from me on campus, and he knows how protective I am of her. He ced the ticking bomb right inside the fortress and is waiting for her to blow us apart.

    Malik says with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry my friend, as always, life¡¯s a bitch.

    You need to push aside your anger and work out who¡¯s helping him because I¡¯m guessing the person who delivered that photograph did it under your father¡¯s instruction. If I¡¯m right, then more will follow if he, or she, reports back and tell him nothing has changed. This could be the start of something that will test us more than any final exam, but this time we¡¯ll be waiting and use it to our advantage.¡±

    We reach the house and I shoot him a look that is reflected right back at me, and we nod as if we¡¯ve just signed a deration of war and for some reason, I feel a shiver of expectation pass through me because this is what I love, what I thrive on and what feeds the hunger within me. Games of the most destructive kind that I n on winning in the end and if my father is messing with us, it just feeds the obsession I have to end his miserable life, in a cold and callous way.

 Chapter 25

    I¡¯m surprised when udia calls out when I leave science. ¡°Winter, wait up.¡±

    Spinning around, I smile as she races toward me, looking flushed.

    ¡°Hey, sorry, I just wanted to catch your attention.¡±

    We start walking toward the canteen and she sighs. ¡°Listen, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask if you fancied hanging out one night.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± I¡¯m surprised because udia is one of the popr girls and dates the most popr guys. Rumor has it she¡¯s back with her ex, Joey and probably has a million other girls all wanting to stand by her side, so a little of her magic rubs off on them.

    ¡°Listen, there¡¯s a party at Max¡¯s house this evening. Why don¡¯t you meet me there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± She stops and looks disappointed. ¡°Please don¡¯t say no. I¡¯d really like us to be friends and kind of think you need a bit of fun in your life.

    It can¡¯t be easy for you living in that house and, well, I¡¯d like to help.¡±

    ¡°Why? I mean, it¡¯s really kind of you, but I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need another friend.¡±

    She looks a little hurt, which makes me feel bad, and she sighs. ¡°Listen, word is, you¡¯re nothing like your brother or his friends. Most people like you and feel bad that you¡¯re missing out things by association. The fact you stood up to Eden and Brianna when they attacked me makes me owe you big time.

    I just want to be your friend because one kind act deserves another. Come and see what life at Rockwell Academy is really like. I promise you, it¡¯s nothing more than that.¡±

    She smiles and looks so hopeful, it makes me smile and I feel as if a huge cloud of tension leaves me because she¡¯s offering me something I¡¯ve always wanted. eptance, friendship and a night of freedom and who wouldn¡¯t be interested in that, so I smile. ¡°Then thanks, I¡¯d love toe.¡±

    She exhales with relief. ¡°Thank God. I really thought you¡¯d say no.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because of your brother. He doesn¡¯t mix with the rest of us, and I thought you¡¯d be the same.¡±

    ¡°He has parties; you¡¯ve been there. I suppose that¡¯s his idea of mixing.¡±

    Sheughs. ¡°Yes, he does throw a good party and I suppose the attraction is curiosity for the most part.¡±

    ¡°I get that.¡± Iugh because Angelo has never had a problem attracting attention and I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s no different here.

    udia sighs. ¡°Every girl loves a bad boy, and he has that nailed good and proper. You know, he focused his attention on me one night and it was a powerful thing.¡±

    ¡°I kind of guessed.¡± I wonder if she¡¯s just using me to get close to him and my heart sinks. ¡°Look, maybe I¡¯ll bail tonight. I¡¯ve got lots of assignments due and¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Winter. I hope you don¡¯t think I invited you because of him.¡±

    She looks troubled. ¡°That¡¯s not what the invitation was about. I really do want to thank you for stepping in and helping me; nothing more than that.

    Please say you¡¯lle.¡±

    Rxing a little, I nod. ¡°Can I bring Emma?¡±

    She looks surprised. ¡°Um, of course, but well, do you think she¡¯lle?

    It¡¯s just that she usually keeps herself locked away studying.¡±

    Thinking about my friend, I wonder if she¡¯ll turn me down because she hates parties, especially ones with the more popr students and I shrug. ¡°I¡¯ll see what she thinks.¡±

    We reach the canteen, which is buzzing, and I see her wave to a table filled with her friends. ¡°Come and meet the gang. They¡¯ll love you, honey, so don¡¯t be shy.¡±

    I have no choice but follow and notice several curious nces in our direction as I walk beside her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    udia¡¯s friends are the kind of students everyone wants to be seen with.

    Max, the captain of the team and his three friends are probably the most desired guys on campus, not just because of their amazing looks and bodies, legendary parties and supposed wealth but because they¡¯re mainly good guys who like to have fun.

    I see Baron watching me and shiver when I stare into his dark eyes. He is the exception to the rule and is an ominous presence in a house filled with sunshine. He fits in more with Angelo¡¯s own group of friends and yet there¡¯s something about him that feels like home. I stare at Max, the man everyone orbits hoping for one moment of his attention, and he smiles as I approach.

    ¡°Hey, a fresh face, take a seat and tell us all your secrets.¡±

    Feeling all eyes on me makes me ufortable because I hate being the center of attention and always have, so I smile shyly and squash myself beside udia and Baron, who shifts up a little to give us more space.

    I can feel Baron tense beside me and wonder why and as Max¡¯s attention is taken by an attractive girl to his side, Baron whispers, ¡°You ok?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    He says thoughtfully, ¡°What¡¯s the score with udia? I never had you down as friends.¡±

    ¡°Neither did I?¡± Raising my eyes, I throw him a look, and he grins. ¡°I see.

    Interesting.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s invited me to a party at your house tonight. Do you think I shoulde?¡±

    ¡°Why not.¡± He shrugs. ¡°I¡¯ll be there and have your back. Enjoy yourself.¡±

    ¡°If only it was that easy.¡± Iugh and he nods with a hint of sympathy.

    ¡°You can try at least; maybe it¡¯s what you need.¡±

    ¡°You know Baron¡­¡± I grin. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. Maybe I will see what happens. I¡¯m pretty sure I deserve some fun and I expect Angelo won¡¯t be around to spoil it, so why not. I¡¯ll see you there.¡±

    He nods and the spark in his eyes tells me he¡¯s interested to see what happens, telling me he¡¯s exactly like my brother. They like living on the edge and provoking the unexpected and, for some reason, I feel excited about what may happenter tonight. Maybe this is the night Winter gets to experience something new. I certainly hope so because my night of freedom is a long timeing.

    Later, after school, I head straight to Emma¡¯s room because I am burning with curiosity about her ¡®date¡¯st night. She wasn¡¯t back when I made it to bed, and I was worried when she had left already when I woke up. Then again, maybe she never made it home, or spent the night in a different room.

    Who knows, but I need to make that my priority and head straight to her room?

    ¡°Emma.¡±

    She looks up from her desk where she¡¯s already hitting the books and smiles, and the tension leaves me in a big wave of relief. She seems ok, so that¡¯s a good thing at least and I grab a seat on the couch in her huge study room and smile. ¡°So.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she grins impishly and if anything looks quite smug and I am burning with curiosity. ¡°Your night? What happened?¡±

    ¡°If you are referring to the best night of my life, then quite a lot happened.¡±

    She looks so animated it makes me smile and I watch as she gets up and closes the door before sitting beside me on the couch.

    ¡°Where do I start?¡± She giggles and just hearing it settles my heart and I wait to hear all the gory details.

    ¡°We went to the cinema to see that new horror movie everyone¡¯s talking about.¡±

    ¡°You like that kind of thing?¡± I¡¯m surprised because Emma seems scared of her own shadow half the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my usual preference but Flynn told me it was a night of experiencing new things and promised to hold my hand and protect me.¡±

    She sighs and can¡¯t stop the shit-eating grin on her face and whispers, ¡°It was amazing. We saw some kids from college who couldn¡¯t believe who I was with. I felt so important and like the luckiest girl on the. I¡¯ve heard them all talking, and Flynn is quite a legend around campus. One night with him ruins a girl for anyone else¨Cso I¡¯m told, anyway.¡±

    I feel quite jealous and say eagerly, ¡°Then what happened?¡±

    ¡°Well, we made out a bit in the cinema, the darkness making me morefortable about it and it was amazing. He¡¯s such a good kisser, not that I have anything topare it to and really made me feel as if he wanted me.

    He was soft, gentle and romantic and I suppose it was inevitable we ended up in his bed.¡±

    ¡°You did what?¡±

    My jaw drops and she giggles again.

    ¡°After the movie, we grabbed pizza, and it felt so natural despite how scary he is. He has this way about him of freezing everyone out and focused his attention firmly on me. It was quite a lot to handle, especially because nobody ever has before, and he just kept on paying mepliments and telling me how beautiful I am.¡±

    She blushes and looks a little sad and whispers, ¡°I know he¡¯s wrong, butst night I believed it myself. He made me feel beautiful. Like the bad skin and sses were a serious turn on. The fact I¡¯m overweight with zero dress sense didn¡¯t seem to matter to him and he couldn¡¯t tear his eyes from mine and kept stroking my hair, saying it was his favorite color, which almost made me believe he was genuine.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he is. Perhaps you¡¯re his idea of the perfect woman and why wouldn¡¯t you be?¡±

    I feel bad for her because a lifetime of dismissivements and people ignoring you can harm a person¡¯s soul and make them believe they¡¯re not worthy of love. Thinking of Flynn and his apparent interest in my friend makes me wonder about his story. I do believe he¡¯s genuine. Nobody could fabricate this for as long as he has. I¡¯ve seen the way he looks at her, sad, wistful even, as if she provokes a memory that he cherishes yet kills him inside. Part of me wonders if she reminds him of someone and decide to ask Angelo about his story when he gets back this evening.

    She carries on, saying dreamily, ¡°I almost never went through with it.

    When we got to his room, I had a panic attack. I suppose the thought of him seeing me naked was the first trigger and then the thought of actually, well, you know, made me doubt my own mind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emma.¡± Reaching for her hand, I squeeze it gently and she shrugs. ¡°Flynn made the doubts disappear. He held me and rocked me gently, like a baby. He wiped my tears away and then kissed me softly. He made me feel something so amazing, I wanted to explore it further and when he took me to bed, it was because it was something we both wanted.¡±

    ¡°And was it?¡± I am hanging onto every word because I¡¯m fascinated by her story. It sounds so romantic it makes my own heart ache for the same and she nods. ¡°It was amazing. He was so amazing, I actually cried tears of happiness. He worked my body like a master and made it experience things I never thought it could do. I was a different person with him, Winter. Reborn and remolded into a much better version of myself. I feel so powerful now because the pleasure I gave him was not fabricated. It was real and afterward he held me in his arms as if he never wanted to let me go. It was the best experience of my life, and I don¡¯t regret a thing.¡±

    ¡°What happens next?¡± I¡¯m worried about that, and she shrugs. ¡°We get on with our lives as friends.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re happy about that?¡± I¡¯m not sure I would be, and she nods.

    ¡°Perfectly happy. I knew it was a ime thing; he made that very clear. To be honest, I need to work hard for my finals, and it¡¯s helped focus my mind.

    He removed all the anxiety about something that is so beautiful I don¡¯t know what I was worried about, and I feel-well, I feel like a woman instead of a frightened girl and know that I can walk out of Rockwell and take on life on my terms. ¡®One night only¡¯ he said, and that¡¯s fine by me because now I know I¡¯m just like the rest of the girls here, and Flynn has given me the greatest gift a girl could receive. He took my virginity and made it so special it will always be the happiest of memories with none of the pain that goes with a rtionship and the pain of a breakup. I¡¯m happy about that, strange as it seems, and I just wish you could have the same memory as I do.¡±

    ¡°With Flynn?¡± Iugh and she shakes her head. ¡°Probably not, but I can rmend it.¡± She winks and sighs with satisfaction. ¡°But I know of someone else you¡¯d probably prefer, and I wish you had the freedom to see where that leads.¡±

    She looks at her watch and says guiltily, ¡°Sorry, I have a date at the library with my study group. I¡¯m catching a takeout with them, so maybe some other time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, although¡­¡± ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I came to ask you to a party next door. udia invited us both and it would mean a lot if you came too.¡±

    The old Emma would have a ready-made excuse on her lips, but the new, confident Emma just smiles brightly. ¡°Great, I¡¯m up for that. Just let me study hard first so I can dip out for a couple of hours and not feel guilty.¡±

    She grins as she rushes to grab her things and I¡¯m left wondering at the power of attraction and just how powerful that can be.

    As I head to my room, I feel so jealous of my friend because at least she¡¯s had something so special it can never be taken away from her. If only I was half as lucky and, with a sigh, I head to my own pile of books and wonder if it¡¯s even worth my time because there¡¯s no way in hell my education is going to y any part in my future and that sucks-big time.

 Chapter 26

    We eat as a family, but this time Emma is missing. Winter told me she¡¯s eating with friends at the library, and I wonder if that has anything to do with Flynn, who doesn¡¯t look as if he gives a fuck as he stares at his food with an odd expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Alessandro nudges him. ¡°You¡¯re looking as if someone poisoned your food. You finally catching feelings or something?¡± He nods toward Emma¡¯s empty chair and Flynn stares at him with his usual dead expression. ¡°As if that will ever happen.¡±

    ¡°What then?¡±

    My senses are on high alert because Flynn is the monster under most people¡¯s beds, mine included, and it¡¯s not unheard of to wake up and find him sitting in the corner of the room in the dark shadows watching us sleep.

    We¡¯ve all had that particr pleasure, and it scares the shit out of us.

    ¡°Just thinking about graduation.¡±

    The atmosphere in the room thickens with a sense of damnation as he refers to the storm approaching for everyst one of us and I say sharply, ¡°Remain focused.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    We¡¯ve spoken about that day almost as long as we¡¯ve been living in this house and the fact it¡¯s almost upon us is creating a sense of urgency because we¡¯re still searching for the magic ingredient to set us all free.

    Ivan yawns. ¡°Same. I¡¯m not even getting my usual pleasure from beating the fuck out of the beast here?¡±

    Alessandroughs darkly. ¡°In your dreams, you fucking pussy, a senior would cause more damage than you.¡±

    ¡°Fancy talking about that in the ring?¡±

    ¡°If you like. There¡¯s nothing else to do.¡±

    His words sound empty and cold, and I don¡¯t miss the way hepletely refuses to look at Winter, who is chewing her food with a thoughtful expression.

    ¡°What about you, sis? What¡¯s your n tonight?¡±

    I need to know because my own involves being buried balls deep in Miss.

    English, and she shrugs. ¡°udia invited me and Emma to the house next door. There¡¯s a party.¡±

    The tense silence reveals we¡¯re of the same mind and I flick my eyes at Malik, who leans back and only his gleaming eyes tell me he¡¯s excited about that. We share a look and whereas I would ordinarily forbid her from attending, especially with a masked stalker out there, I know this could be an opportunity too good to miss.

    I nod to him, and he grins as he picks up his fork and starts shoveling his food down, seemingly in a better mood because of it.

    ¡°Be careful and enjoy yourself.¡±

    Alessandro looks at me sharply and I can tell I¡¯ve surprised, if not angered him and Ivanughs as he nudges his friend. ¡°I¡¯d better watch myself tonight. Someone¡¯s feeling pissed.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, Ivan. I¡¯ll pound your ass and walk away, still hungry for a proper fight.¡±

    Flynn yawns. ¡°I¡¯m heading out.¡±

    Malik looks as concerned as I do because this is not unusual. Once Flynn has finished with histest project, he goes rogue for a few days, usually in town. It¡¯s almost as if he needs the solitude to get his head back in the right space. I instructed Malik to follow him a few times to check on him, but Flynn is a clever bastard and managed to give him the slip every time and rocked up a few dayster with none of the murderous rage in his eyes that he left with. This is a problem I don¡¯t want tonight because I need all eyes on that party and this house because I¡¯m guessing whoever is watching us and taking an interest in my sister could use this opportunity to cause more trouble.

    Winter pushes back her chair and grabs her te, heading to the sink, and I say evenly, ¡°Leave it. We¡¯ll clean up tonight.¡±

    Her blinding smile pains me more than she knows because the thought of not seeing her smile in her future reminds me the sand timer is almost out.

    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll head to my room and finish my assignment. Emma¡¯s back soon, and we¡¯ll head next door for a couple of hours.¡±

    We watch her leave and only when we hear the door m upstairs do I say darkly, ¡°We need to make sure she¡¯s safe.¡±

    Alessandro nods. ¡°I thought the same. Why are you letting her go to one of Max¡¯s parties? You know every fucker on campus will want a piece of her.

    She¡¯s fresh meat and probably the best-looking girl here.¡±

    I look at him sharply and to his credit, he just stares me down and I say tightly, ¡°Because we need this person to make another move and if we have eyes on her, we¡¯re more likely to catch them.¡±

    I look at Flynn. ¡°You up for that?¡±

    The dark rage swirling in his eyes makes me wonder if he¡¯s in the right head space for this because Flynn is one breath from madness most days and I know it has everything to do with his upbringing. He never speaks of it, but he¡¯s been damaged more than the rest of us put together and really should see a shrink about that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll watch.¡±

    I breathe a sigh of relief because if I can focus his mind on something, it may give him a ce to hide until the storm in his head passes and I look across at Malik. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and observe another way.¡±

    He looks excited about that and I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s referring to the surveince he has set up around the ce, which means we have eyes on the house in case anyone decides to visit without asking.

    Ivan cracks his knuckles. ¡°I¡¯ll act as security. Baron mentioned the party, so I may as well take advantage of that.¡±

    Alessandro rolls his eyes. ¡°The only thing you¡¯ll see is the fucking wall as you hammer some fucking cheerleader to it.¡±

    Ivan grins and shrugs. ¡°It passes the time.¡±

    Of all of us, I think Ivan is cut out for this life the most. He appears to thrive on conflict, pain and retribution and the fact he¡¯s been trained in every martial art ever invented has made him a killing machine of the most dangerous kind. Only Alessandro can match him, and he struggles sometimes, but Ivan is using the time to teach his friend everything he knows, because Alessandro wants to fight his way out of the mafia if needed. His own father distanced himself from his true birth right in Sicily, and Alessandro¡¯s grandfather is one of the most feared and respected mafia Dons in the world. I know it worries him a lot because word is, his father bargained his own ce at the head of the family for his son and Alessandro could be shipped off to Sicily as soon as the graduation ceremony is done and there is nothing he can do about that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch outside.¡± He sighs. ¡°I could use the thinking time.¡±

    I look at him sharply because I know he¡¯s struggling, and not just with his feelings for my sister. You could cut the atmosphere with a knife when they¡¯re in the same room and I know this is a pressurized situation that I should be concerned about. If anything, I¡¯m surprised that he caught feelings so quickly. He¡¯s not one for looking at a girl twice, let alone longing after them like a lovesick fool. Then there¡¯s my sister, asking him to kiss her when she knows the consequences of that. I¡¯m not sure she can be trusted now, which is why I need her always watched, to protect her from herself.

    Malik says suddenly, ¡°What about you, Angelo?¡±

    Thinking of Miss. English, I wonder if my visit should be postponed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had an invitation to study history at the teacher¡¯s house.¡±

    The guysugh out loud, and it pricks the bubble of tension that¡¯s hanging in the air. Ivan growls, ¡°Fuck me, I¡¯d love a night like that.¡± Malik grins. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we all, you lucky bastard.¡±

    Thinking of our amodating teacher, I grin because a night of sex with her is like being given a hall pass to do anything I like. No boundaries and no repercussions and I¡¯m guessing she could teach me a few things I¡¯ve never even heard of.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    ¡°The fuck it is.¡± Ivanughs out loud. ¡°Maybe you could pump her for information.¡±

    Malik rolls his eyes. ¡°Savage.¡±

    Ivan grins and his eyes sh with a wickedness that almost makes meugh. Savage is the perfect way to describe our Russian friend because his fists enjoy a full workout most nights. When he¡¯s not practicing on Alessandro, he¡¯s heading to the underground fight club in town to fight for money and alwayses back richer for it.

    Now we all have our jobs to do, I feel bad that I¡¯m the one who gets a night off for once and say with a sigh. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going. It¡¯s not a good time.¡±

    Malik shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s the perfect time.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because if someone is watching, they¡¯ll see you leave, and it may make them bolder. If it¡¯s you they¡¯re after, and we¡¯re not certain of that, this could be their chance to make a move. We have eyes on Winter, and you will have your eyes on our decidedly immoral teacher and the rest of us will be watching. It¡¯s perfect.¡±

    I can see the sense in that and feel like the luckiest one here as I smile with a smugness that doesn¡¯t go unnoticed. ¡°Lucky bastard.¡± Alessandro growls and Iugh out loud. ¡°What¡¯s the matter beast man, you thinking of sharing again?¡±

    The look of distaste on his face makes the othersugh out loud and, as the atmosphere lightens, I take a deep breath of relief. Tonight could throw up some answers we need to make our n and I hope whoever is out therees in with all guns zing because knowing my friends, they will take great delight in bringing them down.

 Chapter 27

    The house next door is so different from ours. As we walk up the path, loud music greets us, and it appears that every light is on in the ce.

    Laughter and loud voices tell me it¡¯s packed already, and couples are already making out against the painted wall, making me slightly nervous.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    This is what I imagined college parties to look like, and Emma edges a little closer.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± I¡¯m still a little concerned for my friend because even though she has grown in confidence, she¡¯s still not used to being in ces like this and would still be happier locked in the library with her books.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, excited really.¡±

    She smiles and I think how pretty she¡¯s looking tonight. Her hair is freshly washed and gleams as the artificial light catches it, and she has tried extra hard with her make-up which covers her e almost entirely. She¡¯s ditched the sses for contacts and is wearing a top that enhances her generous cleavage and well-cut jeans thatplement her curves rather than draw attention to her size. In fact, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen Emma looks so amazing and I credit Flynn with that. He¡¯s given her confidence, which is the best gift a person can get, and it¡¯s made a huge difference. In fact, she¡¯s almost unrecognizable from the girl I first met, and I see the respectful nces thrown her way as we pass through the crowds. Word has got out about thepany she keeps, and I love the mixture of envy and fascination she now enjoys.

    I feel a little nervous because for the first time we¡¯re away from the watchful eyes of my brother and his friends and even though Baron is here, he is nowhere near as intense as the guys we live with.

    udia shrieks when she sees using and waves furiously from an open doorway in the corner of the room.

    ¡°Winter, over here.¡±

    We head her way, and she rushes up and hugs me hard before smiling at Emma. ¡°d you made it. Come and grab a drink.¡±

    She leads us into therge modern kitchen, and I stare in awe at how amazing this room is. It appears they have every modern convenience going and the polished marble counters don¡¯t fit with the usual basic functions of a college kitchen. Not for the first time, I wonder about Max Augustus and his friends. Duke, Gabriel and Baron all make a tight-knit group that are the envy of every kid in Rockwell Academy. Seriously loaded and totally gorgeous, they don¡¯t have a regr girl between them, much like the sinister house next door. However, unlike our house of battered souls, this one is light and drama free and I smile as udia leans in and whispers, ¡®There are quite a few guys here with you in their sights tonight. Joey told me half the team is stoked you¡¯re here, especially without your brother keeping watch. Is there anyone you fancy getting to know? I could y cupid if you like.¡±

    I doubt she¡¯s wrong because several pairs of eyes are ncing our way with interest, and I feel a little nervous yet excited about that.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m good, thanks. Maybe just see what happens.¡±

    She nods. ¡°Well, just shout if you do.¡±

    The music changes and she squeals, ¡°I love this song,e and dance.¡±

    She¡¯s like an over eager puppy as she grabs my hand and pulls me outside into the yard, decorated with strings of fairy lights and a ce to dance.

    Emma shakes her head as I make to pull her with me andughs. ¡°I¡¯m fine here watching, thanks.¡±

    I feel bad as I¡¯m swallowed up in the crowd and as udia starts dancing madly, I¡¯m caught up in the excitement of it all and let myself go for once. In fact, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever felt so free in my life and as I dance under the ckened sky, the stars twinkling like diamonds looking down on me, I feel giddy with a moment of normality that¡¯s been a long timeing.

    udia¡¯s boyfriend, Joey, muscles his way in and grabs her, almost devouring her neck as she grinds against him, leaving me on the edge dancing alone. I don¡¯t care about that because this is so liberating and as I dance, I allow myself to believe in the impossible for once in my life.

    I look out for Emma and see herughing at something a guy is whispering in her ear, and I look at him with interest. He seems nice and genuine looking as she points to something and whatever he¡¯s saying makes herugh out loud. Watching her from a distance, she looks more at home here than I ever thought she¡¯d be, and I feel so happy for her. Maybe sex does that for a girl. Take away the mystery surrounding it and set you free to explore life without fear. Extinguish that feeling of your mind clouded with mystery and whispered tales of an act that sounds frightening and wrong on every level.

    A hand slips around my waist and startles me and I stare up at a guy who must be over six feet tall and just as wide. Nowhere near as big as Ivan or Alessandro but a lot less scary.

    He looks at me with amusement. ¡°Hey prettydy, you¡¯ve been allowed out to y for once. Fancy dancing with me, I don¡¯t bite.¡±

    Feeling a little on edge, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for this and step back and smile nervously, ¡°I¡¯m, um, good thanks.¡± He presses in. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I don¡¯t bite, not unless you want me to.¡±

    He pulls me closer and just feeling his hand around my waist makes me panic a little and then, like a knight in shining armor, I hear a low voice say darkly, ¡°Move on, Jace.¡±

    His hand drops immediately, and he backs off. ¡®Sorry man, I didn¡¯t know she was with you. I apologize.¡±

    I¡¯ve never seen anyone back off so fast and look at Baron with a mixture of relief and curiosity. He grins and half bows. ¡°At your service.¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡± I grin as he nods toward the side where a couple of high stools are leaning against a high table. ¡°Time out?¡±

    I nod, following him and sitting down with relief.

    ¡°Thanks. Who was that guy?¡±

    ¡°Jace Richards. Wide receiver and asshole of the most annoying kind.

    Hits on every fresh face going, thinking he¡¯s irresistible. I¡¯ve done you a favor there, actually I¡¯ve probably done him one because he wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist hitting on you, which could have cost him his future career.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± Iugh, but we both know how bad it really is.

    Baron¡¯s right, one word of any guy hitting on me reaching Angelo¡¯s ears would cause trouble for whoever dared to try.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    He pushes a ss of water toward me. ¡°Angelo¡¯s a protective bastard who would hate seeing you hit on by every jock on campus. It must suck.¡±

    ¡°He means well.¡± I sip the water and wish I could drink a beer at least, but it appears Baron has decided I¡¯m not to be trusted, which makes me angry. He sips his own beer and ces it on the table, and I swoop in and grab it before he can blink. Chugging it down, I drain the bottle. What was left anyway and stare at him defiantly as heughs.

    ¡°Point well made.¡±

    I grin. ¡°I could use another.¡±

    ¡°Nice try.¡±

    He appears amused, and I look at him with interest. ¡°Where are you from, Baron?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°All over. Mainly New York, I like it there.¡±

    ¡°Not that far from us in Boston. I wish I could say we could meet up after graduation, but I doubt that will happen.¡±

    Once again, my future resurfaces and reminds me of how shit my life is, and Baron shrugs. ¡°Never say never, Winter. I¡¯m a great believer that you make your own luck in life and remember what I said to you. Bide your time and use it wisely. Search out weakness and exploit it. Craft your own future with the tools and materials you¡¯ve got and don¡¯t be a victim. You¡¯re a smart girl, you¡¯ll work it out.¡±

    ¡°You know, Baron¡­¡± I feel a warmth spreading through me that¡¯s not just down to the beer. ¡°I like hanging with you. You make me feel good about things, which isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    He nods as he scans the room. ¡°I like you too and if you ever need any help, you know where I am.¡±

    I feel the attention on us and see a group of girls openly staring at Baron and I nod my head toward them. ¡°You have a fan club, it seems.¡±

    He looks across with a nk expression. ¡°They¡¯re probably pissed I¡¯m with you.¡±

    ¡°Is one of them your girl?¡± I¡¯m curious because I¡¯ve never heard any gossip regarding Baron about who keeps himpany and he shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t do rtionships, Winter. Like your brother and his friends, there¡¯s no point because once I leave Rockwell Academy, I have a particr future lined up for me. We all do.¡±

    I know he¡¯s referring to his own group of friends as well as mine and I say with curiosity, ¡°What will you do?¡±

    ¡°Business.¡± He smiles. ¡°Big business that requires a clear head, and no strings attached. College is good for many things, but I¡¯m not intending on forming a rtionship with anybody here unless it benefits my future.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°So is life.¡±

    Emma heads across with the guy she¡¯s been speaking to. ¡°Hey, Winter, this is Corey. He¡¯s in my math ss.¡±

    I smile at the rather nervous guy who is looking as if he wants to be somewhere else entirely and I expect it¡¯s because Baron is like the lord of darkness, watching him with a hooded expression.

    ¡°Hi, Corey.¡± I smile and he nods nervously as Emma says lightly, ¡°We¡¯re going to grab a drink. Can I fetch you one?¡±

    I sh Baron a determined look and say quickly, ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    Jumping down, I say over my shoulder, ¡°Thanks for the chat, Baron.

    Catch youter.¡±

    He nods and the slight smirk on his face makes me smile. For some reason, I like the rather sinister guy who sits on the side-lines of our group looking in and always seems to be there for me when I need him most.

    However, I also need to let loose for one night and I intend to make the most of every hour of freedom I¡¯ve got.

 Chapter 28

    The ce is in darkness, and I move stealthily toward Miss. English¡¯s house on the other side of campus. The teachers live in a block hidden by trees which suits me just fine and Miss. English and Miss. Potts share the one right on the edge near the forest. The huge chain-link fence keeps the outside where it belongs and as I move in the shadows, I anticipate a night of sin.

    This is a long timeing because a fuck against the wall isn¡¯t cutting it anymore and I need a good solid fuck to clear my mind, which is why I was keen to keep our appointment.

    We both know what this is, and it suits me just fine. No strings sex with a sexy woman a few years older than me.

    As I reach the back door, it opens before I raise my hand to knock, and I stare at a woman who would star in most men¡¯s fantasies.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    She¡¯s wearing a tight top that barely covers her generous tits and the shortest skirt that doesn¡¯t even deserve the description. Her hungry eyes lure me inside and she whispers huskily, ¡°I¡¯m d you made it.¡±

    Nodding, I stroll inside and look at a basic house with no homey touches, and that surprises me a little. I always had her down as a lover of fancy things and she sees my expression andughs. ¡°This ce is a dog, isn¡¯t it? Miss.

    Potts doesn¡¯t like clutter and God forbid I brought a cushion into her sterile space. That woman¡¯s a machine, it¡¯s not healthy.

    Sheughs. ¡°My room¡¯s through there and way morefortable.¡±

    She smiles suggestively. ¡°I¡¯ve got some drinks cooling in there. Follow me.¡±

    I watch her ass sway from side to side as she leads the way and feel my cock stirring as it anticipates being let loose in the garden of depravity tonight.

    Iugh softly when I see Miss. English¡¯s room and it¡¯s exactly as I imagined it.

    Barbie¡¯s bedroom, dressed in pink and white, with fur throws on the bed and fluffy rugs on the floor. Fairy lights and cuteness that would be any man¡¯s worst nightmare with cuddly animals on shelves and mirrors on the wall.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± I shake my head andugh, and she grins, tossing me a beer from a cooler by the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    She shifts her legs under her on the bed and leans back against the many pillows crowding the space.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it.¡±

    She is gazing at me with a hunger that I share, and I take a swig of cold beer and watch her do the same, her eyes never leaving mine for a second.

    mming the bottle down on the table, I growl, ¡°You¡¯re a little overdressed for our lesson.¡±

    She licks her lips and then slowly pulls her sweater over her head, her tits swinging freely before me. Then she stares at me with hunger in her eyes as she shimmies out of her skirt, revealing nothing but a glistening pussy begging to be filled.

    I remove my own clothes and stand naked before her, palming my cock and stroking it until it grows hard and ready.

    She parts her thighs and I openly stare as her fingers dip between them, and she circles her clit, watching me the whole time. Then she whispers, ¡°Do you like what you see?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Dropping to my knees, I grab her ankles and pull her sharply toward me and bury my face between them, inhaling the scent of a woman who is begging for it and as I drag my tongue up her slick folds, I taste the sweet honey of a woman who knows what she wants.

    As I suck her clit, she moans and grasps my hair, pulling me further in.

    ¡°That feels so good.¡± She purrs beneath me, and I feel my cock aching to fuck her hard, and as her legs wrap around my neck, she almost suffocates me.

    Pulling back, I flick her around andnd a swift blow to her ass for daring to take control, and she yelps with a mixture of pain and desire.

    ¡°Do you like it rough, Miss. English?¡±

    She groans with longing and as I straddle her, I love seeing the redness of my mark ring on her white, soft skin.

    Reaching for my pants, I drag a condom from the pocket and protect us both before plunging into her from behind in a swift move with no warning.

    She cries out as I nail her to the bed and thrust inside with no regard, the headboard banging against the wall. Grabbing her hair, I fist it and pull down sharply and as she cries out, I fuck her hard and relentlessly.

    She doesn¡¯t get the seduction or the gentle care that most women crave.

    She gets fucked like the whore she is because she demands it.

    Her moans of pleasure make me drive harder, deeper and she cries out, ¡°Fuck that feels so good.¡± Pressing down on her back, I feel my shaft grazing her walls and then I pull out and turn her swiftly around and stare into her lust-filled eyes.

    ¡°On your knees, Miss. English.¡±

    Her heightened color tells me she was close and yet the excitement in her eyes tells me she wants this tost, so as I stand and she falls to her knees beside me, I thrust inside her willing mouth and face fuck her as I fist her hair and punish her without regard for her at all.

    It feels amazing as she licks, sucks and grabs my balls firmly, squeezing them until I hiss, ¡°That feels so good.¡±

    The fact this is so wrong makes it even more delicious and as I thrust inside her wet mouth, I feel like I¡¯m in paradise.

    Pulling out, I push her against the wall, knocking themp off the side and it crashes to the floor. ¡°Fuck Angelo, you¡¯re out of control.¡±

    She giggles and I stare into her slightly crazed eyes and smirk. ¡°You know it.¡±

    Then I wrap my shaft in another condom and growl, ¡°Spread your legs.¡±

    Her breathing intensifies as I m in hard and hold her wrists above her head, stretching her out before me like a sacrifice.

    Lifting one leg over my arm, I drive in hard, just how she likes it, and bite down on her neck.

    This is fucking at its most basic, and she is loving every second of it.

    Shees so hard she screams like an animal and my own roar of release joins hers in the madness surrounding us.

    She goes limp in my arms as her breathes fast, panting as if she¡¯s running a race and as I pull out and toss the condom in the trash, sheughs softly. ¡°I knew it would be good.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re as fucking twisted as I am if you like that shit.¡± Iugh as she presses her body against mine and pulls me close, whispering, ¡°I am every depraved dream you ever had, and nothing is too dirty. Let me show you how filthy sex can be. Let me teach you a lesson you¡¯ll thank me for, forever.¡±

    Now she¡¯s got my interest and I say huskily, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±

    She whispers in my ear, ¡°That would be telling. I want to blow your mind, Angelo. I¡¯ve been wanting this for months. A night of uninterrupted pleasure with my big, bad boy. Let me show you how much better it is with a woman who knows how to please a man.¡±

    She bites down hard on my earlobe and my cock dances with delight.

    Then she fixes me with a hard look and her voice cuts like a whip through the air as she growls, ¡°Lie on the bed. It¡¯s my turn now.¡±

    She pushes me back and hell, I¡¯ve never been more turned on in my life and as I lie down, the slight manic glint to her eye tells me this woman knows exactly what she wants and I¡¯m about to have the night of my life.

    I watch as she removes a blindfold from the drawer and purrs, ¡°Trust me, baby, this is going to blow your mind.¡±

    Grinning, she grabs a bottle of beer from the cooler and with one hand slips the blindfold on me and then holds my head as she pushes the bottle between my lips. ¡°Drink up baby. Feel the cool liquid filling you inside.¡±

    As I swallow the beer, she strokes my shaft gently and the feeling it creates is incredible. So many things are happening. The fact I can¡¯t see a thing, just feel. The effect of the beer inside me and the soft gentle way she holds me in her hands makes me long for more and as she dips her head, she whispers, ¡°Drain that bottle while I drain you.¡±

    Fuck me, this is so intense and as I lean back against the pillows and swig the beer, she goes to work on my cock, sucking, tasting and licking it with her head between my legs. This feels like paradise and as lessons go, this one is shaping up to be the best one yet.

 Chapter 29

    FF WINTER reedom is like a drug. I can almost taste it. It¡¯s surrounding me like an energy that I can feed from. Intoxicating, dangerous and destruction of the most devastating kind.

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯m having an out-of-body experience. The music, the lights, alcohol andughter all merge into a delicious cocktail of delight, promising life changing consequences.

    Here at the house next door, I am Winter Sontauro, ordinary girl, popr girl and foolish girl, all rolled into one and it never felt so good.

    I¡¯ve lost count of the drinks I¡¯ve had when no one was looking. The number guys I¡¯ve danced with and moved on to the next before they can take anything further. I¡¯ve danced with udia, Emma and several girls whose names I never registered, and, like Cindere, I am experiencing the night of my life. However, also like Cindere, when the clock strikes twelve, it all turns to dust and as I turn to move away from the guy who thinks he stands a chance with me, he pulls me back with a drunken, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    He pulls me close and goes in for a sloppy kiss and before I know what¡¯s happening a hard body forces itself between us and I hear the deep chilling tones of my rescuer, ¡°Fuck off before I kill you.¡±

    I stare up in surprise at a wall of muscle and violence and see Ivan ring at the terrified senior, who backs off immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, man, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Ivan just pushes him away and grabs my arm, whispering, ¡°Party¡¯s over, princess.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    I feel so angry I can hardly speak, and he whispers, ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene;

    you know how this works.¡±

    My situationes back and hits me hard and the surroundingughter of people living their best lives makes it an even more bitter pill to swallow when I realize this will never be my life.

    With a sigh of resignation, I allow myself to be pulled from the room and as we step into the fresh air, I feel the tears stinging behind my eyes.

    The moon beams down with a sympathetic smile and I raise my eyes to it and wish hard for a different life than the one I¡¯ve been sentenced to.

    Then I hear a soft, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, angel¡± I look at the savage beside me and he smiles, which shocks me more than anything. Ivan doesn¡¯t wear humanity well, and I¡¯m surprised to see the sadness in his eyes as he sighs and ces his arm around my shaking shoulders.

    ¡°This life sucks for all of us, but you get the worst of it. I wish you had more freedom, Winter, but this is for your own good.¡±

    ¡°Is it though, Ivan, because from where I¡¯m standing, I¡¯m struggling to see any good in my life?¡±

    He pulls me closer and says bitterly, ¡°Good is for the ordinary people.

    Guys who don¡¯t know how lucky they are. Girls who think they have it all, but when the sun breaks on the rest of their lives, will discover they¡¯re not so special after all. You¡¯re special, Winter. More than you realize because you have something they will never have, strength, bravery and a sense of duty.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised to hear him actually speaking to me because he doesn¡¯t normally say much. He just grunts and looks angry most of the time and I wonder about him.

    ¡°What about you, Ivan? Do you fear the future because I¡¯m guessing yours is not much better than mine?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°I know no different and I expect nothing more. You see, that¡¯s where I¡¯m luckier than the rest of us because I don¡¯t dream. I just ept the nightmares and make them part of my soul.¡±

    I feel sorry for him, and it must show on my face because he shakes his head. ¡°Don¡¯t pity me. I made peace with this life years ago. When I leave Rockwell Academy, I¡¯m not taking fear with me and if I sound like a bastard, it¡¯s because I am. What¡¯s happening to you is not eptable but not umon in our lives. You¡¯ve always known what will happen, just not the yers involved. Just own your future and whatever happens, make it on your terms. Don¡¯t be a victim and be strong.¡±

    ¡°Like you.¡± He smiles and the moon lights up the gleam in eyes that hold the dark secrets of hell in them, and he says in a sharp voice, ¡°I am strong because I won¡¯t allow myself to be anything less. Talking of which¡­¡± He sighs. ¡°I have to go, which is why your night ends now.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    I¡¯m confused, and he says tightly, ¡°Duty calls.¡±

    ¡°Ivan.¡± A familiar voice cuts through the darkness, making me shiver inside and as Alessandro steps into the light, Ivan sighs. ¡°Sorry my friend, but I have to pass this over to you. Just make sure she gets home in one piece.¡±

    His voice has a ring of steel attached and Alessandro growls, ¡°Fuck you, Ivan.¡±

    Harshughter surrounds me as he steps away and swaps ces with a man who is possibly the most dangerous of them all-for my heart.

    ¡°Where¡¯s he going?¡± I¡¯m curious as Alessandro takes his ce and he shrugs. ¡°He got a call from the guy who runs the fights in town. There¡¯s a heavy prize fund for whoever takes on an open ring and survives. This has his name written all over it and so he called me to take over watching you.¡±

    ¡°Watching me, what the¡­¡± Alessandro just shrugs. ¡°Your brother¡¯s orders. Sorry baby, you know what he¡¯s like.¡±

    I feel so angry I can almost taste it and it must show on my face because Alessandro sighs. ¡°Life¡¯s a bitch Winter, surely you know that by now and to be honest, I would do the same.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I feel an edge to my voice that disappoints me because I thought he was different from the rest of them and he says gruffly, ¡°Because you¡¯re better than those bitches in there. The thought of those jocks treating you like an ordinary girl, trying to take what they want with no regard for your feelings, makes me mad as hell.¡±

    My heart softens a little and I blink back the tears. ¡°Maybe I want to be like them, Alessandro, just to see what all the fuss is about.¡±

    He turns and, in the moonlight, I see the danger in his eyes as he hisses, ¡°I want better for you, Winter. I want you to have the world and I want to be the man to give it to you.¡±

    My breath hitches when I see the rage shing in his eyes and he has never looked more desirable than now.

    He shakes himself and smiles ruefully. ¡°Come, we need to get back.

    You¡¯ve had long enough and we¡¯re still struggling to find the person messing with us.¡±

    It¡¯s only a short distance to the house and I wish it was in another State entirely because just having some time alone with the man who is never far from my thoughts is a pleasure I never sawing. I¡¯d rather be here with him, anyway, than at the party with someone else.

    ¡°Can we stop and talk?¡±

    The words make it out before I can check them, and he stops in surprise.

    ¡®That may not be the best idea you¡¯ve ever had, baby.¡±

    Just hearing his soft endearment makes the knife twist deeper and I shrug.

    ¡°Possibly, but talking can¡¯t hurt, surely.¡±

    I nod to the wall beside the house and say almost desperately, ¡°Please, just five minutes. I don¡¯t feel so good anyway and should sit down.¡±

    I pretend something to get me what I want, and his look of concern makes me feel like a bitch as I sway a little and act as if I¡¯ve had too much to drink.

    However, desperate times call for desperate measures and I love how his hand finds mine, and he says with concern, ¡°Of course, just breathe deeply.¡±

    He sweetly removes his jacket and drops it to the ground and gently helps me down to sit on it and as he settles beside me, I long to put my head on his shoulder and feel his arm wrap around me. But he¡¯s keeping his distance, probably because he values his friendship with my brother more than anything else.

    ¡°I wish I could think of a way out of this madness.¡± I sigh and he nods.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of everything.¡±

    ¡°What did youe up with?¡±

    ¡°A kind of n, but I¡¯m not sure it will work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to try anything.¡±

    Heughs bitterly. ¡°You may not like this one.¡± Now I¡¯m more than curious because his voice sounds gentler, more wistful even, and I whisper, ¡°Tell me.¡±

    He turns and his eyes are like two ck pools, glittering with emotion and it makes my breath hitch and time stand still as he says in a husky whisper, ¡°We arrange your marriage to me.¡±

    ¡°You.¡± A dart of hope pierces my heart, and he nods. ¡°My grandfather wants me to join him in the family business.¡±

    ¡°In Sicily?¡±

    He nods, the bitterness shrouding his eyes in madness. ¡°He would do anything for me to agree on something I¡¯ve refused and even my own father ran away from.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    I¡¯m confused because Alessandro is as fucked as the rest of us, and I wonder what options he has.

    ¡°My father broke away because he hates the tradition that Sicily demands. The goldfish bowl my grandfather lives in and the madness that surrounds that. In America, he enjoys a different kind of terror. He ys by his own rules and makes them up as he goes along. Petty crime mainly, prostitution and gambling. My father loves to y a part in that and is the evillest bastard I know, but my grandfather is both evil and powerful with a danger that ruins like blood in his veins.¡±

    ¡°I envy you have a choice.¡±

    He nods. ¡°My father has made it clear I only have two options. He is wrong.¡±

    I shift closer, feeling his warmth wrapping me infort as he says roughly, ¡°I have three as it happens, possibly four, even five.¡±

    ¡°Which are?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Work with my father and lose my mind or return to Sicily and lose my freedom. Then there¡¯s my preferred one of leaving all the shit behind and buying me some time.¡±

    ¡°How will you do that?¡±

    ¡°I made a deal with my grandfather behind my father¡¯s back.¡±

    I feel worried and whisper, ¡°What deal?¡±

    His lowugh of bitterness tells me it¡¯s a deal made with the devil, and he growls, ¡°I get to follow my dream on a promise to take up his position when he can no longer do it himself.¡±

    ¡°What is your dream?¡±

    He sounds animated as he says, ¡°I want to make movies. It¡¯s always fascinated me and I¡¯m working toward that with my studies.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t expecting that, and I feel d he has something like that in his life.

    ¡°So, my grandfather agreed to help me make it happen and give me a few years of freedom, at least, supposing he lives that long.¡±

    Reaching out, I grasp his hand and he looks at me in shock, which makes me smile sadly. ¡°Follow your dream, Alessandro, for as long as you have it and enjoy every minute of it.¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°That was before I met you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I¡¯m confused, and he stares at me with an intensity that draws me in, and I can¡¯t look away as he reaches up and touches my cheek, almost as if he¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll disappear and whispers, ¡°I intend on making a new deal with my grandfather. Arrange marriage to you and I¡¯ll return after graduation.¡±

    His words are like a bolt of lightning striking my heart, and I pull back in horror. ¡°No!¡±

    He looks crushed as I say angrily, ¡°I will not allow you to give up your dream for me. That¡¯s not good.¡±

    He pulls my face up to look at him and I see the emotion burning deep in his eyes as he says roughly, ¡°I will do anything to save you, Winter and even if you hate the thought of marriage to me, I will keep you safe. I won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to, and I¡¯ll give you space to enjoy as normal a life as I can give you.¡±

    ¡°No, Alessandro, I can¡¯t let you sacrifice your future for me. I would never forgive myself.¡± I break away. ¡°Anyway, you said there was another option. Tell me.¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your brother about that one. Maybe it¡¯s the best one because if it works, we will all be free ¨C to a degree, anyway.¡±

    I make to speak, and he says firmly, ¡°It¡¯s not for me to say, but I will do anything to save you, Winter, because¡­¡± ¡°Because what?¡± I lean a little closer and as we sit in the shadows, it¡¯s as if we are on our own private where the impossible bes reality and he whispers, his lips hovering against mine, ¡°Because I feel down deep in my heart that you are mine.¡±

    As the tears sparkle in my eyes, my heart breaks in two because I think I felt it as soon as I met him. The connection is strong, and the message is clear. Alessandro is the man my heart desires but can never have. Because in standing a chance with him, I do it by stepping over his dreams and grinding them to dust and I will never let him make that choice.

 Chapter 30

    A million thoughts race through my head as Alessandro pulls me to my feet and we walk silently back to the house. My situation is weighing heavily on my mind, and I am torn between clinging onto the lifeline he has thrown me and rejecting it out of hand.

    We head inside and the house feels empty in the dead of night, and I whisper, ¡°Where is everyone?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°Malik is probably in his room monitoring the world on CCTV and who knows where Flynn is?¡±

    ¡°Is he ok?¡±

    Alessandro nods. ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±

    I follow him to the kitchen and watch as he grabs some mugs from the cupboard and nods toward the barstool. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a coffee to warm you up.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As I watch him, I feast my eyes on a man crafted from my own dreams.

    His biceps are huge and his muscles ripple under the tight t-shirt he wears, and the low-rise jeans reveal an ass I long to feel in my hands. His hair is tied back tonight, revealing those broad shoulders and the stubble grazing his chin, makes me squirm on my seat because unlike the guys at the house next door, Alessandro is a man not a boy and I have never wanted to know what a man feels like-what he feels like, so much in my life.

    Trying to distract my thoughts, I say with interest, ¡°Tell me about Flynn.

    Why does he feel so much and then walk away?¡±

    He sighs. ¡°Because he hates feeling anything but can¡¯t help himself. He is like the rest of us, desperate for love and everything it brings, but afraid of how weak that makes him.¡±

    He turns and hands me the coffee, and his eyes glitter with anger. ¡°No connections, no emotion. That¡¯s the only way we can survive, but it¡¯s not that easy sometimes.¡±

    ¡°So, Flynn does care for Emma.¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡± He drops down on the stool beside me and leans on the counter, making me itch to trace my fingers over his broad biceps.

    ¡°Flynn allows himself to feel more than the rest of us and then struggles to kill those feelings afterward. He takes off, sometimes for days, and deals with it in his own way. When he returns, he brings a little more madness with him, and that worries me.¡±

    I fall silent because I¡¯ve seen the madness in his eyes and know it¡¯s a very bad thing because one day it will destroy him in a far more devastating way than allowing himself to love someone and I feel concerned for him.

    Alessandro sighs and says with a resignation I share, ¡°Well, I¡¯m heading to the sack. You should do the same.¡±

    He stands and I follow him and as we head to the stairs, I feel the loneliness wrapping me in bitterness.

    We head upstairs, one behind the other and as he makes to turn right at the top of the first staircase, he growls, ¡°Goodnight, Winter, and I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°For not being good enough.¡±

    He makes to go, and I reach out and grab his arm and whisper angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say you¡¯re not good enough, Alessandro, you are¡­¡± I drop my hand and sigh. ¡°Well¡­ anyway, just don¡¯t.¡±

    I turn and walk away because I don¡¯t want to open my heart to him and let him step inside because, like Flynn, I don¡¯t think I could cope with the pain when he leaves.

    AS I HEAD to my own room, I feel lonely and bitterly disappointed that my evening ended this way. For once, I was free, and it felt so good. It seems that all I want is the freedom to develop feelings for the man I¡¯ve just left behind.

    As I change and sit on my bed, I think about Emma and how amazing it proved for her. She traded her virginity for confidence, and she has no regrets.

    The loneliness is depressing me, so I jump from my bed and head off to find her. Maybe she will let me stay with her because I don¡¯t want to be alone, not tonight.

    As I push my way into her room, the moonlight illuminates the empty bed and I sigh. She¡¯s not back, which tells me she¡¯s enjoying a much better night than me.

    Picturing the happiness on her face when she told me how amazing it was with Flynn and that she never regretted a thing, makes me long for that same experience.

    Maybe it¡¯s the alcohol and maybe it¡¯s the effects of the past twenty-four hours, but Alessandro¡¯s words return to haunt me. Could I ept his offer and allow him to arrange our marriage? What would that feel like?

    Then I think of his future and the chance of making his dreamse true and know I can never be the one to take that from him. Then I think of my future and the pain hits me hard. It¡¯s an impossible situation that I can see no way out of.

    Looking at Emma¡¯s empty bed, I see my future sh before my eyes. A cold, emotionless future, with a man who will use my body to bear children and treat me like another employee. I know how it works. I¡¯ve been told as much by my father. Just picturing his evil, twisted face, snarling at me, telling me my role is to spread my legs and do what my husband tells me. Neverin and never expect anything more than a good hard fuck and if I¡¯m lucky, that¡¯s all I¡¯ll get. I¡¯m to marry to give my father protection. A rival family that will merge with my own and make us stronger. That¡¯s all I am, amodity, and it hurts like hell.

    Then the madness really takes hold as an idea sparks in my mind. Can I really have my one night only? To gift myself the dream for a brief moment of time. To make my own decision about what I do with my body and if the consequences of that end my life on my marital bed, I will have had a lucky escape from a lifetime of madness.

    My heart quickens as I sense changeing. Something that I can do for myself and fuck the consequences. I know just where I¡¯m heading and if I¡¯m rejected, then at least I tried.

    Feeling a little giddy with excitement, I push the door to Emma¡¯s room open and walk silently down the hallway, my stomach churning.

    As I creep down the stairs, a thousand reasons why I should head back the way I came argues with my impetuous foolishness. But I push them away because I want this more than I want my life to continue and so, as I retrace my footsteps and head to Alessandro¡¯s room, I feel my heart thumping out of control. This is madness, certifiable madness that will only end badly, but I can¡¯t deal with that right now. I am driven by lust and a sense of doing something for me, for once in my life. For one night only, what can be wrong about that?

    I ALMOST BACK OUT as I pass silently through the hallway and head toward his room. What am I thinking? I will look desperate. A fool. Madness clothed in depravity because I want just one night with him.

    A faint sound from another room makes my heart quicken. Malik¡¯s room.

    Will hee out and find me creeping through the darkness? If anything, it spurs me on faster and as I reach Alessandro¡¯s door, I think my heart can knock on it for me because it is banging so loudly, I can hear nothing else.

    My mouth is dry and there¡¯s a buzzing in my head, but the sense of anticipation is a delicious taste on my tongue because I have never felt so alone. I¡¯m really doing this¨Csomething for myself because it¡¯s what I want.

    Taking charge of my life to give me a delicious memory to cherish and do something on my own terms, for once.

    I have never felt surer of anything in my life before and I don¡¯t think of the consequences, just of what I want.

    Is this madness or destiny? I¡¯m about to find out, so I turn the handle and open the door a crack, the darkness in the room telling me its upant has turned in for the night.

    Slipping inside, I close the door quietly and feel my heart race as I edge through the darkness and whisper, ¡°Alessandro.¡±

    There¡¯s nothing but a slight movement and it¡¯s noting from the direction of the bed. My heart races as a low voice growls, ¡°Go back to your room, Winter.¡±

    It makes me jump and I peer through the darkness and swallow hard as the moonlight picks out the man I¡¯vee to find and I say softly, ¡°I came to ask you a favor.¡±

    ¡°Denied, leave.¡±

    His voice is rough with an edge to it that should have me backing away, but I feel emboldened by alcohol and say firmly, ¡°No. I want you to do something for me and if you won¡¯t, I¡¯ll find someone who will.¡±

    Like lightning striking its unfortunate victim, he crosses the room and grabs my hand, pulling me toward him sharply and crushing me against his body. His strong arms lock around my waist and he dips his head and growls, ¡°Not fucking likely.¡±

    My heart beats so fast I can¡¯t keep up and I say with a hitch in my voice, ¡°Please, Alessandro, one night only. It has to be you.¡±

    For a moment there¡¯s silence and all I hear is the sound of the clock ticking down to my eternal damnation and he says with a hint of sadness, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I want this more than anything?¡± His words are so soft I strain to hear them, and he sighs. ¡°I want you so much, I¡¯m losing my mind. I can¡¯t sleep. I can¡¯t fucking operate because you are all I see. But I can¡¯t. It would seal your death warrant and how could I live with myself knowing I caused an angel to fall? Your brother would kill me, and I¡¯d wee the release from a lifetime of madness that would sentence me to.¡±

    He pulls me toward him so hard it knocks the air from my lungs, and he growls, ¡°You are asking for the impossible.¡±

    Reaching up, I touch his face, loving how the stubble grazes sharply against my hand. I fix him with my most desperate look and say slightly broken, ¡°Please, just one night, it must be you. Don¡¯t you think I know what I¡¯m asking, the danger I¡¯m putting us both in. I can¡¯t see past this need inside me to experience something so beautiful it can onlye from you. Just thinking of my first time being with a man my father chooses makes my soul weep. I need this and I know I¡¯m asking a lot, but if I have just one amazing memory, I can cope with the rest of the shit that follows.¡±

    Leaning against his chest, I love how he smells. Musky, the scent of a man, my man and I need to know what that feels like.

    He pulls back a little and raises my face to his and I watch his dark eyes glittering with emotion as he growls, ¡°I can refuse you nothing, Winter, but I know I must try. This is a bad decision that should never be allowed to happen.¡±

    ¡°Please, Alessandro, I¡¯m begging you to make this one time count.

    Please, if it¡¯s thest thing I ever do, I want it to be with you.¡±

    His lips crash against mine with a hunger that sends me reeling. The desperate kiss of a lover in impossible circumstances. Hard, demanding and possessive, desperate even as his tongue shes with mine as he holds my head in his hands.

    He devours me, enters my personal space and sets up home. We kiss like star-crossed lovers in waiting because that¡¯s exactly how it feels. His growl of desperation matches the one inside me and as he pulls away, I feel as if he takes my will to survive along with him.

    Panicking slightly, I say huskily, ¡°It has to be you; no one will ever know.

    Please, this is the only thing I want.¡±

    A battle ys across his face, and I watch it, holding my breath. A thousand emotions flood the room in a very short space of time and then he says darkly, ¡°On my terms only.¡±

    ¡°Which are?¡±

    ¡°You marry me.¡±

    My heart dives because I know what that involves, and the determination in his eyes tells me it¡¯s an unconditional requirement.

    Nodding, I take a deep breath and say, ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°You will?¡± He stares at me as if stepping into my soul and I nod, keeping emotion from ying any part in this. ¡°I agree, Alessandro. Make the call and do what you must. Set me free and I¡¯ll always be yours.¡±

    The words stick in my throat because this is thest thing I want him to promise me, but I already know it¡¯s the only condition and the only way I¡¯ll get what I want-him.

    His eyes sparkle with lust and I hitch my breath because now I¡¯ve started something I¡¯m not sure either of us will survive.

 Chapter 31

    Alessandro takes my hand and pulls me close with less urgency and more care and whispers, ¡°Are you sure about this, baby?¡±

    I swallow the lump in my throat and nod. ¡°I am.¡±

    He traces a light trail down my face and stares at me in wonder and as he lowers his lips to mine, I taste a softer side of him. Tentatively, I reach up and run my fingers through his hair and my heart leaps as I anticipate what this leads to.

    Then he pulls back and his eyes shine in the moonlight as he removes his t-shirt and my heart flutters at the muscles dancing before my eyes. The realization of what I¡¯ve done is swirling around me like a bad smell. I want it to go away, to let me enjoy this moment, but it just taunts me and reminds me what an idiot I am. Can he protect me; will he ride in and save me?

    Regardless of that, I want my one night with him, anyway.

    So, I lift my own top off and love how his eyes brim with lust-filled energy and as I reach for my pants, he does the same and we remove them in sync, both staring into the abyss together. The edge of the abyss is the name of this house, and it certainly lives up to its name in this moment.

    Standing naked in the darkness with just the light of the moon is an erotic experience that I have only dreamed of before.

    I stare at his huge cock that stands proudly erect and shiver as I imagine what that will do to me and he whispers, ¡°Last chance to back out, Winter.

    Step away from this madness and we will never speak of it again.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± My voice is hoarse, and I move toward his bed, lowering myself to sit on the edge and then shimmy back against the pillows. ¡°I need this. I need you.¡±

    My voice is firm, and I know I would break apart if he refused me something I need more than my life it seems and with a low growl, he advances, sitting beside me on the bed and running his hand up my leg.

    I shiver with anticipation as he lowers his lips and kisses a trail from my feet to my drenched pussy and then I gasp as he pushes my legs apart and runs his tongue along the length of me before capturing my clit and sucking it gently. I moan softly and he lifts his head and whispers, ¡°No noise. Do you think you can be silent, baby?¡±

    ¡°I nod, feeling so out of my depth and as he licks and sucks the part of me no one has ever been before, I start to see what the fuss is all about.

    I never knew I could feel this way. Physically ache for something I don¡¯t know the first thing about. Just feeling him worshipping my body is such a powerful emotion and I want to weep tears of pleasure because, finally, I¡¯m getting something I¡¯ve thought of so many times under my own hand at night beneath the covers. That is nothing like this though and as he continues exploring my body, licking, biting and marking me, I take great pleasure in every single touch. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s ying my body like a musician and it feels amazing.

    My nipples harden against his tongue and his low growl of pleasure makes me feel proud that I can do this. He must have been with hundreds of girls before, and I wonder if he is this tender with them. He reaches my mouth and I taste my own arousal on his tongue, which only makes me more frantic to feel him inside me, owning me, iming me and ridding me of something that will be my ultimate downfall because if I make it to my wedding night with someone else, I may as well kill myself before he gets that pleasure.

    Just feeling his hard length against me turns me on and I gasp as he rubs his shaft against me. I am throbbing and need to feel him inside and as his fingers pinch and push against my clit, I feel the longing burst through me as delirium takes over.

    Nothing else matters but this. Alessandro and this moment. He whispers in my ear, ¡°Wait one second.¡±

    I hear him fumbling for a condom and as he tears the wrapper, I say with a groan, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on the pill. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re what! Since when?¡±

    He pulls back and looks quite angry about that, and I smile. ¡°Since puberty, actually. For my periods. Cramps are a bitch.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Even so. It¡¯s for your own protection.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± Reaching down, I close my hand over his and whisper, ¡°One night only. I want the whole of you. Nothing between us and everything you¡¯ve got.¡±

    I know he¡¯s battling with this, but I don¡¯t care and leaning in, I capture his lips and kiss him so hard he drops the condom on the wooden floor below and the passion in him lights a fuse that is now burning out of control and can¡¯t be stopped.

    He says in a soft voice, ¡°This will hurt, but not for long.¡±

    I nod because now the moment is here, I can¡¯t quite believe it¡¯s happening, and I prepare myself for a one time experience I will revisit many times in the future in my mind.

    He stares into my eyes the entire time as he eases in slowly and gently.

    He forces past the resistance as my body wakes up and realizes something different is happening. The sharp pain causes my breath to hitch, and his mouth fastens over mine as I cry out, muffling the sound and keeping the wolf from the door.

    It hurts so much; as if he¡¯s set fire to me inside and yet as the burn fades, all that¡¯s left is a sense of fulfillment. Feeling him inside me is a powerful thing and as he looks into my eyes, I stare right back with a smile of pleasure only he can give me. He moves gently, slowly and with care and if I feel anything at this moment, it¡¯s an intense love for this man. He drags his thumb against my clit, applying delicious pressure and as my body rxes around his hard cock, it sighs and settles into its new home.

    My breasts graze against his chest and his body is flush with mine and we fit together perfectly. There is no hurry to finish this anytime soon and as we move together in perfect time, I feel a burst of emotion that makes this the best experience of my life. I¡¯m making love to Alessandro Majerio and if my life ends tomorrow, I will consider I lived my best life, anyway.

    Girl bes woman, and it is every bit as wonderful as I imagined and as the strangest feeling builds inside me, I take a peek into heaven as the light explodes through my body and the sweetest feeling in the world carries me on a wave of pleasure right back down to earth.

 Chapter 32

    The first thing I¡¯m aware of is that I¡¯m not in my own bed. As my eyes open, I see the pink walls and feel as if I ache all over. My mind struggles to wake up and as I look around me, I take in the unfamiliar surroundings and then the memory returns.

    Fuck me, what a night.

    I look to the side and see the empty space beside me and try to drag myself up but feel as if my limbs are made of clouds.

    I feel so weak, and my body burns as if a thousand cigarettes have been extinguished on my dick.

    I notice the time on the clock on the wall and groan. 10 am, what the fuck?

    The sun is high outside, telling me I¡¯ve been here for over twelve hours and then I hear a soft giggle as the door opens and Miss. English heads into the room dressed for ss.

    ¡°Hey, sleepyhead, you made it back.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± I groan as I try to make my limbs work and she sits beside me on the bed and pushes the hair from my eyes. ¡°We made a night of it and honey; you were a legend.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then why do I feel like shit?¡± My throat is dry and my breathing uneven, and then it hits me. This isn¡¯t normal. Did she drug me or something?

    Thinking back on the bottles of beer she fed me on repeat, I wonder if they contained more than alcohol. Quickly, I reach out and grab her wrist and snarl. ¡°What do you give me?¡±

    She snatches it back from my weakened grasp and giggles. ¡°The night of your life, honey. That¡¯s all it was and putting it simply, I fucked your brains out. Now, all good things muste to an end, and we need to get you out of here without anyone seeing you leave.¡±

    She grabs my clothes and thrusts them toward me and says firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll head off and you can leave the way you came. Make sure it¡¯s when ss has started and keep to the treeline. Thest thing we need is word getting out about this.¡±

    She stands and then, as an afterthought, sits back down and presses her lips to mine. She tastes of toothpaste and cherry lip gloss and when she pulls back, whispers, ¡°Just for the record, you were an amazing fuck. Then again, I always knew you would be.¡±

    She winks and leaves, mming the door on her way out.

    I dress quickly and think about what happened. Fuck, what was I thinking? I lost control for once in my life and I hate how that makes me feel.

    A thousand thoughts spin through my mind, but I can¡¯t remember a fucking thing aboutst night past the moment where she ced the blindfold over my eyes and sucked me off while I drank beer.

    I always knew she was a wild one but quite honestly, I can live without shit like that because what¡¯s the point if you can¡¯t remember and if anything, I feel vited, dirty even and wish I never came.

    Sighing, I make my way outside and drag in deep lungful¡¯s of much-needed air.

    I need to clear my head and get back to business because there is something making me uneasy about life at Rockwell ever since Winter came to stay.

    I MAKE it back and the house is empty when I stumble inside, still a little unsteady on my legs. I head straight to the kitchen and fix myself a coffee and some toast because I need to get some food and drink inside me to help counteract how sick I feel.

    ¡°You look like shit.¡±

    I look around and see Flynn heading downstairs and I take in the huge ck circles under his eyes and note his grazed knuckles. ¡°I could say the same about you.¡±

    He heads into the kitchen and nods at the coffee. ¡°Is there one of those for me?¡±

    Pushing mine toward him, I pour another, and he groans. ¡°Fuck, what a night.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Usual shit.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me.¡±

    He sighs heavily. ¡°I went to town and ended up in a bar. Had too many to drink and picked a fight with a guy hitting on a girl. Ended up rearranging his face into a more interesting one and escorted the girl home. She invited me in and turned out to be a more grateful than I realized. We spent the night fucking Emma out of my head and now I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°What about Emma? Will it be ok living under the same roof?¡±

    He yawns. ¡°Sure, she¡¯s good about it. Knows it was one night of pleasure and has moved on already.¡±

    ¡°She has?¡± I¡¯m surprised, thinking of the frightened friend of my sister, and he grins, a little sadness dancing in his eyes. ¡°I followed her to the party with Winter and watched them. Some guytched on to Emma and they ended up making out in the shadows outside the house.¡±

    ¡°You watched! What are you, some kind of pervert now?¡±

    Iugh as he grins. ¡°Never pretended otherwise. No, I was just checking she was ok with it.¡±

    ¡°And was she?¡±

    ¡°Seemed that way. I heard them arrange to meet for breakfast and all that soppy shit couples speak to one another when they partpany.¡±

    He sighs heavily. ¡°My job is done. One frightened girl made into a woman overnight and able to take on the world. It¡¯s a public service. What can I say? I¡¯m her guardian angel.¡±

    He grins. ¡°Tell me what happened to you. I¡¯m enjoying seeing this new side of you.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The untidy hair, the stubble on your face and the shadows under your eyes. That you¡¯re still in yesterday¡¯s clothes and the fact you stink like you¡¯ve attended a whore house and fucked every one of them multiple times.¡±

    ¡°Miss. English.¡±

    Laughing loudly, he thumps his fist on the counter and howls like a wolf.

    ¡°Then sign me up for history, you lucky bastard.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, enough about that. Do you know if Winter was ok at the party?¡±

    ¡°I think so. I saw Ivan at breakfast, and he said she left around twelve. He looked fucked though, man.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I feel irritated thinking of him hitting on the girls at the party rather than do his job of looking out for my sister.

    Flynn grins. ¡°Apparently, once your sister was safely escorted from the party, he headed into town for an open fight. Turns out he went up against at least eight men and it was only stopped when someone called the cops. The rest hightailed it out of there and he looks as if someone used his head to batter a door down.¡±

    ¡°Did he win?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Three thousand dors richer and wearing a smug bastard look on his face.¡±

    ¡°Did Malik find out the identity of the mask wearing bastard?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say. Just growled something about making a few calls and headed off to ss. He¡¯ll report back to you before he tells us anything, anyway.¡±

    Nodding, I hope to God he¡¯s found the information I need because that feeling of unease just won¡¯t go away.

    Sighing, I mention the one man I should be most worried about and say bluntly, ¡°Alessandro?¡±

    Flynn shrugs. ¡°By all ounts, he was in bed around one this morning and is sleeping in. Lazy bastard.¡±

    ¡°And Winter?¡±

    ¡°Her schedule says she¡¯s got a study period, so she¡¯s probably sleeping in. I know I would. Mind you, she was moaning about an assignment that¡¯s due in, so is probably holed up with Emma somewhere doing what the rest of us manage to avoid most of the time-learning.¡±

    He yawns. ¡°I¡¯m off to bed. I need to sleep off the night I had, and I suggest you do the same.¡±

    He heads off and I think about my friends, my sister and the problem I can feel building. It¡¯s all around me, like a pandemic waiting to strike.

    There¡¯s something going on that¡¯s out of my control and while everything seems in ce, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that a storm¡¯s about to hit that we may not survive.

 Chapter 33

    I hear voices and as I wake from a very deep sleep, I feel a hard object wrapped around my leg and strong arms holding me tight.

    My eyes adjust to the surroundings, and it alles flooding back.

    Alessandro.

    For a moment, I think of what happenedst night and feel the evidence of that between my legs. I did it. We did it and now we¡¯re going to burn in hell.

    Shifting slightly, I love the low groan from the man beside me as hees back to me and then we hear Flynn¡¯sughter from somewhere nearby and we both tense at the same time.

    Fuck, its morning, and we fell asleep. This is bad.

    I turn to face him and love how that makes me feel. It¡¯s so good to wake up in his arms and just thinking it¡¯s the only time makes me sad. If I see any regret in his eyes, it¡¯s well hidden and just the emotion in them tells me he¡¯s feeling the same.

    Once again, we hearughter and the howl of a wolf and Alessandro ces his finger against my lips and whispers, ¡°This is bad.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I nod as we lie stiff, almost in shock, and then he moves slowly and carefully and reaches for his clothes.

    I watch him dress and admire his naked perfection as he covers a body I would die to look at for the rest of my life and then he leans down and kisses me long, leisurely and so sweetly, I feel my bodying alive ready to wee him in once more.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He whispers against my lips and then says in the softest voice, ¡°I¡¯ll distract them while you head upstairs. Pretend you¡¯re hung over or something.¡±

    I nod and he winks as he heads toward the door and I say softly, ¡°Thank you and just so you know, I don¡¯t regret a thing.¡±

    He nods and blows me a kiss and then he¡¯s gone before I can say anything to embarrass myself, like dere my undying love for him, or something along those lines. But I do. I know I do and yet how can that ever develop into something amazing? It was just a fleeting moment in a lifetime of bitter regret. One moment of pleasure that will have to stay with me forever and keep my heart wrapped in a bubble of love.

    I ache so badly as I reach for my clothes and as I quickly dress, I¡¯m desperate for a long shower and something to eat.

    Cracking open the door, I hear nothing and quietly tiptoe along the corridor and take the stairs to my room.

    It¡¯s only when I¡¯m safely inside that I rx and yet I can¡¯t keep the smile from my face as I revisit what happenedst night.

    I did it. I made something so beautiful, so magical, happen and it was on my terms. I think I can deal with anything right now because we got away with it. Nobody found us and we enjoyed a night of pure unadulterated pleasure and now nothing can ever take that away from me.

    IT¡¯S ONLY when I hear the shower from Angelo¡¯s room, do I creep downstairs and head to ss. I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯ll disguise my feelings toward Alessandro, but I know I must, for his sake, more than mine. Nobody must know what happenedst night-ever and as I slip into my seat in ss, I congratte myself on a ning together.

    LATER, I meet Emma for lunch in the canteen and she looks at me with a smug expression. ¡°Thanks for inviting me to that party, Winter. I had the best time.¡±

    She looks so happy I feel my heart sag with relief, and she leans closer and giggles. ¡°You know, after Flynn I thought it wouldn¡¯t happen again. Not at Rockwell, anyway.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I feel confused, and she smiles dreamily. ¡°Cory.¡±

    ¡°The guy you were with. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± She leans forward and looks around, checking no one¡¯s listening. ¡°We went outside, and it was unbelievably romantic. The moon, the stars, the music from the house. It was peaceful out there and he was so attentive. He told me he¡¯d always liked me and thought I wasn¡¯t interested.

    When he saw me at the party, he couldn¡¯t believe how amazing I looked and was d he found the courage to talk to me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± I¡¯m pleased for her, and she sighs.

    ¡°We made out under the stars, and it was so good. It felt natural, you know, like God was giving me his blessing to enjoy college life like the rest of them.¡±

    ¡°You are like the rest of them.¡±

    I fix her with a look that pushes away any doubts of that and she says sadly, ¡°I never felt like it. I was always the fat girl from maths, english, or science. The girl with more spots than a kid with chicken pox and who looks as if her mom still dressed her. I was bullied, ignored, and dismissed. But that all changed when I became your friend and you opened up a whole new world to me, so thank you, Winter. I owe you everything.¡±

    ¡°And Flynn.¡±

    I grin as she blushes. ¡°Yes, I owe Flynn a huge debt because he turned me into a woman, and I will never forget that.¡±

    Knowing exactly what she means, I say with curiosity, ¡°Do you ever wish you could be with Flynn?¡±

    A hint of sadness reaches her eyes, and she nods. ¡°Of course. He is probably the best-looking guy I have ever seen with the most generous heart.

    He is seriously gorgeous inside and out and has this lost look about him that makes me feel like a protective mama bear. I adore that man and wish he was my man, but he made it clear that was never an option and I went into it knowing that. So, I ept his generous gift and use it wisely.¡±

    Sheughs and I shake my head. ¡°Corey.¡±

    She nods and sighs heavily. ¡°We only made outst night, but he wanted more. I even let him finger me. Can you believe I did that?¡±

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±

    Laughing, she leans forward and whispers, ¡°I even returned the favor and he came in my hand. I¡¯m guessing it won¡¯t be long before we end up going all the way and you know what? I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    Leaning back, she fixes me with a sympathetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Winter.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m rattling on about something you can never have, not at Rockwell Academy all the time your brother has ced an imaginary chastity belt around you. It must suck being you sometimes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll live.¡± I smile and think about Alessandro and wonder if we¡¯ll ever catch a break. Will his n work, or will it just be a pipedream? More than anything, I want him to be my husband, but I¡¯m not sure I like the idea of him giving up his own dream to make that happen.

 Chapter 34

    I meet up with Malik after ss and we head back to the house to discover his findings. He doesn¡¯t say much, but I see the steely glint in his eye that tells me he¡¯s discovered something at least and as soon as we¡¯re inside, we head to the kitchen as usual and grab some Gatorade.

    ¡°What you got?¡±

    He wipes his mouth and throws me a hard stare. ¡°Eden.¡±

    ¡°What about her?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your masked intruder.¡±

    ¡°That figures.¡± For some reason, I feel better about that andugh softly.

    ¡°Revenge is sweet. Well, she certainly caused a ripple. I¡¯ve got to hand it to her. How do you know?¡±

    ¡°I asked around and one of the girls told me her friend Brianna was bragging about it in the girl¡¯s locker room. Apparently, they wanted everyone to know they got back at you and made out it was a prank to get them back on top.¡±

    ¡°Not much of a prank, sad really.¡±

    ¡°Possibly, but what are you going to do about it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s not worth the energy.¡±

    Knowing it was Eden, makes it ok somehow. I know she¡¯s just a vindictive bitch and I¡¯m happy to let this one slide. Acknowledging it gives it an importance it doesn¡¯t deserve, so I yawn andugh softly, ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Malik nods. ¡°How was your night?¡±

    ¡°Eventful.¡± He raises his eyes as I fill him in andughs. ¡°Miss. English is a dark horse; I almost respect her. Then again¡­¡± ¡°What?¡±

    He fixes me with a dark look. ¡°Something feels off about it.¡±

    ¡°You think?¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°That woman is seriously fucked in the head. You should see her room, it¡¯s Barbie¡¯s Malibu mansion. She¡¯s a good fuck though. I¡¯ll give her credit for that.¡±

    Malik looks deep in thought, and I know what that usually means and say quickly, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°That I need to run a few checks on our sexy, Miss. English. Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±

    He voices the thoughts in my own head, and I nod. ¡°Agreed. I¡¯m not sure why, but I lost part ofst night.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    I¡¯ve got his interest and I sigh. ¡°I think she drugged me. It certainly felt like that.¡±

    Malik¡¯s eyes gleam with interest and I¡¯m not surprised because he loves that kind of twisted fuckery himself. ¡°What do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Just downing a beer blindfolded while she sucked my dick. Then I woke up and felt as if I¡¯d fought a war single-handed.¡±

    He looks thoughtful. ¡°Leave it with me. I¡¯ll do a little digging.¡±

    Alessandro walks through the door and nods. ¡°Man, I need a beer.

    Townsend was brutal today.¡±

    Thinking about our Phys Ed coach, I must agree with him. He¡¯s a bastard who loves pushing his students to breaking point and Alessandro looks wrecked. ¡°I¡¯ve crawled back here to recover. It doesn¡¯t help that Ivan wants to practice tonight, which is thest thing I feel like fucking doing.¡±

    He exhales sharply, and Malik grins. ¡°You looked fucked, brother.¡±

    Alessandro looks up and I don¡¯t miss the look that passes between them, which sets me on edge. I¡¯m not one to miss signs that something isn¡¯t right, and then Malik shrugs. ¡°Anyway, I have a job to do. Catch youter.¡±

    He heads outside and I jerk my head toward him. ¡°What was that all about?¡±

    I stare at Alessandro hard, and he shrugs. ¡°Fuck if I know. I gave up trying to work him out years ago.¡±

    He turns and heads out of the room, saying over his shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m off for a shower.¡±

    As I watch him go, something is making me uneasy. There are so many dangerous personalities in this house and I¡¯m still trying to work them out.

    We may all be brothers here at Rockwell, but in the wider world we¡¯ll be enemies. Do I trust them? Not entirely, but they¡¯re the only hope I¡¯ve got and if I¡¯m to survive my future, they are the ones I¡¯m counting on to have my back.

    LATER THAT AFTERNOON, I¡¯m heading out of ss, and I see Eden and Brianna in the distance, whispering and smirking in my direction. Feeling pissed, I head their way and stop just short of them. Eden has that look of longing in her eyes that she¡¯s always directed at me, and I nod respectfully.

    ¡°Eden.¡±

    ¡°Angelo.¡± She pulls herself up and thrusts out her chest and I note her freshly bleached hair that she¡¯s had styled into a bob cut, making her look way better than before. ¡°We did you a favor. I like the hair.¡± She blushes at mypliment and her eyes sparkle with longing. Brianna is looking at me as if I¡¯m Santa fucking us and Iugh to myself because these girls are so transparent, it¡¯s funny. Despite what I did to them, they would still willingly spread their legs and after myck of controlst night, I¡¯m feeling particrly devilish today.

    ¡°Fancying overter, both of you.¡±

    I stare at them with a lust-filled look and the look on their faces makes me almostugh out loud. ¡°Sure.¡± They share a look and I know they would do anything asked and they are probably thinking this has brought them back in my favor. They always thought I admired a bitch at work and tried to work harder than most and so I lean forward and say huskily, ¡°How do you fancy a threesome?¡±

    Their wide eyes tell me this is a step they have never taken before and they look a little unsure, so I shrug. ¡°Your loss.¡± I turn away and Eden reaches out and grabs my arm, saying nervously, ¡°What time?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I turn slowly, ¡°I know a ce during history. Meet me at Miss. English¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not serious.¡± They look shocked and I grin like the devil I am.

    ¡°Wait for me in her bed, both of you naked and if you get cold, maybe you can start without me.¡±

    They share an anxious look and I whisper, ¡°It¡¯s turning me on just thinking about it. You up for something different? I may even make it regr if I like it.¡±

    The promise that seals the deal because I know they would do anything to be considered one of us and so, as Eden licks her lips, she says huskily, ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    Turning to Brianna, I see the flush to her cheeks as she nods. ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to it. Ladies.¡±

    As I head off, Iugh to myself. Fuck, that was easy. This is going to be fun. As I round the corner, I take out my phone and punch in the text that will seal their final humiliation. Sometimes it¡¯s good to be me and for the first time in ages, I feel a lightness to my spirit that hasn¡¯t been there for some time.

 Chapter 35

    I am dreading going hometer. Just having to sit with Alessandro at the dinner table is giving me palpitations. I want him so much. How can I keep that from my brother? One look and he will know something¡¯s up.

    I can feel my situation weighing me down because what have I done? I¡¯m no longer a virgin. I¡¯ve sacrificed the only thing that¡¯s keeping me alive ¨C my virginity.

    My heart starts racing as I think about what that could mean-for me.

    Picturing my wedding night when my husband expects to see the evidence staining his sheets fills me with horror. I need to think this through because I¡¯m guessing he wouldn¡¯t think twice about taking a knife to my throat and draining the blood from me another way when he learns his coteral is damaged.

    I feel so afraid because even though Alessandro assured me his grandfather would make it happen, I still don¡¯t feel good about destroying his own dream of making movies. What have I done? I¡¯m so selfish.

    I don¡¯t think I hear a word Miss. English says and as the bell rings, she says firmly, ¡°Winter¨Ca word.¡±

    As the ss files out, I remain behind, and she calls me forward to stand by her desk.

    ¡°Is everything ok?¡±

    She looks concerned and just seeing her pretty smile and sparkling blue eyes remind me how starved I am of a female to look up to.

    My lip trembles and she gasps, ¡°Honey, what is it? You¡¯re shaking. What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡±

    I nce around me nervously and she says with a sigh. ¡°Come on. I know exactly what you need.¡±

    She grabs her purse from her desk drawer and smiles. ¡°A change of scene.¡±

    I follow her, feeling a little confused and as we head outside, she points to the staff parking lot.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°We can head into town and grab a soda, my treat, and then you can tell me what¡¯s bothering you.¡±

    Her smart red sports car is gleaming in the sunlight and to be honest, I could use a change of scene, so I step inside gratefully and buckle up and am d to see the back of Rockwell Academy for a few hours at least.

    Just speeding through the countryside reminds me of normal life and I love seeing the trees and wildflowers dancing in the breeze. It¡¯s as if the open-topped car is bathing my soul in balm as I let go of my problems and switch my mind off for a while.

    Miss. English turns on the radio and the sweet country tunes of love and a simple life make me rx and after a while she says with a giggle. ¡°This is fun, isn¡¯t it? You know, Rockwell Academy can be hard to take sometimes.¡±

    I nod. ¡°You¡¯ve got that right.¡±

    She grins mischievously. ¡°You know, honey, I¡¯m not much older than you are and like to cut loose from time to time. I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t have that same pleasure and I wonder if you fancy doing something a bit wild.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    She shrugs. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Head to a bar, go dancing, get hit on by a couple of guys. We don¡¯t have to be back untilter; what do you say?¡±

    It sounds so tempting and I feel myself rx knowing I¡¯m safe with her and I smile. ¡°Sure, it sounds like fun.¡±

    We head toward the town and just before we hit the border, she says loudly, ¡°I¡¯m so stupid, sorry, do you mind?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I promised I¡¯d deliver a parcel to someone, and it¡¯s not far. Is that ok with you? It won¡¯t take a minute, and then we can head into town.¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±

    To be honest, I don¡¯t think anything of it because I wouldn¡¯t care if she drove across State. I¡¯m just enjoying my freedom away from the mess I¡¯ve made, and she sighs with relief. ¡°Thanks, honey, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±

    We listen to the radio and before long head past the trees to a track off the road. As we bump along it, I look ahead and see some huge steel gates opening as we approach.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡±

    I¡¯m curious because it looks expensive, and sheughs. ¡°A friend of mine owns it. Impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I look at the tree-lined driveway and see a huge mansion house in the distance all white and gleaming, looking like new.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. How do you know them?¡± I¡¯m curious about where we¡¯re going, and she says lightly.

    ¡°We met a few years back when I was in college. Not far from here, actually, and I work for them on the odd asion. It¡¯s all good and pays to have rich friends.¡±

    She pats the steering wheel. ¡°Take this sweet baby. Not afforded on a teacher¡¯s pay, that¡¯s for sure. I do the odd favor for my friend, and he pays me well above the minimum wage limit.¡±

    ¡°What do you do?¡±

    I wonder if she does private tutoring. It would certainly make sense, and she smiles. ¡°Oh, this and that, nothing too taxing.¡±

    We stop outside and she smiles. ¡°Come and meet him; you¡¯ll get along really well.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s such a good idea. I¡¯ve always been told to never trust strangers and if my father could see me now, he would be mad with rage. Maybe that¡¯s why I just smile and reach for the door handle. ¡°Great, if you¡¯re sure he won¡¯t mind.¡±

    We head toward the huge wooden door, and she rings the bell, then we hear footsteps approaching. The door swings open, and a uniformed maid looks at us with interest.

    ¡°We¡¯re here to see the boss.¡± Miss. English smiles and the woman nods and says politely, ¡°Of course. Pleasee in.¡±

    As we step inside, I look around with interest and take in the expensive interior of a house that has everything in its ce. It¡¯s pleasant enough; a little too ornate for my own tastes, but as we follow the woman into arge light-filled room, I wonder what this man does to earn a living.

    The door closes behind us and Miss. English looks at her watch. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t take long.¡±

    It suddenly strikes me that she¡¯s forgotten to bring the parcel in, and I whisper, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten the parcel.¡±

    She rolls her eyes andughs out loud. ¡°I¡¯m so stupid. Wait there, I¡¯ll go and fetch it.¡±

    As she heads out, I feel a little ufortable because now I¡¯m alone, it feels wrong being here.

    The time passes and after about ten minutes, I start feeling nervous.

    Where is she?

    Another ten minutes pass and I decide to go and look for her but when I try the door, it won¡¯t budge.

    I shake it and hope it¡¯s just stuck, but there¡¯s no moving it and then I hear a low husky voice say from across the room, ¡°Hello, Winter.¡±

    Spinning around, I see a man who looks as old as my father and just as sinister. My heart sinks as I sense I¡¯ve walked into something I¡¯m not going to like and I say nervously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. English is¡­¡± ¡°Gone.¡±

    He nods toward a chair and says smoothly, ¡°Sit.¡±

    My legs shake as I do as he says and as he crosses the room, he steps into the light, and I take a look at a man who drives des against my nerves and causes me to break out in a sweat. I know this man. Massimo Duren, a friend of my father¡¯s and his reputation is not a good one. Rich, powerful and fucked-up and he is looking at me as if I¡¯m his next meal.

    ¡°You have grown into a beautiful woman. I am pleased.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± I¡¯m guessing I know already, and heughs. ¡°I want you, Winter. I always have, and your father has made a deal to deliver you to me.¡±

    ¡°He never told me about this deal. I want to see him.¡±

    I sound brave, but inside I¡¯m shaking, and he grins, revealing a perfect set of veneers. Despite his smart clothes and designer smile, he is still the ugliest man I have ever seen. His gray hair that¡¯s thinning on top and his slight paunch revolt me to the point I feel like hurling on his pure white carpet.

    ¡°Let me tell you a story, my dear. From the moment you were born, your father promised you to me. A wife in waiting and the most valuable asset he owns. As soon as you graduated, you would be mine. The prize in my collection and my finest treasure.¡±

    His eyes sh as he devours me with one sadistic look and says, ¡°My wife, who I will adore. Show the world how lucky I am to have the best. My little pet, who I will look after and keep safe, and in return I granted your father my support in his business. An ally of the most influential kind who will keep his enemies away. A brilliant n that satisfies all involved and now I have run out of patience.

    I squirm on my seat and look for a chance to run because fuck this, I¡¯m getting out of here and losing myself for good. Anything but this and as he reaches out and strokes my head like a pet dog, he exhales and closes his eyes as if enjoying a personal moment.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it.¡± I shatter his perfect moment, but he justughs again. ¡°I thought you¡¯d say that. In fact, I hoped you would, soe with me and let me show you why you really have no choice in the matter.¡±

    Nervously, I stand and ignoring his outstretched hand, I walk beside him to the door he came through that leads into a corridor that¡¯s way darker than the rest of the rooms. It feels cold and oppressive, and I shiver as heughs like a twisted demon.

    ¡°Come, I have something extremely delicious to show you.¡±

    We head down some stone steps set into the wall and the air turns cooler and darker and I falter a little. ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Reaching out, he grabs my hand and growls, ¡°You have no choice.¡±

    We reach the bottom step, and he pulls me roughly along with him, and I already know I¡¯m powerless against him. He¡¯s too strong, so I must keep my cool and work out an escape n.

    He reaches what appears to be a cell door and his fingerprint opens it and when he switches on the light, I feel my heart thumping wildly and swallow the bile rising in my throat because I know that guy and it¡¯s not looking good.

    ¡°Here¡¯s mytest toy, Winter. I believe you may recognize him.¡±

    I can¡¯t look and Massimo says roughly, ¡°Look at him.¡±

    He twists my head, forcing me to look at Emma¡¯s new boyfriend, Corey, stripped naked and chained to the wall. He looks terrified and blue from cold and hisrge, frightened eyes stare at me with hope that I can help him in some way.

    Massimo ms the door behind us and heads toward him and I feel sick as he runs his hands down his body and gently strokes his cock. Corey looks as if he¡¯s going to be sick and Massimo purrs, ¡°My beautiful boy; a very wee addition to my collection.¡±

    ¡°Your collection?¡± My voice sounds as weak as I feel inside, and he nods.

    ¡°Yes, I have several toys like this one that I y with from time to time.

    Mainly in my homes around the country, a few here, a few there. This is the third one I¡¯ve had from Miss. English. She¡¯s such a good friend.¡±

    ¡°Miss. English!¡± I feel sick as he nods. ¡°Yes, the perfect agent for my needs. She delivers me fresh toys and I pay her well. A mutually beneficial arrangement and one I¡¯m keen to continue.¡±

    He smiles with the twisted look of a predator and sighs as he presses his lips to Corey¡¯s who struggles as Massimo groans with longing. Then he stands and heads toward me and I back against the door, hoping I can get the hell out of here. ¡°You see, my darling wife, I¡¯m not interested in you sexually. I prefer boys. But I need a figurehead. Someone who ys the part and looks the part. Someone I can y with in another way. A perfect doll for me to dress and style their hair. My little china doll, who I will always treasure.¡±

    ¡°I said no! You disgust me, so you may as well kill me now, you sick bastard.¡±

    He strikes me hard across the face and as my head snaps back, it hits the wall behind me, making me dizzy and he says almost apologetically, ¡°Now you¡¯ve made me spoil the goods. Naughty girls need to be punished, and you will soon learn that you have no choice.¡±

    He grabs me roughly and pulls me from the room, leaving Corey tied to the wall, shaking in fright. He opens the door of a cell next door and I blink when I see a very different set up. This one is painted white and padded everywhere. There¡¯s a huge white cage set in the center, decorated with roses, with a small swing hanging from the roof bars. In one swift move, he pushes me inside and locks the door, saying happily, ¡°Wee to your new cage, little bird. Say hi to your new home until you agree to my terms.¡±

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡± I try to get my breathing under control, and heughs almost with pleasure.

    ¡°Then the next boy you see chained to the wall next door will be your brother. Once I have used him for my own pleasure and then cut him into pieces, he will be reced by each of his friends. Their fate is in your hands, my dear wife. Be my perfect doll and they will be spared. Resist me and they will end up like your young friend next door.¡±

    He turns to leave, and I say quickly, ¡°If I agree, will you set Corey free?¡±

    He almost looks amused. ¡°But where¡¯s the fun in that, my darling? No, you may listen to his screams to remind you what happens when you think you have a choice. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have business to attend to.

    Enjoy your stay and if you agree to be my wife, then you will be treated like a queen and spared from witnessing my hobby first-hand.¡±

    He turns and the door ms behind him and I feel my legs shake with fear. How has this happened? What the fuck has my father agreed to and, more importantly, what the hell am I going to do about this?

    The screams from the next cell tear my heart in two. The sound of it is like a knife shing me a thousand times. The begging and the cries of pain ring through my ears as I imagine the worst for Emma¡¯s guy. It must go on for hours and then it goes silent and the only sound I hear are my own sobs of terror. Just imagining any one of the guys dragged here and suffering the same fate makes my decision for me and then Baron¡¯s wordse back to me when I need them most.

    ¡®Be smart, take it all in, learn how to survive and always look for their weakness because there always is one. Then use that to your advantage to get what you want.¡¯ I will bide my time and work out my n and when he is at his weakest point, I will kill Massimo Duren and make it slow, painful and final.

 Chapter 36

    I feel almost joyful as I head toward Miss. English¡¯s house with Alessandro walking beside me, and Ivan and Flynn behind us. Malik is waiting back at the house to monitor events on his cameras and as we walk, it feels good to be doing something like this. It¡¯s been a while and I¡¯m looking forward to proving that nobody gets one over on us.

    We push the door open, and Ivan and Flynn cover the exit as Alessandro preps his phone and I call out, ¡°Have you done as I asked?¡±

    A timid voice calls out, ¡°Yes.¡± She sounds nervous,pletely unlike her usual sassy self, and I share a grin with my friend and say loudly, ¡°I want you to touch each other. Pretend you¡¯re with a man and do whates naturally. When I walk through that door, I want to see Eden¡¯s face between Brianna¡¯s legs, licking her wet pussy.¡±

    I give them a moment and then ce my hand on the door and push it slightly open. I see the blonde bob between Brianna¡¯s legs andugh to myself. They are both naked and appear to be doing everything I asked, and I say huskily, ¡°I¡¯m going to enter Eden from behind, poke your ass in the air and carry on what you¡¯re doing, if I don¡¯t hear Briannae, you don¡¯t get to.¡±

    Alessandro holds up the phone and as I fling open the door, he videos the whole scene and as Brianna opens her eyes, she screams when she sees our amused faces as we film her worst nightmare and Eden pulls back and yells, ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    ¡°Payback, bitches. A photograph for a moving one. Enjoy your moment of fame. I know I will.¡±

    We take a moment to appreciate the anger and humiliation in their eyes and as we leave, we hear, ¡°You fucking bastards, give me that phone.¡±

    As Eden rushes out of the room stark naked, Ivan stands in her way and Flynnughs as if he¡¯s just seen the funniest thing ever.

    Eden turns whiter than her hair and ms the door in our faces and we leave them to work out their next move and head home. Alessandro sends the video to Malik who will distribute it to every phone on campus, and I wonder if Eden and Brianna will ever recover from this one.

    Later that evening, we¡¯re no longer smiling.

    Winter hasn¡¯te home and I¡¯m getting anxious. Emma came home hours ago looking pissed at something and Flynn said casually, ¡°What¡¯s up, Angel?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    She makes to move past him, and he rests his hand on her arm and says softly, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s me asking. What¡¯s up?¡±

    She looks angry. ¡°I was stood up, if you must know. Corey Matthews asked me on a date and never showed up. I really thought he liked me, Flynn.

    I feel like a fool because I, well¡­¡± Flynn pulls her into his arms and my heart sinks when I see the murderous rage in his eyes. Great, now he¡¯ll head off for revenge on her behalf and we¡¯ll be in the shit again.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Winter?¡± I ask the only question that concerns me, and she sniffs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Thest I knew, she was in history. I haven¡¯t seen her since.¡±

    I nce at Malik, who looks worried, which isn¡¯t like him, and I feel the pressure building in my head. Nodding to Flynn to take Emma from the room, I say in a hushed voice, ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Malik shakes his head. ¡°Not a lot, but I found this online.¡± He holds up his phone and scrolls to a video on the inte. ¡°It¡¯s one of those pay to view sites and it appears our Miss. English has another profession.¡±

    I watch our history teacher pleasuring herself on camera and feel sick.

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    The sight of that fucking pink pce connects the dots. She¡¯s dressed like a schoolgirl and obviously earns way more money on her back than at her desk and I say urgently, ¡°We need to find her.¡±

    Before we can, there¡¯s a loud knock on the door and Ivan races to open it and I hope to God it¡¯s my sister.

    Instead, we see a distraught Miss. English shaking on the veranda with tears streaming down her face.

    Ivan pulls her in and shoves her into a chair and I say roughly, ¡°Where¡¯s Winter?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Her frightened voice causes a pain in my heart because where the fuck is my sister?

    ¡°What happened?¡± Malik takes charge of the situation because he is always my calm voice of reason and she shakes, stuttering. ¡°We went to town. I promised her a soda to cheer her up. She was so upset in ss I wanted to help and thought that would get her to confide in me. We were nearly there when a car pulled in front of us, and I almost hit it. Three men got out and opened her door. I screamed, and she justughed and told me that I¡¯d yed my part in getting her there and wouldn¡¯t be of any further use.¡±

    Nothing she says rings true and then she sobs, ¡°They threatened me. Told me not to speak about this and deny anything happened. I¡¯m to say I went to the restroom and found her gone and that if I value my life, I¡¯ll keep quiet.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Winter changed before my eyes and told me she had nned this all along.

    She was getting out while she could and never going back. She arranged an escape months ago and to tell your father to go fuck himself.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯m still standing and one look at Alessandro confirms my worst fears. He looks worse than I do and Ivan growls, ¡°You¡¯re a fucking liar.¡±

    He ces his hand on her and she squeals in fright. ¡°Please, you must believe me. Thest thing she said was a message to you, Angelo.¡±

    ¡°What message?¡± My voice is rough, and I almost can¡¯t speak as the pain sears my heart closed forever.

    ¡°She told me you have one night left and then your group will be torn apart forever.¡±

    The atmosphere darkens as we face our worst fear. First Winter and now it seems the rest of us. I refuse to think she¡¯s responsible for this. That¡¯s not my sister and I nod to Ivan, who grasps Miss. English by the hair and pulls her before me. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± I hiss and nod to Malik.

    He brings up the video of her online and she looks down as if in shame.

    ¡°I¡¯m not proud of that. It¡¯s the only way I can earn money. There¡¯s not enough pay being a teacher, and I want to save enough to buy myself a new life in a small town somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Then tell us what you know, who you¡¯re working for, and where my sister is?¡± I am falling fast and need my friends to catch me because my sister can¡¯t have done this willingly. She wouldn¡¯t know how.

    Miss. English sobs. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, that¡¯s all I know. What shall I tell Principal Stoner?¡±

    I nod to Ivan, who releases her, and she falls to the ground in a frightened heap. ¡°You tell him nothing unless it¡¯s the truth. Now fuck off, you sick bitch, and go and y with yourself for money.¡±

    Ivan removes her and we hear a thud as she is tossed down the stairs outside and I am shaking so hard I don¡¯t know what to do. My sister. My beautiful, innocent sister is God only knows where and I don¡¯t have the faintest idea where to go from here.

    The walls are closing in on me because I know what happens now. The End. It¡¯s the end for all of us because somehow that was a warning. We have one night to form our ns because tomorrow they¡¯reing for us.

 Chapter 37

    The house is in darkness and the only people who remain are five twisted souls and one very special guest.

    Emma was moved back to her dorm, and she was happy to go when we exined our time at Rockwell was done. Flynn made up some story about Winter that satisfied her curiosity, and we have one night only to formte the n to find my sister and set us all free.

    The candles burn all around and it looks like a fucking devil worship club, and we sit in a circle with our special guest and prepare to change our destinies.

    I say in a voice devoid of any emotion.

    ¡°This is our final chance to agree on the n. If you are in, you must sacrifice your heart.¡±

    All around me the solemn faces of my closest friends in the world stare at me with the dark look of the damned.

    They each nod as I look at them in turn and when my gaze settles on Baron, he nods with a determination that settles any doubt I ever had of asking him.

    He will be a worthy addition to our club because he has a power none of us understand. The man on the edge looking in and I know in my soul he will never let us down.

    ¡°Membership is painful. Do you understand the consequences of that?¡±

    My voice is cold, emotionless and destroyed and one by one, they agree.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I nod to Flynn, who reaches behind him and as we all remove our shirts and toss them behind us, I take a deep breath.

    ¡°Then this begins. One by one, we sacrifice our hearts and join in blood as ourmitment to Club Mafia. Malik, Angelo, Flynn, Ivan and Alessandro. Mafia. Baron sitting aside on the edge looking into the pit of hell.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if we can even go through with themitment ceremony, but Flynn doesn¡¯t seem to have the same reservations and stares at the group with the mad eyes of a psychopath and grips his de in his hand. Shaped like a w, he rests it against his skin and growls, ¡°I fucking pledge myself to this club against all others. My allegiance is to Club Mafia first and foremost and everything I do in life is for my brothers over my own family.

    We are family now and to show mymitment, I sacrifice my heart.¡±

    The air is tense as he rests the de against his skin and grins like a demented maniac. We watch as he presses the de into his chest andughs as the blood spills like the river of hell down his chest. He doesn¡¯t even flinch as he drags it down his skin, just above his heart and as his drops of blood spill onto the contract we will each sign with blood, it gives me my own strength to see this through.

    Handing the contract to Ivan, who sits to his left, he wipes the de and hands it to our brother without even flinching.

    The tattooed savage who is next in line utters the same words, read from the bloodied sheet and runs the de down his own skin with all the aggression and the madness of hell. He roars as the de shes his skin and then grins as he signs his own name on the contract with his blood and then passes it to me.

    All eyes focus on me as I steel myself and read the words on the page and make my own solemn vow. This club has to mean everything to its members because when you sell your soul to the devil, he keeps it forever. No matter what happens in the future, we work as a team bound by blood andmon purpose.

    We will leave tomorrow and be the enemy within, grabbing our empires from unsuspecting masters. As I repeat the same words, I just see my sister in my heart. Alone and afraid, set up for the cruellest of falls. I don¡¯t believe for a second that she betrayed us and whatever her reasons for leaving the way she did, they were done to protect every single one of us.

    I sh the de through my skin and drag three rivers of pain. My heart is wed out and will never feel emotion again. There will be no tattoos with our club insignia. This needs a different level ofmitment and as my blood joins my brothers, I am re-born an even bigger bastard than before.

    Malik is next and his low voice slices through the silence as he pledges his heart and then Alessandro almost snatches the de and slices his skin in one abrupt move. He growls the words and hands the de to Baron, who studies it before reciting the same mantra spoken by everyst one of us. As the final member pledges his blood, the candles burn with the hottest mes of hell. Souls united in damnation and God help anyone who gets in our way.

    EXACTLY ONE HOUR LATER, our guests arrive, and we throw the biggest party Rockwell Academy has ever seen. We are out of control and don¡¯t care about the consequences of that because tomorrow we bid farewell to our freedom and fall in line.

    Malik will return to Dubai and Ivan to Russia. Flynn heads to California and Alessandro to Boston. I¡¯m heading to New York, where I will be the first to set our n in motion. World domination the only way we know how.

    Power by marriage and our angels have been chosen already. Women who don¡¯t know what¡¯s in store for them and all selected for maximum effect.

    Married to mafia and sentenced to a life of sacrifice. No love, no affection and no shit because God can only help those women because they are the sacrifices needed to form an empire.

    Club Mafia willbine the most powerful families in thend, all with one ultimate goal. Bringing down the men who made us in their image.

    Setting my sister free and taking control of our own lives.

    This is it.

    Let the games begin.

 Chapter 38

    am nervous for so many reasons I can¡¯t count them all. Today will be the hardest test that I cannot fail under any circumstances. Somehow, I have learned to shut away emotion this past year and focus on only one thing ¨C survival.

    Massimo sits like a burden wrapped around me, weighing me down and sucking any hope I have left. Like one of the fictitious Death Eaters, he is slowly sucking away any humanity within me and I will myself to get through today and make it back in one piece.

    He holds my hand and gently ys with my fingers and sighs. ¡°I like this color on you.¡±

    He studies the manicure he gave mest night, and then I watch him drop my hand and smooth out an imaginary crease in my ck silk dress. ¡°You must look perfect, my pet. I want to be the envy of everyone there. I have the brightest star in heaven, and she will shine so brilliant she will blind every person there tonight.¡±

    I feel his scrutiny and hope to God nothing is out of ce, and he whispers, ¡°Look at me, my pet.¡±

    Slowly, I turn and stare into eyes full of madness, although unlike Flynn, this man does not wear it well.

    Just thinking of Flynn makes my soul weep and yet I push the image away just as quickly as it came and focus instead on my husband to get me through.

    He frowns and says with a hint of steel in his voice, ¡°Remember. I will hear everything you say. Pass this test, my pet, and you shall be rewarded.

    Fail and, well, we all know what happens then.¡±

    Heughs as if he¡¯s a fuckingedian and I nod, forcing a smile onto my lips. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down, darling.¡±

    My heart thumps like a bass drum as I set my resolve in ce. I can do this and I will do this because I have no other choice.

    The moment we pull through the familiar gates, I almost doubt my own determination. The familiar bes my nightmare as we join the long procession of cars making their way to the house.

    If I feel anything, it¡¯s fear. Not for what¡¯s inside, but that I won¡¯t make it back. That is not an option, so I shut down inside as I have trained myself to do this past year-to survive.

    The car sweeps to the front door and I hold my breath as we stop and Massimo steps out, tugging me with him.

    His hand feels sweaty, and I know he is tense about this. I¡¯m not sure why because we have more security than the Queen of Ennd and I have seen first-hand how his organization operates.

    Massimo Duren is a feared mafia bastard for a very good reason. He has the biggest operation, the deadliest loyalty of his employees and hides behind a fortress. His dealings are legendary in the business and his punishments cruel and designed to invoke fear in the hearts of everyone who knows him. He is untouchable, and that is why I can¡¯t fail.

    We walk hand in hand into my childhood home and the only thing that strikes me is how small it looks. Compared to Massimo¡¯s pce, this could fit into one small wing of it. He has several homes which are closely guarded like a fortress and all of them are equipped with a dungeon that he likes to visit frequently.

    Pushing those images away, I follow him to a room filled with mourners and all eyes turn in our direction and a hush falls as we head inside. Not just because of him, either. Because of me, because today is the day I visit my family for the first time since I left.

    My heart thumps as if it¡¯s afraid it won¡¯t make it, and Massimo grips my hand tightly and pulls me close by his side.

    Then the moment arrives that I¡¯ve been dreading and my brother steps away from the crowd and heads toward us, looking every inch the mafia don he has now inherited the title of.

    ¡°Massimo.¡±

    He addresses my husband first out of respect and Massimo says with a hint of steel in his voice, ¡°Angelo, I am sorry for your loss.¡±

    My brother just nods, and I feel his piercing gaze searching me for answers that I am not prepared to give.

    ¡°Winter.¡±

    His deep familiar voice tests my resolve as Massimo knew it would and only the tightening on my fingers, crushing them in a warning, tells me my husband is as much on edge as I am.

    ¡°Please, follow me.¡±

    I nod because we knew this would be the first obstacle to ovee and as I walk beside my brother, I do so with my husband¡¯s hand firmly in mine.

    We say nothing and as we reach the familiar room where my father ruled his empire, I wonder if I am really strong enough.

    Massimo leans down and whispers, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside. Call me if you need me, my darling.¡±

    Then he leans down and brushes his lips against mine and I know it¡¯s purely for Angelo¡¯s attention and I nod, smiling up at him as if he¡¯s my fucking Prince Charming. ¡°Thank you, my darling.¡±

    He gently strokes my face and looks at me with passion, and it always amazes me how well he ys this. Then again, he is very passionate about his favorite doll and so I smile as if he hung the moon and step inside the room.

    The door closes behind us and when I see the coffin, all I feel is a surge of relief.

    I walk across and peer inside and see my father looking as if he¡¯s sleeping peacefully. The cruel twist to his lips and the arrogant expression went with him to death, it seems.

    Only the bullet hole square between his eyes tells me his ending was quick at least and I say bitterly, ¡°Rot in hell, you bastard.¡±

    Angelo moves beside me and the urge to take his hand is overwhelming and I begin to shake inside. Trying to distract my thoughts, I say in an angry whisper, ¡°It wasn¡¯t painful enough.¡±

    ¡°It was my only chance, and all that matters is I killed the miserable bastard as I always said I would.¡±

    The silence is ominous and for a moment we are fourteen again. Two souls joined for eternity, taking on the world.

    Angelo moves closer and I move away from him. Creating distance between us in a powerful message to fuck off.

    ¡°Stay.¡± Angelo¡¯s voice is firm and full of conviction, and Iugh derisively. ¡°Why would I want to do that, Angelo?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Because I love my husband and I¡¯m happy.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that, Winter? You forget I know you better than anyone.¡±

    ¡°You know nothing about me. When I left you that day, I was taken to Massimo. He has be my everything, and I realized how lucky I am. I fell in love, and we are happy. Why can¡¯t you ept that?¡±

    He moves toward me, and I shrink back against the wall because God forbid he sees past my lies.

    Grabbing my hand, he pulls me toward him and hisses, ¡°Drop the act. We both know you don¡¯t mean one word of it. Tell me what he has over you. I¡¯ll set you free and I won¡¯t leave you to spend your days in hell with him.¡±

    Pushing him away, I say with a sneer. ¡°Then you will ruin my life. You will make me unhappy because I¡¯m telling the truth. I love my husband and he is everything to me. Why is that so hard to believe?¡±

    I take a few deep breaths and say firmly, ¡°The day I left, I told him everything. About your ns, and desire to ruin empires. In return for knowledge, he has given me everything. I sold you and your friends out for my own purposes and I would do it again in a heartbeat. You are all deluded if you think you can ever be greater than my husband, and so I am begging you to walk away. Leave me alone where I am happy because I don¡¯t want you. I don¡¯t need you, and thest thing I want is to ever see you again.¡±

    Taking a look at the open coffin, I spit into it, hitting my father¡¯s face in one direct hit. ¡°Fuck you all. I hate you.¡±

    Turning, I make to leave and, in a sh, Angelo is by my side, pinning me against the wall and leaning in hisses, ¡°When did you grow up into a bitch sister, this isn¡¯t you, trust me, I know. What hold does he have over you?¡±

    ¡°Love, Angelo. I love him, and why can¡¯t you ept that?¡±

    I push him away, hoping like hell he hasn¡¯t creased my dress and smeared my red painted lips and with a deep breath I say coldly, ¡°Enjoy your life, Angelo. I don¡¯t want to be part of it.¡±

    As I reach the door, I open it and Massimo steps forward and his eyes pass me as he looks into the room.

    I¡¯m not certain if he looks at the coffin or Angelo, but his deep voice scratches against my nerves as he says smoothly, ¡°Death is so final, so peaceful really. Who knows what horrors went before the final act? Your father was a powerful man and yet even he never saw the endinging for him. Unexpected, cruel and final.¡±

    His hand folds around mine and he says, ¡°Have you paid your respects, my darling?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to stay for a while and spend time with your brother?¡±

    ¡°No. I want to go home, my darling, where I belong.¡±

    He nods and I can¡¯t see the look he directs at my brother, but I¡¯m pretty certain it¡¯s a triumphant one.

    As I walk beside him, back the way we came, I just hope I¡¯ve done enough.

    We are back in the car inside ten minutes and as the door ms and the car moves away, Massimoughs, which makes me rx-a little.

    ¡°Well done, my pet.¡±

    He reaches behind my ear and removes the listening device and tosses it to the floor.

    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me down. I have trained my pet well, although I heard you curse, my darling. I am not happy about that.¡±

    A feeling of dread freezes my blood. Please God, no.

    He fusses with my hair and smooths down my clothes, and smiles. ¡°I am feeling generous and will overlook that for once. No, I am pleased with how today went and may allow you a few more excursions if you continue to please me. It feels good knowing your family is no longer a threat to us, so I will grant your wish.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± He smiles. ¡°Tonight, you may have a sleepover.¡±

    The relief hits me inside and all the tension leaves me as I smile at him happily. ¡°I can?¡±

    He nods. ¡°Please me, and I am very generous. I don¡¯t need to tell you what happens when you anger me, so all the time you do as expected, you will treated like a queen.¡±

    For the entire journey, I feel a lightness to my spirit that tells me I did the right thing, and I almost can¡¯t wait to get home.

    As soon as we arrive at the most closely guarded fortress there is, I feel eager to get this over with.

    Massimoughs and pulls me with him toward his room and this is the side to him I prefer. Generous, kind even and caring and I just thank God I yed my part so well.

    We reach his room and I note the huge bed and silken sheets with not a crease in sight. The soft carpeting is new because at any hint of dirt, it is quickly ripped up and a fresh carpetid. The freshly polished wood gleams and the mirrors sparkle and nothing is out of ce because that is how he likes it.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He steps away from me and says almost as an aside.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    We head to the closet that could house a family of five and step inside a white painted mirage of everything a girl dreams of. Chandelier¡¯s sparkle and mirrors reflect the ss-covered shelves, with every item of clothing ever made it seems. Beautiful silks and taffeta. Cashmere and fur, all neatly arranged in order of color. Drawers of jewelry and impably ced rows of shoes, all individually lit under spotlights. This room is his dream and my nightmare and as he closes the door, he says with excitementcing his voice.

    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±

    I don¡¯t even think about it. I am so eager to please him and with care, I remove every item from my body, folding it up and cing it on the side where the maid will deal it with itter.

    I move to the center of the room and stand on a kind of pedestal and feel the light warming my naked body while Massimo walks around me, admiring the view.

    He runs his fingers against my t stomach and then trails them across my breast. Then he frowns and sighs. ¡°You have some growth; we need to deal with that.¡±

    I watch as he removes a razor from the drawer and carefully shaves away the stubble on every part of me and feeling the de reminds me how close I am to pain and when he finishes, he steps back and looks at his handiwork critically.

    Then he grabs some lotion and carefully massages every part of my body, and I will myself to stand as stiff as a statue. God, forbid I move or make a sound while he ys with his doll and I focus on only one thing. The sleepover.

    He selects a beautiful silk nightgown and as he dresses me, the soft fabric falls down my body like a lover¡¯s embrace. I have the best that money can buy, so I¡¯m the lucky one, I guess.

    He drapes a matching silk robe around me and says with a great deal of satisfaction. ¡°We need to tidy up that hair of yours.¡±

    Dutifully, I sit in the chair and wait patiently for him tob out my long hair one hundred times and even the bite of theb doesn¡¯t distract me from the happiness I¡¯m feeling inside.

    One final hurdle to jump and it will all have been worthwhile.

    He drops low on the ground before me and runs his hand up my leg and then parts my thighs, lifting the nightdress with care as he kisses my skin and inhales the scent that he loves so much. Chanel. His favorite.

    ¡°You are so beautiful, my little pet. I always knew you would be. You have pleased me today and so tonight we both get what we want.¡±

    I say nothing and just paint a smile on my face as he sighs and covers my legs before reaching for my hand.

    ¡°Come. I am impatient to begin.¡±

    As I follow him back into his bedroom, I feel an excitement I rarely get to feel. I would do anything for this. I have sold my soul for this, and I follow him through therge living space to the door on the opposite side of his suite of rooms. He raises his finger, pressing his print to the biometric entry system to gain ess and I hold it together for fear of anything spoiling this moment and as we step inside the room, my heart leaps and the emotion almost ovees me until I push it away forter.

    We approach the white crib set in the middle of the room and stand on either side of it looking in.

    ¡°There he is.¡±

    Massimo¡¯s soft voice spoils the moment, and fear sharpens my senses when he lifts my son into his arms.

    ¡°So beautiful, so small and so breakable.¡±

    He gently rocks him, and Frankie stirs from his sleep and cries a little.

    ¡°Such a beautiful baby, just like his mother.¡±

    Massimo walks over to the window and my senses are on high alert as he gazes across the empire he runs.

    ¡°A blessing from God that we prayed for but never dared hope to see.¡±

    Heughs softly. ¡°It was an ingenious n but had an element of luck involved. ce you like forbidden fruit in the garden of Eden and hope temptation proved too much. Miss. English distracting your brother was her idea and I must say it worked a treat, but which one is the father, I wonder?¡±

    I tense and ster a nk look on my face and say in a voice devoid of emotion. ¡°It could be any one of them.¡±

    Heughs and spins around and shakes his head. ¡°So wanton, my little pet. So desperate to be loved. We knew it would only be a matter of time, and I had hoped our n had worked. Not that it would have mattered if you came to me without this precious gift growing inside you. I had a suitable candidate lined up just in case.¡±

    He lifts my son high, and I am ready to pounce if necessary; a mother on the edge of insanity who would kill to protect her child.

    ¡°No, he is perfect regardless, because I now own the most valuablemodity there is. My son keeps you in line and my enemies away, because just the hint of a threat will force me to reveal my hand.¡±

    He strokes Frankie¡¯s head and leans down and kisses him gently. ¡°You have our son for fourteen years, my darling, and then he¡¯s mine. I will leave you to enjoy the evening because I have a new toy waiting for me that I am keen to y with. Enjoy this generous gift because tomorrow it¡¯s business as usual.¡±

    As he walks toward me and hands me my son, I hold it together until he leaves, the door mming behind me sealing me in a prison I never want to leave.

    Clutching my son as tightly as possible, I let the dam burst and as the tears fall down my face, I whisper, ¡°I love you Francesco and I will set us both free, I promise you that.¡±

    As he snuggles into my arms, I look at his beautiful face staring up at me and feel my heart tremble with emotion. So like his father. Dark hair and the darkest brown eyes with the longestshes. My one night only is my most treasured memory and I will always have a reminder of what love feels like. I lied when I told Alessandro I was on the pill because I wanted to feel every part of him and never for one moment thought of the repercussions of that. It was the greatest decision I ever made because now I have purpose and love for the first time in my life. I know my reason for being here. I have my son and if I must sacrifice everything else I would do so in a heartbeat just to hold him in my arms and love him unconditionally.

    I will bide my time and form my n and when Massimo least expects it, I will kill the bastard and, unlike my father¡¯s death, it won¡¯t be quick. The murderous rage that swirls inside my heart is building, and I am counting down the hours until we are free.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ1

    ANGELO can¡¯t believe the moment has arrived. The calm before the storm and what a storm will pass.

    I feel it. It consumes every part of me. The swirl of retribution and danger mix in a lethal cocktail.

    Years of pain, humiliation and fear are consuming every part of me right now and I can taste freedom. Reach out and curl my fist around it. Caress it, treasure it and hold it close because if I fail, it will all have been for nothing.

    Pushing the thought away as quickly as ites, I have no time for failure. My life depends on my sess and, more importantly, my sister¡¯s.

    I push her away too because I can¡¯t allow her soft features to crowd my mind. Not when he¡¯s there. Standing center stage in all my sick and twisted fantasies.

    My father.

    Oscar Sontauro. Mafia Don. Father. Widower. Murderer. Bastard.

    ¡°Angelo,e over here.¡±

    His voice, like a bloodied knife, drives deeper into my heart. Just his voice alone can cause irreparable damage.

    Terrified eyes watch me as I push off the wall, coated in mold, dirt, and blood, not to mention the inside of a man¡¯s soul.

    The dirt beneath my feet isn¡¯t the only dirt in this room and his hoarse voice is like a swarm of bees stinging me on repeat.

    ¡°Your turn to y.¡±

    His sinisterugh echoes around therge warehouse as if Satan has a front-row seat. Maybe he has. It certainly feels that way and only the small whimper from the man chained up naked and thrashing before us disturbs the otherwise surreal silence.

    ¡°Please¡­¡± His pleas will go unanswered. We both know that because if I don¡¯t finish the job, my father will, and I¡¯ll be next. Survival of the fittest. It¡¯s always been this way and as it turned out, my father was the fittest of them all. One by one, he ughtered his enemies, along with anyone standing in his way and rose to take the crown.

    Mafia Don.

    Feared, revered, and worshipped. Not by me. Never by me.

    Thinking back many years ago, when I listened to my mother take herst ragged breath at his hand, I held my sister and we waited for one life to end and two more to wait their turn. Anger the Don and he rewards you with death. We learned from a very young age to y the game. I wonder if he had her chained up like the informant before me now. Naked and begging for forgiveness. Brutally beaten and struggling to breathe.

    Did he dismember parts of her to prolong the agony? Broken bones and severed fingers, eyes that fall to the floor-literally, or a pool of blood courtesy of a knife to the tongue. I¡¯m guessing he offered her no privileges, especially when he caught her screwing the good Senator who went down on her and then with her as their iling bodies were engaged in a horrifying act of survival as punishment for their crimes. No, I have one shot at this, and I must keep a cool head because all our futures depend on it.

    ¡°Hurry up. What¡¯s taking you so long? Anyone would think you were afraid.¡±

    His voice reaches me like thesh of a whip and causes the nerves to scratch against my skin like a rusty nail on a metal bucket.

    I reach him, showing no emotion because he deserves nothing from me, even that. His evil grin reveals a perfect row of white teeth that he bought like everything else in his miserable life.

    He hands me the bloodied knife and his eyes sparkle in the dim, dusky light. The glint of his gold watch catching the light of a cigarette end from his enforcer standing nearby.

    My heart beats with adrenalin as I sense the final show is about to start.

    ¡°Have mercy, son, please.¡±

    I detest the pitiful wailing of the man who has kept his tongue for now, they always do until the end because my father loves to hear them beg for their lives. He likes to feel powerful, like a god among men. The man who has the power if you live or die.

    The enforcer standing by must think he has the best job in the world because my father likes to kill. He always has and prefers to cut up his victims himself. He¡¯s a psychopath and the world will be a much better ce without him in it.

    I approach the man and detect the metallic scent of blood that almost makes me gag. The purple bruises from his body are like the most horrific work of art. His body has been hacked to pieces and only his organs are keeping him alive. He has many crimes under his belt, but the unforgivable act of betrayal when he sold out our family to a rival, sealed his fate. He disgusts me, but not as much as the man whose blood I share.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Stepping toward him, he is lucky I¡¯m keen to move this on because this isn¡¯t my first rodeo and I¡¯m meticulous in my work. What can I say? I inherited the madness and so with a disdainful stare and a flick of the wrist, I sh his throat and sever an artery, the blood spurting across my face acting as the most twisted war paint.

    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake¡­¡± My father is angry. He wasn¡¯t finished with him yet and I know he wanted to prolong my agony as well as the informant. But I don¡¯t have time for this and as I turn, I reach inside my jacket and before he can register what¡¯s happening, I pull the trigger.

    The sound of gunshot bounces off the walls and my victim falls forward before he even knew his time was up. For one sick moment there is silence as my ruthless action is registered and then I stare into disbelieving eyes and rasp, ¡°He had his gun trained on the back of your head. You¡¯re wee.¡±

    My father blinks in disbelief as he looks behind and sees his enforcer face down in a pool of his own blood and he says in disbelief, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. We need to leave¨Cnow. We¡¯ll talk at the house. It¡¯s not safe for you here.¡±

    Taking charge of the situation that isn¡¯t really anything other than a figment of my imagination, I push my father toward the door with a growl, ¡°Move, we don¡¯t have long.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t even question me and just draws his own weapon, sensing an ambush, and as he darts for the door, I almost think this could work.

    Wrenching it open, I take the steps outside two at a time and as the gunshots ring out, my father starts firing into the bushes. Blindly, chaotically, and fearfully.

    Two more seconds. That¡¯s all I have before the soldierse running, alerted by the gunshots, and as I turn, it almost feels in slow motion as I raise my arm and steady my grip on the one thing that will set me free. He is so busy firing at imaginary targets he doesn¡¯t even see iting and as I take aim, I relish a moment that¡¯s been a long time in the making. One more second is all it takes for the bullet to leave the gun and travel like a heat-seeking missile to its target.

    Right between my father¡¯s eyes.

    He falls in slow motion. At least it feels that way and as the sound of screeching tires heads toward us, I drop to the ground.

    Doors m and loud urgent voices surround me as the sound of machine gun fire echoes around the clearing. The cavalry has arrived and as I¡¯m scooped up and pushed roughly through the open door, my thumping heart is fearful that he made it.

    The car heads off at speed and Roberto, my father¡¯s Consigliere, says gruffly, ¡°Angelo, talk to me.¡±

    I appear dazed, confused, as if I¡¯ve been struck and whisper roughly, ¡°My father.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Angelo.¡±

    The fear in Roberto¡¯s voice tells me what I need to know. He¡¯s dead. It¡¯s obvious because if my father was alive, Roberto would be traveling with him. His voice confirms that everything went ording to n when he says with respect, ¡°You have my condolences, Don Sontauro.¡±

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ2

    One monthter

    Roberto is on edge. Just the nervous tick in his jaw and the fact his eyes can¡¯t stay still for a second tells me that, so I say reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know these guys.¡±

    ¡°You think you do.¡±

    I forgive him for talking back because I know he¡¯s suspicious. He doesn¡¯t think my n will work and I¡¯m wondering just how much longer I¡¯ll keep him by my side. Roberto is fast approaching his use-by date, and I need a more loyal soldier by my side of my own choosing-not my father¡¯s.

    Don¡¯t get me wrong, he¡¯s proven invaluable in the weeks since my father got his reward that¡¯s been a long timeing. His only crime is that he thinks I¡¯m not up to the job¨Cyet anyway and feels he should warn me about my decisions every second of the day.

    ¡°Rx, Roberto, grab a drink, screw a whore, do anything to chill because, as I said before, I know these people and we need them. You know that.¡±

    ¡°Something feels off.¡±

    Resisting the urge to roll my eyes, I say with a deep, ¡°Then let¡¯s get this over with.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you sure, Don Sontauro?¡±

    ¡°Perfectly. You may show them in and leave.¡±

    The distaste on his face gives me a moment¡¯s pleasure and then the resignation sets in. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s epted that if things go wrong, at least he warned me. Not that I care because if that was the case, none of us would be alive to tell the tale, but I know something he doesn¡¯t-this has all been a n that has been years in the making and I trust these people more than any other. They are my family now, but as I said, he doesn¡¯t need to know that and as the door closes softly behind him, I reach for the whiskey that has be my only friend.

    We are at the meeting point in Canada. Neutral territory in the middle of nowhere. Mountain ranges surround us and the only way in is by air. A small airstrip brings my guests and as strategic headquarters go, this one is perfect.

    The house is set in a clearing with visibility for several kilometers. Nobody can hide before being detected by the surveince cameras and human eyes set all around like a modern fort.

    Security is tighter than normal but only for appearances because today is the first time we have been together since we shared a house at Rockwell Academy. Five men, all with one shared goal:

    bring down our families and save my sister. I have started the proverbial ball rolling, and now it¡¯s up to my friends to y their part.

    The first one through the door is Malik, which doesn¡¯t surprise me. He has flown in from Dubai and as his eyes find mine, I see the darkness has only deepened in them.

    ¡°Don Angelo.¡±

    Roberto steps aside so he can pass, and Malik holds out his hand in a guarded greeting-for Roberto¡¯s benefit mainly.

    Nodding to my consigliere, I wait until he closes the door and then grin, so happy to see my closest friend. If anything, I feel emotional and Malik nods, his lips twisted in derision as his eyes dance with the devil inside them.

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    He whispers as he sps me to him in a bear hug and I¡¯m not surprised to find that I did. The relief at seeing a friendly face atst surprises me because I wasn¡¯t expecting this. Emotion.

    I have trained myself to avoid it this past year since leaving Rockwell Academy and taking up my position as heir to the bloodied throne, but seeing Malik now reminds me of what we had back then.

    Loyalty, trust, friendship and, dare I say it, love.

    I hand him a tumbler of whiskey and his fingers curl around it as he nods in appreciation, the amber liquid catching the light as he chucks it down in one.

    ¡°Fuck me, I needed that. I¡¯ve been drier than a nun¡¯s pussy these past few months ying the loyal dutiful son and it feels so good to be myself again.¡±

    ¡°Not long now, my friend.¡±

    Malik sighs. ¡°I hope so for my mental health.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any mental health. Yours was fucked years ago.¡±

    Heughs softly as I refill his ss and then the door opens and my heart lifts as Roberto shows in a man who always steals my breath, courtesy of the chaos that surrounds him.

    ¡°Talking of mental health.¡± Malik whispers in a low, deadly voice and I bite back the grin as the most insane man I have ever met strides into the room as if he owns it.

    ¡°Gentlemen.¡±

    His husky voice wraps around my soul and crushes it, and I hate how much these men are affecting me. I missed them. So much. My brothers in arms who have shared so much with me are here to celebrate that phase one of the n isplete. Now it¡¯s time to discuss phase two and as Flynn reaches us and Roberto leaves, a shit-eating grin stretches across his lips as he jerks his head behind him and says pleasantly, ¡°Do I get the pleasure of removing that stick up his ass and beating him to death with it?¡±

    Malik¡¯s eyes gleam as we share an amused grin and protocol aside, we both pull Flynn in for a hug before he can object.

    ¡°Guys, please, I know you missed me.¡± He pretends to pull away, but I see the emotion in his eyes.

    Like all of us, Flynn has endured a hard year of tuition and it¡¯s not the kind they teach at Rockwell Academy.

    He takes the bottle of whiskey and unscrews the cap, chugging down several mouthfuls like the heathen he is.

    ¡°May I offer you a ss?¡± I roll my eyes and he shrugs, ¡°Nah, this works for me.¡±

    We huddle by the firece where a huge fire roars, keeping the chill off a room that has none. We are dressed for dinner because we have one important guest who should be arriving within the hour, and I wonder if his delivery has arrived.

    ¡°Are they here?¡± Malik voices the words we are all thinking, and I shake my head. ¡°His ne is in the air. They have offloaded the luggage and are on their way. I¡¯m guessing within the hour.¡±

    Flynn¡¯s eyes glitter with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m interested to see him.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± We all agree on that because until Alessandro is here with an angel to sacrifice, I can¡¯t breathe easy.

    Once again, the door opens, and Roberto shows a man into the room that demands attention just from his appearance alone. Flynn nudges me and I maintain a stony expression because it¡¯s unusual to see Ivan dressed in a smart suit. Our Bratva friend is more at home in the fighting ring because his name The Savage is well deserved. Malik is the Demon, Flynn the Angel, and I am the Boss. All we need is Alessandro, The Beast, and our family will be reunited.

    ¡°Gentlemen.¡± Ivan strides into the room as if impatient to get started. Of of all of us, he is the one who is resigned to this life and is just along for the ride. A lover of violence and everything that apanies it, he is the most well suited to the living hell we have fallen into.

    Looking past him, I say curtly, ¡°Roberto, arrange another bottle of whiskey for our guests.¡±

    Roberto nods, but I can tell he is uneasy. Hell, I would be uneasy at the menace in this room, but I can¡¯t help that. He is right to be concerned though because we are plotting the end of life as we all know it. We are generals meeting to discuss a devastating war. Mafia wars and it¡¯s been a long timeing.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking sadist, Angelo.¡± Ivan tugs at his cor and looks ufortable in his smart suit.

    Flynnughs out loud. ¡°Then strip. We wouldn¡¯t give a fuck; we¡¯ve seen it all before.¡±

    ¡°I may just do that.¡±

    ¡°Later, Ivan, we have an evening of madness to get through first.¡±

    Ivan groans and as Roberto returns with two more bottles of whiskey, I say shortly, ¡°Show them in.¡±

    He ces the bottles on the side and retreats, hating his new position as butler to my guests. A role he wasn¡¯t happy about taking on, but I convinced him it would look more natural this way. I needed his protection and if any of my guests stepped out of line, he would be there to deal with them.

    Despite the fact it¡¯s all make-believe and not one of my friends holds a threat to me, I don¡¯t want word to get out about that, so I need him to think this is business and nothing else.

    The door opens once again and four terrified women enter, their eyes wide, looking exactly as ordered. Four blondes with curves in all the right ces and despairing looks on their faces as they sense an evening none of them are going to enjoy.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ3

    Roberto pushes thest girl into the room and only the sound of the door mming can be heard as our attention is diverted toward them. Four women here to y a part for our illustrious guest, under strict instructions not to speak at any time. Four girls bought at auction who are expecting a sordid night of depravity as we rip them to shreds. Maybe that will happen, but I doubt it. Unwilling women has never been something we enjoy, but they don¡¯t need to know that.

    A look passes between us and one by one we move as a pack. iming one girl each, we roughly pull them beside us and wait for the show to start. In low tones we talk about shit just to pass the time, the women docile and shivering beside us. They have no drink to hold, no conversation to enjoy, just strict instructions to hold our arm and look pretty and somehow get through the night ahead.

    Fear is something we live with daily, and I can almost taste theirs. It¡¯s a delicious feast of the most disturbing kind, because I doubt a day goes past when we don¡¯t feel it in every living part of us.

    Fear of the future. If we get to enjoy one, that is. Carrying on the family business under the deadliest storm cloud where sunshine is not invited.

    Finally, the door opens, and thest piece of our puzzle isplete as Alessandro strides into the room with thedy of the hour hot on his heels. Lauren Berkeley. Would be Hollywood director under the apprenticeship of our own brother. The Beast. Now a Hollywood producer with a couple of golden statues under his belt. A favor called in from his grandfather in return for pledging his allegiance and stepping up as his sessor when he¡¯s gone. Sicilian mafia, the deadliest kind, and Alessandro¡¯s grandfather is the most poisonous reptile you would hate to meet who favors his grandson above his own son. Alessandro¡¯s father broke away and heads up the Boston mafia and Alessandro can¡¯t wait to end his miserable life. Ourmon hatred of our families bound us together tighter than any physical bonds and now we are all in ce to realize the dream.

    We bide our time in weing our brother, because now the acting begins. Intimidation and fear are the dishes of the day and the frightened looks in the women¡¯s eyes tell me we do our job well.

    I look with interest at Lauren Berkeley. The angel Baron demanded in payment for information he divulged in his usual practical fashion. To this day, I don¡¯t know where he gets it from. He¡¯s always been guarded and slightly aloof, as if he holds the secrets of Hades in his eyes and maniptes others to suit his own agenda. He lived at Rockwell with his own band of brothers, who were the antitheses of us in every way. Not him, though. He was the bridge that linked our two houses and if I had my way, he would have moved in with us.

    My thoughts return to the scar we all wear hidden from view. Self-inflicted on the night it began.

    Demonstrating our allegiance to Club Mafia. Six battle scars that will change our lives and it begins tonight.

    Miss Berkley is the woman who has forced change, and she doesn¡¯t even know it and as she trembles beside The Beast, I wonder what her decision will be. We need to intimidate her and scare her half to death, so she makes the right decision for all of us.

    Alessandro appears to be doing a good enough job of that already because the fear in her eyes is a delicious sight to behold. Then that fear turns to disbelief as our guest of honor makes an appearance.

    ¡°Baron Fitzgerald.¡±

    Roberto¡¯s voice rings out as Baron strides into the room and all eyes turn to him with interest and some with fear. I watch Lauren¡¯s expression which is a strange mixture of disbelief and relief and I head toward him, my hand outstretched, and whisper, ¡°Baron, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    The gratitude in his eyes tells me everything I want to know, and it feels good to repay the debt.

    His information that sparked this reunion has never tasted so bitter on my tongue.

    My sister. Winter Sontauro. The girl who betrayed us all and married our biggest enemy. I thought it was unwilling until the day of my father¡¯s funeral because the woman who walked into our childhood home was a very different one from the one who walked out. Emotionless, cold, and full of bitter defeat. Pledging her undying love for a man who makes Flynn look sane.

    Massimo Duren. A man who many fear and rightly so. Head of thergest mafia syndicate in the mid-west. A fucked-up machine of insanity who I thought was holding my sister captive until she looked me in the eye and told me she loved him. We were the only ones in the room unless you count the decaying corpse of my father and I watched in disbelief as she spat on his face and told me I had let her down. It was ¡®too quick¡¯, she said, and, in that moment, I felt as if I had let her down. I hated every minute of it and when she left with that bastard, it was thest I heard from her until Baron fed me the most devastating news and his payment is the return of the woman who is cowering beside the Beast looking as if she might die on the spot.

    Alessandro has a bigger part to y in this than most, and he doesn¡¯t even know it. The fact the women here are all blonde except for the stunning Ms. Berkley is because he cannot bear to look upon women who remind him of my sister. I never really knew how close they¡¯d be and when she married another, it destroyed him. Ruthless, cold, and unforgiving, he has lived with the demons circling as he imagines her in another¡¯s arms. He loves her. It¡¯s obvious, which stokes the mes of rage that burn inside me because they went against instruction when I brought Winter to live with us in Rockwell. ¡®Stay away from my sister¡¯ was the only rule, and it appears he wanted her more than to obey an order. Betrayal has a habit of seeping through the cracks and breaking apart the strongest of foundations. Winter and Alessandro betrayed my trust, and I am still working out what to do about that.

    I introduce Baron to the woman as if they are strangers and love watching the y of emotions that tell me my answer before we¡¯ve even begun.

    ¡°You keep familiarpany. It¡¯s good to see you again, Miss. Berkley.¡±

    His voice betrays the emotion I know he is feeling, and she just nods and says softly, ¡°Mr.

    Fitzgerald.¡±

    Malik stands beside him and fixes her with an interested look that obviously scares the shit out of her as she swallows hard, trying to disguise the nerves she is obviously feeling now.

    Alessandro watches the scene with a dark look of indifference and Baron says huskily, ¡°How is the new job working out, Miss. Berkley?¡±

    She just straightens up and says bravely, ¡°Its early days, Mr. Fitzgerald and I¡¯m looking forward to learning my craft from the master.¡±

    Alessandro whispers something to her that causes her to tremble, and I almost regret it when Malik says loudly, ¡°Follow me gentlemen; dinner is served.¡±

    With our terrifiedpanions beside us, we walk into the dining room where a feast has been prepared along with a show of the most disturbing kind.

    Arge round table sits at the center of the room, and we take our seats, the silence only broken by the crackle of the dancing mes in the firece.

    Alessandro sits beside Lauren with Malik on the other side. The other women may as well be cardboard cut outs for all the attention they¡¯re shown. There are no words directed their way and they arepletely ignored.

    The door opens and our silent servers deliver a feast fit for kings and queens. Their hands shake as they set down dishes of lobster, the richest beef, and oysters dressed in caviar. The wine is rich and decadent, and we discuss the fictitious business we used as a reason to get everyone here in one ce.

    It¡¯s only when dessert is served that Alessandro brings the conversation around to the reason we are really here and says in a low voice, ¡°My new assistant, Miss. Berkley has disappointed me already.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡±

    Baron leans back in his chair and shakes his head as if he feels responsible somehow.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t follow instruction and as you all know, gentlemen, women who don¡¯t follow instruction don¡¯tst long in my employment.¡±

    Malik grins. ¡°Let me guess.¡±

    I watch with amusement as he grabs her featheredb, and her haires tumbling down.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing this is the problem.¡±

    ¡°Then you do have a problem, Miss. Berkley.¡± Flynn leans forward. ¡°Alessandro does hate a woman with dark hair. It sends him feral.¡±

    ¡°What do you suggest we do to make him feel better?¡±

    Ivan growls as Malik reaches behind her and bunches her hair in his fist and says in an amused voice, ¡°We should cut it all off. Maybe shave it all off. That would solve the problem.¡± It reminds me of a simr scene at a party we threw for Winter back at Rockwell and I sense the amusement in the room, although expertly disguised in front of our guests.

    ¡°Thest woman who disappointed our brother looked a little different when she left. We could do the same to Miss. Berkley.¡± Flynn says with a keen interest.

    ¡°Too messy.¡± Alessandro shakes his head and looks at her with disgust, as if the sight of her hair color is personally insulting him.

    ¡°Maybe if the hair was different, I could tolerate her, but I¡¯m bored already.¡±

    ¡°You always are.¡±

    Malikughs softly as we stare at her, cowering in her seat.

    ¡°Then we should swap partners for the night, Alessandro. Take your pick of the other women.

    They will no doubt pass your stringent tests.¡± I throw that in there and love the fear glistening in her eyes as she tries so hard to remain unaffected.

    Flynn ys his part and announces, ¡°I¡¯d like to offer mypanion up for exchange. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had the pleasure of a woman like her. Fresh meat, as they say.¡±

    Alessandro says darkly, ¡°I want her intact at the end of it. She is my fucking staff, after all, and remember who sent her here. Any other offers?¡±

    Malik says, ¡°I think she¡¯s a virgin. I can smell her fear.¡±

    Then I speak with an authority that ends the conversation stone dead. ¡°We should offer her to our esteemed guest as a gift to enjoy and then dispose of how he sees fit.¡±

    ¡°Then that would leave me without an assistant.¡±

    Alessandro¡¯s low drawl sounds bored, and I interrupt, ¡°Then employ another one who doesn¡¯t offend your eyes. Take mine, I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    The woman beside me looks as if she¡¯s about to burst out crying and Alessandro says with a hint of amusement, ¡°We could share. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Now she looks terrified, and then Baron says roughly, ¡°I could use an assistant.¡±

    The low rumble ofughter rolls around the table as we look at the scene with interest.

    ¡°Take her, she¡¯s yours.¡±

    Alessandro sounds as if he¡¯s giving him one of his used cast offs and I lean forward to see if everythinges together in the most fucked-up of ways.

    We wait for Baron to speak and when he does, it disguises the storm inside him as he says evenly, ¡°Gentlemen, a truly valuable gift and one I will, of course, ept.¡±

    I look at Alessandro and see the knowing smirk on his face and the ¡®you¡¯re wee¡¯ in his eyes and grin.

    ¡°Alessandro, it looks as if you need to start looking for a new assistant.¡±

    He nods. ¡°No problem.¡±

    Baron stands and says darkly, ¡°Gentlemen, I must leave your gracious hospitality, as I have business to attend to. I believe our business is concluded and you will receivepensation in the usual way.¡±

    Flicking a nk look at his new toy, he sneers, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she pushes back her chair and runs after his retreating figure and as the door closes behind them, I breathe a sigh of relief. Now we can get on with the real reason we are here and so I say to ourpanions, ¡°You are free to go. Roberto will pay you what you are owed and arrange your transport.¡±

    They look shocked and Malik says darkly, ¡°I¡¯d run if I were you. You might not get a second chance.¡±

    They leave as they arrived, in silence, and as the door closes behind them, I breathe a long sigh of relief. It begins.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ4

    Jasmine

    Daphne is looking at me with horror, telling me it¡¯s worked at least. ¡°Dad is going to kill you.¡±

    Her eyes are wide and her skin pale, and I try not to see the tears building in her eyes.

    ¡°Then he would be doing me a favor.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°I mean every word.¡±

    Daphne tries to plead with me, but we both know it¡¯s falling on deaf ears.

    ¡°Please, Jas, if you won¡¯t do it for yourself, do it for me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±

    ¡°And you think he is.¡± Her bitterness hurts me way more than her words because she¡¯s probably right. He will take it out on me by hurting her.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t¡­¡± Her soft hand reaches out and grasps mine in a show offort only she can ever give me, and I swallow hard as she says sympathetically. ¡°Why do you make it so hard on yourself, honey?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s all I¡¯ve got left.¡±

    ¡°Girls!¡±

    Daphne¡¯s eyes are wide as she hisses. ¡°Mom. She can¡¯t see you like this.¡±

    ¡°What do you suggest because I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a secret passage around here like in the movies? I¡¯m just going to have to deal with it.¡±

    The gentle clicks of my mother¡¯s heels stop outside the door and my heart flutters with a mixture of fear and excitement. What will she do?

    Daphne moves to my side in a final act of solidarity and my heart swells with love for the only person who only has my best interests at heart. Daphne Rossi. My younger sister and best friend.

    Petite and dazzling; a rare beauty inside and out. The perfect daughter and the perfect human being. A rose among thorns and my parent¡¯s biggest sess. Me, not so much. The thorn in their side more like and as the door opens, I prepare myself for yet another battle that, undoubtedly, I will not win.

    ¡°Jasmine!¡± Her sharp intake of breath makes my heart thump as she regards me through horrified eyes.

    ¡°What have you done?¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No, of course I don¡¯t.¡±

    My hand instinctively flies to thevender hair that I¡¯m now the proud bearer of. My own blonde curls are gone and reced with a straightened act of defiance. The perfect daughter engaged in a final desperate act of rebellion because I will not go down without a fight.

    Thebat trousers and torn khaki top demonstrate my need to do battle, and I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s wondering where I got them from. Luckily, the vintage store in town has an endless supply of unsuitable outfits and I spare a thought for the person who wore this one before me. Whoever they were, they were lucky. They were probably free and able to make their own choices. Me not so much.

    ¡°This is a disaster. What will he think?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure who the ¡®he¡¯ is in this conversation, but I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s the visitor currently awaiting my arrival in thepany of my father.

    I stare at my mother with an attitude of couldn¡¯t give a fuck and her pursed lips indicate I¡¯m in for a tough time.

    ¡°Change at once. You still have time.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m good, thanks.¡±

    Blowing a bubble with the gum in my mouth, I face her off and try not to let my nerves show in my face. I need to stand up for myself because I won¡¯t allow them to ruin my life. I want them to disown me, cast me out, and set me free. That¡¯s the n at least, but I¡¯ll doubt I¡¯ll make it past the front step.

    Marry or die. I¡¯ll take the second option because the thought of the fate that lies in store for me makes living the least attractive option right now.

    Mom snaps, ¡°Daphne, fetch the dress I selected and help me.¡±

    I think I¡¯m more surprised than my mother when a shaky voice whispers, ¡°No.¡±

    We both stare at my meek, mild-mannered sister in shock as she says with tears in her eyes, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt my sister.¡±

    Mom recovers before I do and steps forward and ps her hard across the face, causing me to spring forward and block her from a repeat performance. ¡°Stop!¡±

    She pushes me roughly and as I stumble back, she snarls, ¡°I will do worse unless you do as I say.

    Now, for your sister¡¯s sake, go and change or she will suffer your punishment.¡±

    I am beaten by a pro because Daphne is my Achilles heel and without another word, I turn and head across to my closet, wrenching the torn top from my body in a humiliated act of defeat.

    The silence follows me as my mom and sister watch my walk of shame and as I pluck the smart Chanel dress from the hanger, my fingers tremble as I do what I¡¯m told and by the time my heavy boots have been reced by one of Jimmy Choo¡¯s creations, I feel defeated. I¡¯m not sure why I ever thought differently. I was never going to get away with it, but as I glimpse at my reflection in the mirror, a small smile tugs at my lips. There¡¯s nothing they can do about my hair, though. At least I have a small victory to enjoy.

    Heading back into the room, I hate seeing the tears glistening on my sister¡¯s cheeks and the purple bruise forming across them. Making a fist, I long to return the favor on my mother¡¯s heavily botoxed face and briefly wonder if it would shatter it. The thought amuses me as I imagine her breaking apart like a destroyed statue because I¡¯m pretty certain there¡¯s nothing left of her natural features, anyway.

    na Rossi. Mobsters¡¯ wife. Elegant, pampered, and the perfect showpiece. Riddled with cosmetic surgery in a bid to stay current. Defying her age and prolonging her life because she has yed this game longer than most and I expect it¡¯s because she does everything my father tells her to.

    Franco Rossi, mafia boss and the most hated man alive, by me. Cruel, arrogant, and despicable. A domestic abuser who thinks nothing of using his fists to make a point. If anything good wille out of this, it¡¯s that I will no longer be under this roof, but the problem remains. I¡¯ll have just swapped one abuser for another.

    Angelo Sontauro. The new kid on the block. Newly crowned mafia Don setting up his empire after his father was murdered by an unknown assassin in the grounds of his own home. Nobody knows who did it, but it has made the world we live in uneasy. They don¡¯t like surprises, and I know this has stirred up a shitload of trouble.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to do.¡± Mom¡¯s voice grates against myst nerve. ¡°God knows what your father will do when he sees your hair. You stupid girl.¡±

    Daphne¡¯s small smile makes it worse as she tries to send me all the bravery I need because today I meet my fate and it¡¯s in the form of the newest dark lord on the circuit.

    ¡°Follow me. He¡¯s waiting.¡±

    Mom heads to the door and I throw onest anguished look at my sister, who stands rooted to the spot as she watches helplessly. My heart feels like lead as I throw her a wink at myst shot of showing I¡¯ve got this.

    As I follow my mother down the soulless hallway toward the grand staircase, I briefly consider throwing myself down it. I¡¯d be damaged, dead even. Surely that¡¯s better than the life stretching out before me like a ticking time bomb.

    We walk in silence. Only the clicks of our heels on the polished marble surface gives any indication there is life in this house and as we approach the room where they lie waiting, I leave emotion at the door. Fuck them all and be careful what you wish for because Angelo Sontauro has just demanded something he may want to return to sender, and that¡¯s fine by me.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ5

    I¡¯m impatient to get this over with and mainly because the man grinning at me like the fucking joker makes my skin prickle as if I¡¯ve got a bad dose of the hives. Franco Rossi is a man I need to keep on side because his organization is the secondrgest outside of Massimo Duren¡¯s. I need an alliance of the strongest kind and marriage to his eldest daughter will secure his loyalty and support.

    He¡¯s made that perfectly clear, and I know it¡¯s because he despises the same man as I do. Winter¡¯s new husband and the one I will kill with my bare hands. But I¡¯m not a fool. I know I need to be invincible before I take out the king because it¡¯s doubtful I would survive the night. He has a far-reaching organization that would bring me down in a heartbeat, which is why our n must work.

    Secure strong alliances by marriage. An army of back up when I go to war because make no mistake, there will be one. I will do anything to free my sister whether she likes it or not, and I will sacrifice anyone who stands in my way.

    ¡°We will work well together.¡±

    Franco¡¯s pompous voice carries across the room, and I force a smile on my face. ¡°I¡¯m counting on it.¡±

    He studies me through malevolent eyes, and I feign indifference. I¡¯ve always been a master of the nk expression and I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s trying to read me, but I¡¯m a page without words because nobody will ever have that luxury. I guard my emotions and give nothing away, and the fact I¡¯m about to marry his daughter for his loyalty leaves a bitter taste on my tongue.

    We hear footsteps approaching, and I¡¯m mildly curious about Jasmine Rossi. His eldest daughter and, by all ounts, a reluctant beauty. Hidden behind these stone walls like a fairy-tale princess and molded into his idea of the perfect mafia wife. I couldn¡¯t give an actual fuck though because the only thing I need her for is her hand in marriage. She can do what the fuck she likes after that as long as it¡¯s behind closed doors because to everyone watching, we will be the perfect newlyweds. A front for a sinister plot to bring the whole machine crashing down, leaving Club Mafia rulers of all they survey.

    A well-orchestrated attack on the world we despise, setting us all free to rule at our leisure.

    I am the first to step up, but my brothers aren¡¯t that far behind me. One by one, we will marry for power and amass a following to bring Massimo down. It will work. I will make it work and this is the second step toward that happening. The first was killing my father and I still relish the pleasure that gave me. Now I need Jasmine Rossi chained to my side to ensure one powerful family is firmly in my corner.

    As the door opens, I look up and see na Rossi head into the room with a figure cowering behind her and Franco snaps, ¡°Step forward, girl, and stand before us.¡±

    My first look at my ¡®wife to be¡¯ is an interesting one because drama appears to be her middle name.

    She steps out from behind her mother with a straight back and an edge of defiance I know well.

    Tall and slightly curvy with eyes that could rival Medusa¡¯s as they sh in defiance and only the heaving of her chest reveals she¡¯s shit scared and I can see why, when her father yells, ¡°What the fuck have you done to your hair?¡±

    She says nothing as he storms across and ps her hard across the face, causing her to stumble back and almost fall off the ridiculously high heels she¡¯s wearing. I look at her mother for any reaction at all, but she just stares at her daughter with anger and derision stered across her frozen face.

    Franco is a bastard at work and at home it seems, and I know only too well what having a parent like that is like and I look for Jasmine¡¯s reaction with interest because it¡¯s something both my sister and I have lived with most of our lives. Just thinking of everything we endured at the hands of our own parents takes me back to a ce I never want to go again, and I briefly consider stepping in to help this poor unfortunate creature. However, she just recovers and stands motionless as she regards her father coolly and takes what he dishes out with no emotion involved.

    Franco turns and says angrily, ¡°Angelo, I must apologize for my daughter¡¯s appearance. I can assure you she will lose the hair color and the attitude before the wedding, even if I must beat it out of her.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    I nod because I don¡¯t trust myself to speak right now. Instead, I focus on the rather brave woman standing before us, and I can tell she¡¯s constructed impressive defenses. Therge angry bruise that¡¯s forming on her face matches her hair color and I feel a surge of empathy toward her.

    Franco sighs heavily and snaps at his wife. ¡°Fetch Daphne.¡±

    For the first time, I see a flicker of emotion cross Jasmine¡¯s face and know that look. I have the same one myself when my father used Winter against me and made her pay for my crimes. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s happening here and as na leaves, Franco steps toward his daughter and grabs her face in his strong hands and squeezes it hard, causing her eyes to water and blink rapidly as he increases the pressure.

    ¡°You will not embarrass me in front of my guest.¡±

    She nods and a little of her bravery dies along with part of her soul as she sinks her gaze to the ground.

    Franco grabs his ss of whiskey and knocks it back and thenughs as if he¡¯s just cracked the funniest joke.

    ¡°What must you think of us, Angelo? You must be regretting your wise decision to take this piece of garbage off my hands.¡±

    I say nothing and see Jasmine¡¯s hands ball into a fist, which is the only indication she¡¯s affected by his words.

    ¡°Luckily for you, I have options.¡±

    Her head snaps up, and she looks at her father fearfully as he growls, ¡°I have option number two heading our way and you may find it the better one of the two. The perfect daughter who will be the perfect wife and this one¡­¡± He waves his hand dismissively, ¡°will soon learn that defying me is not the wisest of ns. I have received several offers to bring her in line and I¡¯m tempted to allow it.

    Maybe marriage to one of my friends would teach her. Perhaps then she would know her ce and repay my generosity in giving her everything she fucking wanted in life.¡±

    He sighs, shaking his head. ¡°I me her mother. She spoils those girls and so, Angelo, you now have a choice. Tarnished perfection, or well, pure perfection. I will leave it up to you.¡±

    The door opens and na heads into the room, closely followed by a younger, more polished version of Jasmine. Daphne Rossi is pretty in pink and her blonde hair shines as it sits straight on her shoulders. Her startling blue eyes are straight off the checklist and the polite smile she wears demonstrates a willingness toply. I watch with interest as Jasmine tenses and a desperate look enters her eyes before she blinks it away. I know that look. She is fearful that her rebellion has inflicted her fate on her sister, and I know it¡¯s not out of fear for her own fate, it¡¯s Daphne¡¯s and as Franco reaches out and pulls his youngest daughter beside him, I don¡¯t miss the way she flinches at the contact.

    The matching bruise on her sister¡¯s face tells me she¡¯s not averse to making her own stand and my heart sinks. It¡¯s up to me to set one of them free, at least from this madness, but I can¡¯t promise them it will be any easier under my care. As soon as they step foot inside my house, they will be a stranger to me and only wheeled out when the asion dictates it. But which one?

    ¡°Stand beside your sister.¡±

    Franco pushes his youngest toward Jasmine and as they stand side by side, he says with a gleeful voice, ¡°Choose one.¡±

    na stands to the side and her eyes narrow as she looks between her daughters, and it strikes me there is no emotion in her at all. It¡¯s as if these girls are just another possession to use to their advantage and I wish I could take them both, but I can¡¯t fight their battles for them. I know that, so I say with disinterest, ¡°I¡¯ll take Jasmine as agreed.¡±

    The slight flush to her face reveals she¡¯s not happy about that and I know she will hate leaving her sister here, but Daphne Rossi stands a much better chance at life with her attitude than her sister who looks as if she wants to kill us all stone dead. Plus, Franco will be relieved that I took the feisty one off his hands, leaving him with a weaker fool to manipte.

    Pushing aside any sentiment, I say brusquely, ¡°I¡¯ll take her now.¡±

    na pushes Jasmine forward and hisses, ¡°Stand by your new husband.¡±

    Without making eye contact, she steps forward and stands beside me like a meek pet and Franco nods with approval. ¡°Surprising choice that fills me with relief. This one¡­¡± he points toward Daphne, ¡°will be much easier to shift. You have done me a favor and I am indebted to you. Let me assure you of my loyalty now our families have merged, and I hope you will offer me the same.¡±

    ¡°Of course. That goes without saying.¡±

    Franco steps forward and doesn¡¯t even look at his daughter as he grins, ¡°When is the happy day?¡±

    ¡°Today.¡±

    Heughs out loud. ¡°I¡¯m impressed, Angelo. You don¡¯t hang around.¡±

    He looks at his wife and snaps, ¡°Arrange it. Take this and do something with it. Make her look like a bride at least and find something to cover her fucking hair.¡±

    He pulls her roughly away from my side and as she looks down, the flush in her face increases as she struggles to maintain indifference.

    As they leave the room, I sigh inside. Fuck me, I hate this shit.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ6

    I am so angry I can¡¯t think straight. I¡¯ve been chosen like a toy off a shelf with no regard for my feelings at all. That animal didn¡¯t even have the manners to address me. He looked right through me and sealed my fate with a few unemotional words.

    ¡®I¡¯ll take her now.¡¯ Fucking prick. How dare he make me feel worthless and unimportant? The only good thing is that Daphne was spared from this torture.

    She follows behind us and I know she¡¯s afraid. Both for me and for her because I¡¯m going through something that¡¯s in her future, too. Married off for an alliance. A pawn in a deadly game of chess and I¡¯m in no doubt that Angelo Sontauro intends on taking the King.

    I¡¯ve heard the rumors. Unguardedments from my father¡¯s soldiers when they think they¡¯re alone. Word on the street is, Angelo Sontauro is a rising star and one to watch, so I¡¯m not surprised my father was so keen to forge an alliance with him. Fuck my life because I made this easy on them and I despise my weak will even more than I despise my parents.

    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Mom¡¯s curt voice shes through the silence and makes me shiver-with hatred.

    Where are those moms off the television? Where do they live because I¡¯d like to meet one?

    We reach my bedroom and it¡¯s already a hive of activity. It seems that as soon as the contract was agreed, the wheels were set in motion to transport me from this life into another. Cases are open and my belongings are being tossed in by the maids and I watch my room being stripped before my eyes and feel nothing at all. If anything, I¡¯m d to be rid of it. If I only knew what to expect, I¡¯d breathe a lot easier.

    Angelo Sontauro. Why does that man stay in my mind with his dark beauty that is so unfair? A man so handsome I should be ecstatic, but his cold manner and dead eyes told me there¡¯s nothing left inside to y with. He¡¯s as destroyed as I am, and I would be well advised to steer clear of him.

    Mom heads into the closet and expects us to follow and Daphne whispers, ¡°It could have been worse. At least he¡¯s your own age.¡±

    ¡°If you say so.¡± I can¡¯t celebrate my good fortune when there isn¡¯t any. Small scraps of titudes to make me feel better about what¡¯s happening won¡¯t cut it with me. I want my freedom and nothing else. I want to run and never be found. Start again and live under the radar because if this is my future, shoot me now.

    ¡°Jasmine.¡±

    Mom¡¯s sharp voice has me running and as I enter the closet, she holds up a white silk gown and my heart sinks. ¡°This will have to do. I ordered it just in case. Take off your dress and put this on.¡±

    Words aren¡¯t needed in this situation and with a heavy sigh I shrug out of one designer dress and anticipate the next one, wishing like crazy I could pull on mybats and fight for my life. I may be dressed in silk and smelling like an English Rose, but inside my armor will be polished and ready for battle because Angelo Sontauro just made the worst decision of his life.

    Mom beckons me over and rasps, ¡°Take off your underwear.¡±

    My face burns as I do as she says. There is no point in arguing, and I don¡¯t miss the derisive look she gives me as she snaps, ¡°Take a shower and use a razor to remove every trace of body hair. Men prefer it that way.¡±

    Daphne gasps, reminding me what could happen in the next few hours, and the realization hits me hard. He may want that.

    I can feel the nerves jangling as I head for the shower and wonder why that wasn¡¯t my first thought in all of this. I was so busy concentrating on the marriage itself, I never thought for a minute about what happens next. Just imagining that man staring at my naked body makes the blood rush to my head and I think I may be having a stroke. If anything, I hope I am because God help me, I don¡¯t want that.

    Scrubbing my body, I imagine what he will do to it, and I already feel the shame flooding through me. I don¡¯t want to give him anything, least of all my virginity. Fuck, why am I not prepared for this?

    I try to concentrate my mind on other things and, using the razor, carefully scrape away the hideous hair that my mother obviously thinks would turn a man off. I¡¯m feeling like a fool because I never even considered this.

    Suddenly, the door to the shower is wrenched open and mom stands there looking at me with sharp eyes. ¡°Go and lie on the bed. I¡¯ve asked Dora to call Beatrice. She¡¯ll take care of your body and if only we had more time, we could deal with that infernal purple hair.¡±

    She wastes no time and pulls me roughly from the shower and I almost slip on the soapy water.

    As she propels me toward the bedroom, I am mortified when she snaps, ¡°Lie on your back. She won¡¯t be long.¡±

    The fact the room is a fucking circus, and a hive of activity doesn¡¯t make me feel any better and Daphne¡¯s pink cheeks and frightened eyes tell me she¡¯s hating every minute of this too.

    Mom heads out of the room, no doubt to plot more misery for me and Daphne crouches beside the bed and whispers, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jas. What does it feel like?¡±

    ¡°Like Hell.¡±

    A lone tear seeps from the corner of my eye, and I brush it away angrily. I can¡¯t be weak. I can¡¯t lose control because that is all I have left. My soul.

    I will not be broken by a mere man like Angelo Sontauro, and this will be thest time my parents break me before I reluctantly pick up the broken edges of my sanity and try to piece it back together again. The trouble is, once something has already been broken, the cracks remain. Jagged reminders of a turbulent past that mean you¡¯re never the same again.

    ¡°Stay focused, Jas. You are the strong one. Remember that.¡±

    Daphne brushes a strand of hair behind my ear and smiles so sweetly it melts my heart. ¡°Will you be ok?¡±

    The pain of leaving is unbearable because it means leaving her. My partner in crime and the only friend I have in the world. ¡°I might not see you for months.¡± My voice catches and she shakes her head with a determination I never knew she possessed. ¡°We¡¯ll find a way and by the time we¡¯re finished, those men won¡¯t know what hit them.¡±

    Curling her pinkie finger around mine, we shake on it and repeat the words that get us through the dark times. ¡°We will be free or die trying.¡±

    The maids continue bustling around, unaware of the mutiny in their midst. Sometimes I wonder what they think of this shit show of a family. They remain expressionless and I suppose it¡¯s their own form of self-preservation. Nobody likes to draw attention to themselves under this roof. A fist to the stomach, a p to the face and a kick to the shin. It¡¯s not only my sister and I who suffer that indignity.

    The staff receive the same treatment and bruised ribs, and bloodied noses are amon sight under Franco Rossi¡¯s roof.

    Reaching up, I touch Daphne¡¯s bruise and whisper, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°I could say the same thing to you.¡±

    If anything, we have matching wounds which make us giggle, showing how fucked our minds are.

    ¡°What will you do about¡­¡± Daphne¡¯s eyes widen and she looks around and bends her mouth to my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t say his name.

    They¡¯ll hear you.¡±

    Her troubled eyes stare at me with resignation and my heart goes out to my sister. Somehow, among this madness, Daphne found love. Unbeknown to my parents, she¡¯s been secretly meeting one of the soldier¡¯s sons. A youngd who helps at parties and in the garden. When my parents are upied, they meet in secret and if anyone knows about them, they have kept their secret well. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because the staff hate my parents even more than we do and because we treat them with respect, they look out for us and keep us from discovery.

    Daphne and Eddie are two beautiful people and I worry so much they will be caught one day.

    Eddie will lose his life in the most horrific way if he is caught. His father will be made an example of, and Daphne will be forced to watch. I¡¯m not sure they¡¯ve thought this through at all, but love is blind, and it appears they have shit loads of love dust shoveled in their eyes because they can¡¯t see past the love they share.

    ¡°Please end it, Daphne.¡±

    I implore her and I know she hears me because her lip trembles and her eyes fill with tears as she whispers, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll kill him; you have to put him first.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    She bends her head and I feel my own heart wrench in two because above my own happiness, I want it for my sister.

    The door opens and mom heads in, closely followed by her beautician Beatrice. Before I can even blink, hot wax is dripped on my tender parts and then big strips of paper stuck to it. As they rip them off one by one, I scream in agony and only my mother¡¯s fierce promise quietens me down. ¡°If you scream again, I¡¯ll give you something to scream about. Now get used to pain, Jasmine, because lying on your back staring at the ceiling is your future now. The pain you are experiencing is nothing to what¡¯sing, and it will happen on repeat. So, grow some balls and put up and shut up because nobody likes a cry baby and I¡¯m guessing your husband will soon tire of you, anyway.¡±

    She smirks. ¡°Get used to sharing him. Because you won¡¯t be the only thing he dips his cock into. If anything, hope he¡¯s easily distracted, and you will be left alone most nights. I¡¯m guessing it won¡¯t be long either, so grow up Jasmine and ept that childhood is long gone. This is the beginning of a lifetime of pain, so learn to deal with it.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    As pep talks go, this has probably broken the world record for the worst and yet it has the desired effect because it renders me silent and deadly. My emotions shutting down one by one as they retreat to a safe ce to be brought out when the coast is clear. Pain, humiliation, and neglect. Not really the best recipe for marriage but would exin a few things regarding my parent¡¯s one.

    As I¡¯m waxed, buffed and lotioned up, I lie like a frozen statue as I let them do their worst.

    Then, as they slip the hideous silk gown over my body, I¡¯m not surprised that underwear is forbidden. Mom asks for my hair to be pulled back into a bun and disguised with a tiara, and then she pulls a veil out from thin air and drapes it over my head.

    Stepping back, she looks at her handiwork with a frown and says with a sigh, ¡°She¡¯ll have to do.

    Come, we¡¯ve kept Mr. Sontauro waiting long enough.¡±

    As she pulls me roughly toward the door, I say in a panicked voice, ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you going to change?¡±

    Mom justughs with no hint of humor and says coldly, ¡°No. You¡¯re on your own. We¡¯ve done our best. Now you belong to Angelo Sontauro, and he can deal with your temper, your strong will, and yourcency. You are no longer our responsibility.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± I look at Daphne in fear and she blinks her eyes wide as the realization hits us both at the same time. This is it. I¡¯m leaving and they aren¡¯t evening to my wedding. What sort of family is this?

    Daphne steps forward and says in a frightened voice, ¡°Can we go to the wedding? Jasmine may need a bridesmaid and someone to give her away.¡±

    Mom just shakes her head and fixes her with a distasteful look. ¡°I told you, she¡¯s on her own now.

    We¡¯ll meet up on the very odd asion, but only if her husband desires it. Say your goodbyes, because it may be some time before you see her again.¡±

    The tears fall from both our eyes as Daphne heads my way, her arms outstretched. Before she can make it into my arms, mom pulls her roughly back and snarls, ¡°Don¡¯t spoil her dress. Words are good enough. Now, don¡¯t let this family down, Jasmine, because if your husband is displeased with you, he will cut your throat and feed your dismembered body to the dogs. Remember that and y the game.

    A mafia wife¡¯s lifespan is short and brutal. Try tost longer than most, for all our sakes.¡±

    The fact she pushes me out of the room doesn¡¯t register, as her words echo in my mind like demons circling. What the fuck is happening and even more important, what the hell am I going to do about it?

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ7

    What¡¯s taking so long? It¡¯s been one hour already, and I am running out of patience. Franco fucking Rossi is aplete bore and thinks whiskey and cigars are the cure for everything.

    He likes to tell me how feared he is. How many people he kills on average a week and how he enjoys every minute of it. Then he gave me a list of whores to try, ones he rmends because now we are family, it¡¯s good to share. Thinking of dipping my cock into a hole he¡¯s just vacated makes me wanna hurl and I am so relieved when the door open and na heads inside and smiles thinly, ¡°She¡¯s ready when you are.¡±

    ¡°Bring her in. I want to check she¡¯s not an embarrassment.¡±

    Franco sighs heavily and his wife nods meekly and says sharply, ¡°Jasmine,e here and present yourself to your new husband.¡±

    I watch with interest as she steps aside and in walks a figure shrouded in white. I can¡¯t see her face because it¡¯s concealed by a whitece veil, and yet I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s no smile on those lips.

    She will be hating every minute of this almost as much as I am and as her father approaches and circles her body, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s inspecting an addition to his stable.

    ¡°She¡¯ll do.¡± He turns to me and smiles with a lecherous sneer. ¡°She¡¯s all yours. Make sure she knows who¡¯s boss and she won¡¯t let you down. If she does, I¡¯ll end her life personally.¡±

    Turning to his eldest daughter, he leans in and says darkly, ¡°Don¡¯t let your family down. Spread those legs and give the man what he wants. Never answer back and never question. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    A slight nod is all he gets before he sighs and pushes her roughly toward me. ¡°Take her and enjoy.

    I¡¯ll be in touch if there¡¯s any business I can put your way.¡±

    If anything, this now seems wrong on every level because I am suddenly taking charge of another human being. Imagining how I¡¯d feel if anyone treated my sister this way makes me vow to end her father¡¯s life personally. Bastard. Arrogant miserable bastard and it will be my pleasure to slice his neck and watch the life drain from him at my hand. Maybe she would like to watch. I certainly would, so with a nod, I take her arm and say curtly, ¡°Thank you, sir. I look forward to many years of cooperation between our families.¡±

    Her mother steps to the side as we walk past them, and I can almost taste the tension in the air as we head silently to the door. There is no warm family send off for Jasmine Rossi. Just a harsh reminder her parents couldn¡¯t give a fuck.

    It feels wrong on every level, and I wish I could offer her words of reassurance, but I have none.

    Her future with me will not be a happy one. She has only swapped one hell for another.

    The car is waiting outside and as Roberto opens the passenger door, she slides inside without a backward nce. The car in front is full of our security, as is the one behind. I nod to Roberto and head around to the other side and slip into the seat beside my bride as my consigliere jumps into the front passenger seat.

    As the car moves slowly away, I wonder what is running through her mind right now.

    Once we make it to the open road, I make sure the screen is fully up, giving us privacy and say in a dark tone, ¡°Just so you know, I fucking hate your parents.¡±

    Sighing, I lean back in my seat and reach for the bottle of champagne resting in a chiller in front of me. Grabbing two sses, I fill one and hand it to her and say with an emotionless voice, ¡°You may need this.¡±

    However, that fucking veil prevents her from doing anything, so, with an irritated sigh, I use one hand to lift it over her head and regard two curious blue eyes staring at me with suspicion. ¡°Better.¡±

    Leaning back, I take a swig of my champagne and growl, ¡°Let¡¯s get this ceremony over with and then you¡¯re free.¡±

    A soft voice answers me, ¡°Free?¡±

    There¡¯s a hint of hope edging her words and Iugh softly, ¡°Free to a degree, I should have said.

    You¡¯ll be my wife and I¡¯m sorry about that, but once we¡¯re married, you can please yourself what you do with your time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    She looks worried and confused and I can¡¯t say I me her and with a sigh Iy down how it¡¯s going to be.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you sexually. I don¡¯t want kids and I don¡¯t want you. What I want is an alliance with your father¡¯s operation and this marriage was to secure that. Purely business and nothing else, so I¡¯m sorry if you thought this was a fairy tale, but you¡¯ve only swapped one emotionless life for another.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Turning to face her, I note the suspicion in her eyes, and I say softly, ¡°Look, what happened back there was wrong on every level. Your parents are disgusting human beings who deserve a long, slow, painful death, but we both know how this world operates and if anyone knows what it¡¯s like, it¡¯s me.

    So, count yourself lucky that I saved you from far worse. We¡¯ll live together, but that¡¯s all. You¡¯ll y my wife in public and act your part and I¡¯ll carry on with business. What you do to fill your time is up to you, but you won¡¯t be alone.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°You will have your own security and can only associate with people I approve of. You¡¯ll have your own suite of rooms and could easily live in the house and never see me if you desire. All I require is yourpany in public and your loyalty not to tell a living soul about our arrangement.¡±

    She says nothing and sips her champagne, looking at me through her rather astonishing eyes. In fact, the closer I am to Jasmine Rossi, the more I appreciate the beauty she tries so hard to hide.

    ¡°Oh, and another thing I should mention.¡±

    She looks worried and her eyes widen, adding a vulnerable outline to a woman who has surprised me, and I say brusquely, ¡°If you want sex,e and find me.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± She looks absolutely horrified, which does little for my ego, and Iugh softly. ¡°I can¡¯t have my wife screwing around behind my back now, can I? If word got out, I would look like a fool. So, I can amodate your needs if you wish. If you¡¯re not bothered, then neither am I.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so cold.¡±

    She looks disgusted, and I shrug. ¡°Get used to it, baby, because I¡¯m not promising to be Prince Charming here. I don¡¯t do emotion and I don¡¯t do love. If you¡¯re lucky, the best we can be is friends, but I¡¯m not even bothered about that. I just need a wife and you¡¯ll do.¡±

    I know I¡¯m being deliberately cruel, but she must understand how it is right from the word go. If anything, she should be relieved about that.

    She still says nothing, and I¡¯m bored with this conversation already and just lean back and close my eyes, effectively ending any further discussion.

    It must be twenty minutester the car stops at the steps of city hall and I turn to her and say with a sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ8

    I can¡¯t believe what¡¯s happening. What the fuck is going on? I understand this isn¡¯t love¡¯s young dream, but this man is the coldest one I¡¯ve ever met. A business arrangement, he says.

    Well, tell me something I don¡¯t already know. No kids, no sex, just a smokescreen of happiness and strangers behind closed doors.

    As he helps me from the car, his hand closes around mine and it¡¯s as if it burns. My husband. Why did I never imagine it would be like this? Where is the fancy wedding with all the guests and celebrations? This is, as he described, a business meeting.

    I feel like a fool. I could have worn mybats and torn t-shirt for all he cares. Thinking of the humiliation I suffered to be ready for him is a fucking joke.

    As his soldiers close around us and we head up the steps to Hell, it¡¯s as if the walls closing in on me. No kids, no family, no love. Just an emotionless life, trying to y a part until he doesn¡¯t need me anymore.

    I should be dancing up these steps because I¡¯m free from my parents and I won¡¯t have to endure the degradation of having sex with a stranger. I should be happy about that.

    As we walk into the building, I feel my heart thumping wildly inside. My wedding day. I never thought it would be like this.

    We are met by a woman in a suit who must be in herte sixties. She looks nervous and I can¡¯t say I me her because this is a fucking freak show.

    Without a word spoken, we follow her into a pleasant room that overlooks thendscaped grounds, and she clears her throat as we stand before her.

    As if on autopilot, she recites the words of the civil ceremony and as I pledge my life to Angelo Sontauro, the words sound empty and false. There is no emotion, no love, and no happiness, as we dere our futures to one another for as long as he lets me have one.

    I try to focus on the man I¡¯m marrying and hate that he causes my pulse to race and the heat to spread between my legs. He is so good looking, so desirable and yet there¡¯s nothing inside the pretty packaging.

    As he slips a wedding band studded with diamonds on my finger, I return thepliment with one solid band of gold. This is the first time I have seen these rings, and it all seems like one huge empty promise, anyway.

    Then as she deres us husband and wife and utters the usual words, ¡®you may now kiss your bride,¡¯ I almost expect him to kiss my hand and am surprised when he steps forward and with one arm reaching behind my back, pulls me in close. Then, looking deeply into my eyes, I see a storm building that causes my breath to hitch. His mouth descends to mine before I even register what¡¯s happening and my traitorous lips part and wee him inside.

    With one hand behind my head, he grinds my lips to his, and kisses me fiercely, passionately and with an ownership I can¡¯t ignore. Tongues sh and saliva joins as he brutally assaults my senses in a punishing kiss of promise. I am his now and he is taking his reward and as I kiss him back, I just hope he doesn¡¯t realize this is my first one. I am so inexperienced and hate that part of me, but this- nothing prepared me for how this kiss would affect me. My body literallyes alive as it presses closer to him, desperate for something it doesn¡¯t know anything about. My mind is racing with turbulent thoughts of how intoxicating this is. How much I want him, but how? The wet trail between my legs is demonstrating how ready I am for something I never wanted before. Not with a man like him, not with someone who doesn¡¯t love me. How is this possible?

    Then it¡¯s over as unexpectedly as it began and he pulls away and takes my hand, turning and striding from the room with his bodyguards closing around us as before. We sign the necessary paperwork and leave, and that is as good as my wedding day gets.

    We travel in silence to wherever home is, and yet I¡¯m still reeling from that kiss. He never once looked at me after he dropped me so suddenly and now, as the car sweeps through exceptionallyrge electric gates, I take my first glimpse of a prison that is masquerading as a home.

    A beautiful white building swings into view that¡¯s set in gloriousndscaping that appears man made. I am blinded by its beauty and as we sweep in a crunch of gravel to the front step, I look in awe at the building that rises majestically from the ground.

    The door opens and I¡¯m surprised when Angelo says firmly, ¡°Wait there.¡±

    He leaves and rounds the car and, to my surprise, takes my hand, helping me from the car in a surprising touch of chivalry. I blink against the sunlight as I take in the sweet fragrant air, courtesy of a nearby Jasmine tree, and as his hand closes around mine, it almost appears as if this is genuine.

    The door opens as soon as we approach and a uniformed maid stands to attention with a respectful, ¡°Congrattions Don Sontauro. Ma¡¯am.¡± She curtseys and I smile shyly as Angelo pulls me into a marble tiled entrance hall that is so big, I can¡¯t see the end of it.

    A huge sweeping staircase wraps around the cavernous space and there are two entrance points that meet in the middle upstairs. An iron balustrade provides a decadent touch, and the spotlights are reflected on the shining white marble floor. A beautiful mosaic circle breaks up the space and a huge natural dome skylight floods light into the room. Chandeliers sparkle and small chairs are tucked in the corners, offering ces to rest for weary travelers or waiting guests. A galleriednding above circles the room, at the end of which I spy a huge ss wall offering views of an infinity pool.

    I can¡¯t take it all in and then a woman steps forward dressed in ck, who nods respectfully.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°If you will follow me, Mrs. Sontauro.¡±

    For a moment I forget that¡¯s me and look at Angelo in confusion. He merely shrugs and turns away, heading across the vast space, followed eagerly by his constant darkpanions.

    The woman smiles wryly. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Mrs. Bourne, Mr. Sontauro¡¯s housekeeper and your new best friend.¡±

    I take her hand and shake it, and only the twinkle in her eye rxes my turbulent emotions.

    ¡°Come my dear. I¡¯ll settle you in.¡±

    For the first time, probably in my life so far, somebody is offering me kindness, and it¡¯s so wee. I am so grateful for a kind word and a gentle touch, and I hate the tears that spring to my eyes as she offers me a hand. ¡°Wee home, Jasmine. You have nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    She leads me toward the giant staircase and I briefly wonder where Angelo has gone. Will I see him again today? Something tells me no and I hate the part of me that¡¯s disappointed about that.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ9

    I had to get away for my own sanity. Why did I kiss her like a desperate lover? I am so mad at myself because that wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. I¡¯m determined to keep sentiment away from this arrangement and yet as soon as we were dered husband and wife, and she stared at me through those beautiful blue eyes, something shattered inside me. She looked so afraid and was looking to me for assurances.

    When I heard her soft, lilting voice as she whispered her vows, it drove an interest straight to my throbbing cock. I try to tell myself it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t gottenid in weeks, but things have been a little intense and it¡¯s been thest thing on my mind. Now I have a wife and it angers me how desirable she is because I wanted to remain indifferent around her. Cold, callous and a bastard, but I can¡¯t be that around her, not after what I witnessed at her parent¡¯s home. Not the abuse she has lived with that struck a chord deep inside. It surprised me to be protective, angry even, and I don¡¯t want that. I don¡¯t want to feel anything because feelings get you in a heap of trouble that I could do without.

    Then I gave into my urge and seized a kiss from her tempting lips. They were like two plump cushions that begged to be sucked, and I tried so desperately to resist the urge to bite down hard just to enjoy the soft flesh between my teeth. I hate that my bride is tempting me, and I am already regrettingying down the terms of our arrangement so soon. The trouble is, I don¡¯t have sex with any woman twice for a reason. I don¡¯t want to form attachments because when you live as mafia, attachments make you weak and get you killed.

    As soon as we entered my home, I walked away for my own self-preservation. I need to create distance and just put the emotion down to the asion and nothing more.

    As Roberto falls into step beside me, he growls, ¡°What now, sir?¡±

    ¡°I need a fucking drink, that¡¯s what, and some peace and quiet to work out my next step.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir, you know where you¡¯ll find me.¡±

    I nod and head to my den, where I m the door with a resounding thud. As I pace the Persian rug, I inhale the aroma of polished sandalwood, cigars and whiskey. My personal retreat where I can regroup, and it has never been needed as much as now because one kiss has unraveled me.

    As I sink into the chestnut leather chair by the huge firece, I put my head in my hands. I always knew today would be difficult, but I never expected this. A slow burn of desire that gradually increased every minute I spent with Jasmine Rossi. I thought I was immune to this and had it all worked out. Perhaps it was the way she bravely faced her father after having displeased him. Maybe it was the way she bit her lower lip to stop it from trembling and balled her fists to contain her anger.

    I¡¯m guessing it was the vulnerability of a woman who looks as if she could break apart with just a tap and yet went through with her parent¡¯s n, regardless of how shit scared she was.

    Then, as I heard her soft voice pledge her life to me, it created a protective instinct to re inside.

    I wasn¡¯t prepared for that. To be responsible for a life I just bargained in a business deal.

    Sighing, I reach for the decanter and pour myself a ss of whiskey and stare into the empty grate and ponder my position. Leaning back, I swirl the liquid in the ss and hate the way my thoughts are already turning to her. Wondering what she¡¯s doing now, is she happy with her room? Is she sad, fearful and wishes she was anywhere else? I hate the thought that Mrs. Bourne will see more of her than me, and yet this is what I wanted. What I want. It must be this way, for all our sakes.

    Feeling irritated, I m the ss down and head to my desk and fire up myputer. Work will distract my mind; it always does when you¡¯re building an empire. As I scroll through my messages, one stands out like a red g before me.

    Massimo Duren and Winter Duren congratte you on your marriage. We hope you enjoy a long and happy life together and, failing that, the years you do enjoy are monumental ones.

    The rage starts building inside as I understand the message loud and clear. He¡¯s baiting me, reminding me he holds all the cards and is more powerful than I am. Massimo¡¯s empire could crush mine to dust and still not touch his vast resources. He has my sister locked in a weird marriage, and yet she seems happy about that.

    Thinking back on what Baron told me before he called in the favor and we delivered Lauren Berkley to him, I wonder what to do about it. What it even means for Winter, but I can¡¯t ignore the heads up. Massimo is gay and prefers thepany of young boys rather than the usual whores we get to enjoy. Does Winter know? What about their own rtionship? Do they have an intimate one, or is it all show like mine will be?

    I sense that something is wrong. Baron discovered that our history teacher at Rockwell Academy had a side-line in delivering young boys to Massimo¡¯s mansion nearby. The fact she was the one instrumental in delivering my own sister to him tells me we overlooked her involvement in all this.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She made out it was an ambush that Winter had nned. Apparently not, ording to Baron.

    Perhaps I need to rekindle my involvement with my corrupt teacher and this time I won¡¯t be so believing.

    Now I have my distraction from my fair wife, I prepare to find my history teacher and drag the answers I seek from her lying lips.

    With a sigh, I reach for the phone and call Roberto, saying brusquely, ¡°Arrange an overnight trip to Rockwell Springs. We leave within the hour.¡±

    As soon as I hang up, I call Burton my trusty butler. ¡°I need an overnight bag in one hour.¡±

    Once again, I cut the call and take a deep breath. This is what I need. Something to distract me from my new obsession. Distance will create disinterest, and I¡¯m even considering fucking Miss Hastings onest time to erase the yearning I have for my delectable new wife. Yes, Miss. Hastings was always a good, willing fuck, which is obviously what I need right now. After all, I made it perfectly clear there was nothing between us and she knows the score. A man has needs and my current one is to fuck Jasmine Rossi from my mind once and for all, so I can revert to business and bring my sister home.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ10

    I am utterly speechless. Mrs. Bourne has shown me to a room fit for a queen and apparently, it¡¯s all mine.

    A neutral paradise of silks, brocades, and bling.

    The biggest bed ever created sits in the middle, dripping with soft throws,forters, and cushions that I long to lose myself in. Ornate moldings are everywhere and a giant chandelier sparkles from the rose in the ceiling.

    Mirrors stand proudly against walls and soft lighting illuminates a room I never want to leave.

    The windows are covered in organza and silk and set before it are two tub chairs expertly covered in beige linen, with silk cushions standing proudly to attention. The soft cream carpeting looks newlyid, and the white feather tree is a decadent statement piece dressing the room with a modern quirk.

    ¡°Impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Mrs. Bourne says proudly, and I nod in wonderment. ¡°It¡¯s outstanding.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sontauro flew in the best designer from Los Angeles. She¡¯s a miracle worker, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± I¡¯m astonished that he went to so much trouble and I¡¯m surprised when Mrs. Bourne¡¯s voice softens as she whispers, ¡°Give him time.¡±

    My gaze swings to her and she colors a little. ¡°He¡¯s had a hard life and doesn¡¯t know how to let down his guard.¡±

    ¡°That makes two of us, then.¡±

    Sighing, I stand like a fish out of water in a gown that I despise in a strange home. Mrs. Bourne obviously takes pity on me and says quickly, ¡°If you head through that door, there¡¯s a closet stocked with morefortable clothes. Mr. Sontauro instructed me to order what I believed appropriate, so I hope I got it right. If not, please let me know and I¡¯ll return them, and you can choose more suitable things.¡±

    ¡°He did that?¡±

    I¡¯m astonished, and she nods. ¡°Like I said, give him time. He hides it well, but underneath the pain he wears, like armor, is a lost soul who doesn¡¯t know he needs love.¡±

    Her words surprise me, and she obviously regrets speaking them because she says abruptly, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll leave you to settle in and arrange some food. When you are ready, head back downstairs and take the third door in front of you to the right. That will lead you to the kitchen where I¡¯ll be, and you can eat in there rather than eat alone. Unless you prefer to eat alone, that is.¡±

    She looks anxious and I smile with relief. ¡°No, that sounds absolutely perfect.¡±

    I watch her leave and as the door closes behind her, I stare in awe at my surroundings. I love this and am pleasantly surprised. I¡¯m not sure what I expected, but it certainly wasn¡¯t this.

    I head through the door and blink in disbelief. It¡¯s almost as if I¡¯ve walked into the most luxurious store. Once again, an ornate chandelier hangs from a molded masterpiece, and a pale pink chaise longue is set before a marble ind with the biggest fresh flower disy I have ever seen. A wall of shoes in every color nestles under a carved white pelmet and mirrored shelves are home to matching designer bags.

    With a squeal of pleasure, I investigate what lies behind the doors and fall in love with the array of soft cashmere, finest silk and pure linen, gowns, jackets, and skirts. Soft silk blouses in every color look expensive and I don¡¯t think there¡¯s an item of clothing ever invented missing from this closet paradise. Spying an archway to the left, I blink as I notice it leads to an elegant bathroom. An egg-shaped bath stands at the end of another shiny white marble floor and the ss screen to the chrome shower gives even more space to a room that really doesn¡¯t need it. Two vanity basins are set before a huge mirror and ck and white framed prints are arranged on the walls in ck frames.

    I grab a ss bottle of oil resting by the bath and turn on the faucet, sshing some in the stream of hot water, creating a sensuous scent of rxation.

    I almost rip the hated dress from my body as I long to rx in the deep scented water and as I step inside and lie back, I regard the view from the window showcasing an immacte orchard of fruit trees outside. The smoky ss tells me I can see out, but nobody can see in, and I know I couldn¡¯t have imagined a room like this if I was asked.

    It¡¯s perfect in every way and I can¡¯t believe this is happening.

    Finally, for the first time in many years, I can rx knowing this is it. I¡¯m married and so what if it¡¯s a business arrangement? I can do business; I can live with that.

    Thinking of Daphne back at home makes my heart lurch suddenly. My only regret about leaving is that she¡¯s still there and picturing her own marriage to the certain beast my father will want to do business with, makes my own situation seem like a fairy tale. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine the horrors she will endure and I¡¯m grateful Angelo told me from the beginning how it was going to be. I can live with this, without love, all the time it¡¯s here in this magnificent paradise.

    I hear the door creaking in the bedroom and wonder if Mrs. Bourne forgot something and call out, ¡°I¡¯m in here.¡±

    Briefly wondering if I should get out and cover my nudity, I decide against it because the water is so rxing I don¡¯t care if she sees me like this.

    Then I wish I hadn¡¯t been so reckless because a deep voice filled with amusement says from the doorway, ¡°I see the bath at least is to your liking.¡±

    My head snaps to the side and my breath hitches when I see Angelo leaning against it, looking amused.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡±

    I can¡¯t help shouting and draw my legs to my chest in a desperate attempt to cover up.

    ¡°Get out.¡± I¡¯m furious, but he justughs, pushing off the wall and sauntering confidently toward me, his eyes never leaving mine for a second.

    ¡°Naughty girl.¡± He whispers with amusement and drops to his heels beside the bath, his hand swirling the water and brushing against my thigh.

    ¡°Is that any way to speak to your husband?¡±

    ¡°But you said¡­¡± I blink furiously because don¡¯t I speak English now? He told me I would be left alone. He drags his wet finger from the water and ces it against my lips and, leaning in, whispers, ¡°I came to say goodbye.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± I¡¯m shocked at that, or am I the one going? Is he bored already and if he is, what a fucking weirdo?

    ¡°I have business to attend to and decided it would be rude to leave without saying goodbye.¡±

    He drops his finger and with a gleam in his eye, he pumps some liquid soap into his hand and says huskily, ¡°Allow me.¡± I tense as he rubs circles on my back in a slow and leisurely show of possession, reminding me I signed up for this and actually he can do what the fuck he wants.

    I¡¯m not sure why I like it though and as the hot steam from the waterbines with the oil, the touch of his hand on my skin causes my eyes to close and a low moan makes its way into the room. I don¡¯t even care how he takes that because what¡¯s so bad about this, anyway? He can¡¯t see anything, not really, and so I remained crouched in the bath as he massages my back in a leisurely fashion.

    ¡°Does that feel good?¡±

    I nod because it does and if anything, I don¡¯t want him to stop.

    Then I almost jump out of the freaking bath when his lips kiss a soft trail along my neck and he whispers, ¡°You taste like temptation.¡±

    ¡°Well, um, I don¡¯t mean to.¡± I blink furiously and, he doesn¡¯t seem in any hurry to stop as his fingers continue exploring my back and then brush against the side of my breast, making me gasp.

    ¡°Do you like that, my caged bird? Do you like it when your master gives you attention?¡±

    I don¡¯t even register his words because I don¡¯t want him to stop and trying so hard to remain in control, I whisper, ¡°No.¡±

    His soft chuckle surprises me because I didn¡¯t know he had it in him and I¡¯m shocked when he turns my face to his and whispers, ¡°Liar.¡±

    Then he kisses me in a bold move of attack and as I fall down the rabbit hole, my only thought is, thank God for that.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ11

    I have an hour to kill, and, despite my better judgment, I need to spend it with Jasmine. Don¡¯t ask me why, the pull is too great, and I am curious. I can¡¯t help myself and argued with myself with every step I took to her room, passing Mrs. Bourne on the staircase. She lowered her eyes, and I know she¡¯s concerned about me. I saw it in her expression and as hard as she tries to make things homier; I don¡¯t give a fuck because how can you want what you¡¯ve never had?

    I tell myself it¡¯s just one minute to tell her I¡¯m leaving. That should be enough to set the tone for our rtionship. Our business rtionship, but the minute I saw her rxing in the tub, I wanted more.

    Her furious expression made meugh inside and when I approached, the red tinge to her cheeks wasn¡¯t from the steam. She tried desperately to cover up, and yet the yearning in her eyes told me she wasn¡¯t as immune to me as she likes to think, and I wonder about her. A freshly bloomed flower who is perfect and in her prime and I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s a virgin. She must be curious, just the expression in her eyes tells me that and so I couldn¡¯t resist testing that theory a little.

    Her skin is soft against my fingers and knowing I am the first to touch her this way causes a fierce protective streak to rise inside me. She trembles under my touch and her low moans of desire tell me she¡¯s so ready for this.

    When I kiss her, it¡¯s like tasting forbidden fruit because I¡¯m the bastard who set the rules in ce and it¡¯s ironic I¡¯m the one breaking them on the first day. Can we introduce sex into the arrangement?

    It may solve a few problems.

    Perhaps my visit to Miss. English will be a quicker one than expected because why eat chicken when you have steak at home? Scrub that, the finest oyster. An aphrodisiac of the most potent kind. A virgin who has yet to learn how great sex can be. It may pass the time being the teacher for once and not the student.

    Her low moan is captured in my mouth, and I love how it makes me feel. As if I¡¯m the king of the world and she is my queen. This is new for me because I¡¯m not one for emotion. I fuck a girl once and move on, never to be repeated. Miss. English never counted because she knew the score. A casual fuck between sses with no repercussions. But this-this is new.

    I should pull away. Turn and leave immediately, but now I¡¯ve started something I can¡¯t stop. It¡¯s my fucking wedding day and I¡¯m nning on leaving my bride to go to another woman. What sort of bastard does that? A mafia bastard born and raised.

    The shutterse down as I remember who I am. I can¡¯t afford the luxury of emotion. It will destroy me. My love for my sister is doing a good enough job of that already, so I pull back abruptly and stand, hating the flush to her face and the confusion in her gorgeous eyes. As I stare down at her, I have an overwhelming urge to pluck her from the tub and carry her to bed. To explore her body leisurely and explore it deep.

    Raking my fingers through my hair, I¡¯m hesitating again, and I don¡¯t recognize myself. It¡¯s as if someone else is in control of me and I don¡¯t like-at all.

    Inhaling a deep breath, I try to fix an expression of disinterest on my face. Instead, the only fucking thing that makes it out of my mouth is a soft, ¡°By the way, I kind of like yourvender hair. Itplements your blue eyes.¡±

    Those same eyes blink at me in surprise and before I can make a further fool of myself, I turn and head for the door.

    ¡®I like your fucking hair!¡¯ When did I be such a weak pussy?

    Groaning to myself, I don¡¯t look back and leave the room for my own sanity. She lets me. There is no call for an exnation, no angry retort for invading her personal space. I just feel those eyes burning into my back as I leave, and I wish like hell I know what she is thinking right now because, for some reason, it matters.

    As I head down the staircase two stairs at a time, I meet Roberto in the entrance and say curtly, ¡°Is my ne on standby?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave now. Has Burton arranged my bag?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Yes, sir, safely in the trunk.¡±

    ¡°And the guys?¡±

    ¡°Ready.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    By the time I¡¯m in the middle car with Roberto up front, I breathe a sigh of relief. Business. This will get me through whatever that was back there.

    As we set off, I consider my feelings for Jasmine. Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve never had to care for another human before other than my sister and she wasn¡¯t my sole responsibility. I never had any say in her life, not like Jasmine. When I saw her father strike her, it caused a protective instinct to re up deep inside. When Franco gave me a choice, there was no question it was Jasmine. It was from the moment she walked into the room, wearing a proud gesture of defiance. The fact she never answered back and took her punishment showed me she had learned that the hard way. Now it¡¯s up to me to make things good for her, and I never expected to feel like that.

    When I instructed the designer to make a room fit for a princess, I just believed it was the right thing to do. Mrs. Bourne was given an endless credit limit to equip the closet with everything a woman needs. I suppose I thought that would be enough. Lock her in the gilded cage and carry on with my day. But this-yearning I¡¯ve developed is surprising me.

    It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m leaving for my sake and so I reach for my phone and call the one man I need right now.

    He answers immediately.

    ¡°Malik. What have you got on Miss. English?¡±

    A low chuckle is my answer. ¡°I wondered when you¡¯d ask.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    I¡¯m curious about thatment and he rasps, ¡°She¡¯s subsidizing her teacher¡¯s sry by providing young men for our favorite bastard.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re only telling me now.¡± I¡¯m furious. This is the first he¡¯s telling me of this, even though I heard it from Baron already.

    He snaps, ¡°Y ou asked, my friend and just for your information, I heard back only this morning from a valuable source. Excuse the fact I was rather tied up in family business.¡±

    A piercing scream interrupts the call, and Malik says something in Arabic that sounds a lot like a curse. The scream turns into a pitiful cry, and he sighs heavily. ¡°As I said, family business. Anyway, to the reason you called. Miss. English works at Rockwell Academy for a reason. An endless supply of fresh-faced teenagers for her sugar daddy, and I mean that in the mary sense only. Our bastard likes them young and male, which raises the question of why he married your sister?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know.¡±

    ¡°It could be a front, a smokescreen, so he can carry out his perverted pleasure under the radar, or he married her for another reason. Perhaps he likes to use her in a different way. It¡¯s difficult to find out because she is kept behind closed doors and only brought out when he needs apanion.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying she¡¯s a prisoner?¡±

    My gut wrenches and Malik snarls, ¡°Aren¡¯t we all my friend.¡±

    Another loud scream reminds us he¡¯s got work to do, and he sighs. ¡°Please forgive me. I may be some time. I¡¯ll see what else I can discover, but not until I¡¯ve dealt with this, um, problem.¡±

    He cuts the call and I sigh heavily. Fuck this life and fuck our families for molding us into the bastards we became. I don¡¯t want this for any kids of mine, so I decided not to have any. Why would I, when this is all I can offer them? No, the Sontauro line ends with me, which is why I negotiated a wife in a business deal. Now she knows, it should be easy to make it happen, which reminds me, I really need to book that vasectomy, and fast.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ12

    Angelo left me in a state of shock. For one moment, it was so good to be here. With him. He has a softer side I like-a lot and remembering those hands on my body causes a soft flutter to rip through it, wrapping it in possibilities. His kiss breathed new life into a dying corpse in waiting, and his partingpliment made me smile. The most surprising thing of all, though, is that I didn¡¯t want him to stop. I wanted to see what happens next when a man starts something that I¡¯m guessing ends up with only one thing.

    Sex.

    That forbidden word that was spoken of with quiet curiosity. Tales of what happens and how barbaric it seems. Wide-eyed schoolgirls wonder about something that seems like such a forbidden nightmare. But what happened made me crave things I had never had before.

    ¡®If you want sex,e and find me.¡¯ His words that sounded so shocking a few hours ago now seem like a lifeline. I want to find him; I want to ask, but how can I? I would die with embarrassment.

    In a daze, I step out of the tub and wrap a soft white robe around my body and wander over to the window, looking down on an orchard that appears to hold every kind of fruit there is. Imagining myself walking through the rows of delight, picking the fruit, shows me how happy this ce is already making me. That surprises me more than anything because I hated my family¡¯s home. A mafia home full of fear and no soul. This house is different. It¡¯s ptial, modern, and tasteful. Almost new, and I wonder if it was always this way or if Angelo had it gutted when his father died.

    Now I¡¯m curious to discover more about my husband and I race to the closet and search for jeans and a sweater and tying my hair up in a messy bun, I slip on some pumps and head for the kitchen.

    Mrs. Bourne will fill me in. She looks friendly enough and the promise of food is like a ma because I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve eaten all day.

    As I move through the silent house, I am conscious of being watched. It¡¯s kind of eerie and I¡¯m guessing there are cameras hidden, like at home. Nothing went on in the Rossi family mansion that my father didn¡¯t know about, with one exception. Daphne and Eddie.

    Luckily for them, they found a ce to meet away from the cameras when Daphne was supposed to be at ss. Mrs. Eversley, our governess, was a lush, and it didn¡¯t take much to spike her drink and turn up the heating, causing her afternoon naps tost for a couple of hours at least. Eddie always dealt with the cameras, and I yed the lookout and gave my sister special time with him, but now I¡¯m worried for her safety. Without me around to supervise and keep a lookout, knowing my sister she will be reckless, and I can¡¯t bear to consider the consequences of that.

    My heart thumps as I cross the marble hallway and head for the third door to the right of the staircase as instructed.

    As I push inside, my eyes widen in wonder when I regard a huge kitchen that stretches the whole length of the house. I have never seen a room like it. Cream cabs and white marble counters.

    Chrome fittings and every appliance under the sun, it seems. A huge ss expanse courtesy of the bifold doors that open onto a huge terrace and the light that streams in bathes the room in sunlight and warmth. Comfy white couches are ced at intervals facing the view and set in front of them are low ss tables. A breakfast bar sweeps around the huge ind and tall barstools invite the observer to jump on and see the chef at work.

    Mrs. Bourne looks up and smiles and I love this. I love her already because I have never felt so wee in my entire life.

    ¡°Come in, Jasmine. I¡¯ll make you a coffee unless you fancy something different.¡±

    ¡°Coffee¡¯s fine, thank you.¡±

    She nods and approaches a huge contraption that is soon hissing away as she makes theplicated drink with steamed milk. It doesn¡¯t take long and pushing it toward me, she smiles with a kindness I crave. ¡°Jump up. I may even have some cookies I made earlier.¡±

    I reach for the coffee and say with interest, ¡°This house seems new.¡±

    ¡°It is, but only the interior. When Angelo lived here with his parents, it was a different ce entirely. More antiques, grander in some ways, with lots of tapestries and gold furniture. Typical of the type.¡±

    ¡°You mean mafia.¡± She colors up and I shrug.

    ¡°I moved from one of those. I know what it¡¯s like.¡±

    She looks at me with a curious expression. ¡°It must have been hard.¡±

    ¡°It was.¡± Taking a sip of my coffee, I try to make light of it. ¡°I learned to blend into the shadows.¡±

    ¡°I can tell.¡± Sheughs as she points to myvender hair, and I grin. ¡°A parting act of rebellion that earned me a matching bruise to my face.¡±

    She looks concerned. ¡°I may have something for that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve had worse. I¡¯ll live another week at least.¡±

    Then I say casually, ¡°So, Angelo lived here with his parents. I heard he has a sister. Does she visit much?¡±

    Mrs. Bourne¡¯s face darkens, and she looks uneasy, which immediately puts me on edge. ¡°No. Thest time she came was on the day of her father¡¯s funeral. The house was different then and Angelo was justing to terms with the fact he was now the Don and heading up a mafia family that was in disarray because of the assassination of their leader. Nobody found out who it was, so they suspected everybody. It was a lot to take on.¡±

    My thoughts turn to my husband, and I wonder how that felt. To lose a monster, only to be one.

    ¡°What about his sister? Why didn¡¯t shee back? Don¡¯t they get on?¡±

    Mrs. Bourne looks so upset I regret my question and she blinks away her tears, which causes me to say in rm, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She smiles through her tears. ¡°Winter and Angelo aren¡¯t just brother and sister, they¡¯re twins. They grew up looking out for one another. A tight unit that gave me hope.¡±

    ¡°You were here?¡±

    I wonder how long Mrs. Bourne has worked here for, and she nods. ¡°I was a young woman when I came to work for the Sontauros. Mrs. Sontauro was a difficult woman and neglected her children terribly.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯ve got one of those back at home.¡± I make. A joke to cut the serious air away and she looks sorry about that. ¡°It must have been hard.¡±

    ¡°I knew no different, and I¡¯m sure Winter and Angelo would say the same. You see, Mrs.

    Bourne¡­¡± She looks up. ¡°My situation is a lot like theirs. I had my sister Daphne, and we were a team, so if anyone knows what that¡¯s like, it¡¯s me. I sympathize with them, but I still don¡¯t understand what happened to drive a wedge between them?¡±

    ¡°Massimo Duren. Winter¡¯s husband.¡±

    My eyes are wide. ¡°What, The Massimo Duren, but he¡¯s ancient.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Unfortunately, yes. Winter was married off to him straight from college and never returned. The first time we saw her was on the day of Don Sontauro¡¯s funeral and she returned a different person than the one who left.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Mrs. Bourne shakes her head sadly. ¡°She looked amazing, don¡¯t get me wrong. It appears he looks after her well, physically, that is, mentally, I¡¯m not so sure. She looked empty, soulless, and as if she was ying a part. To outsiders, they were the perfect newlyweds. They weren¡¯t here long but spent their time gazing at one another with adoration and dering their love to anyone who would listen.

    Winter was out of his sight for five minutes and I have never seen pain like it on Angelo¡¯s face when she left. She was so bitter, so abrupt, nothing like the Winter we loved. That was thest time we saw her, and it tears Angelo apart. As I tried to warn you, he¡¯s not all bad, but dealing with so much at a young age has hardened his spirit and I was kind of hoping a new bride would soften the edges a little.¡±

    She throws me such a hopeful smile, my heart sinks. She obviously doesn¡¯t realize this is just a business arrangement and is hopeful it will end in hearts and flowers. For a moment in that tub, I thought it might, but then he left and never looked back.

    My fingers touch my freshly colored hair and I smile to myself. He likes it. Unlike my parents, he approves of my choice and that means so much, to me, anyway.

    She obviously mistakes the smile on my face for love and her expression softens and she says sweetly, ¡°He¡¯ll be home tomorrow. There¡¯s always business to take care of, which it¡¯s best you never mention.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the tip.¡± I take a good look at my surroundings, and she says pleasantly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I make us some lunch and then give you a tour? It¡¯s a big house and will take a while to get familiar with.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡±

    She nods and sets about preparing a delicious looking sd and while I watch, I think about my situation. It¡¯s nowhere near as frightening as I thought it would be. Maybe things might work out. I hope so, anyway, and then I think about when Angelo returns, and the heat starts building already. Will I ask him to teach me a lesson of the most disturbing kind? Will I have the guts to voice something that makes me sweat just thinking of it? After what happened in the tub, I already know my answer because now I¡¯m more than curious and hope it happens soon.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ13

    We touch down at Rockwell Springs airport and a thousand thoughts are spinning in my mind. I¡¯m back. Where it all began. Rockwell Academy was the happiest time of my life and the most desperate. Friendships were formed that I hopest a lifetime, and it was thest time we were all together. Winter included. It was also when we lost her and she found herself married the next day to a monster. The woman I havee to find, who may know a lot about that, is our delectable history teacher, Miss. English.

    Unusually, I have only one car waiting, which concerns Roberto. He is so used to the old ways when my father traveled in convoy, but I doubt anyone at Rockwell Academy is waiting to stage an ambush, so I reassure him by letting him apany me. The rest of the guys are instructed to stand by, and they are ufortable about this.

    I¡¯m not. I know this ce like the back of my hand, so as we head the short distance to Rockwell Academy, it feels as if I¡¯ming home.

    As I remember how happy I was here, it makes me a little sad. It was such a fleeting time for all of us and the only time we could be ourselves, free from the chains of our birthright. I lived with my friends in a house on campus, and we threw some massive parties and they weren¡¯t for the fainthearted either. Then it all changed and here I am now. Head of arge mafia organization that brings in millions of dors in revenue and employs thousands of people. I inherited the madness in every way and the redecoration of my childhood home was just the beginning. By the time I¡¯ve finished, the old ways will be long gone, and we will all be free to live without fear of a bullet in the head from a rival.

    Club Mafia was formed to engineer change and, along with my brothers, we intend on seeing it through. The main goal is to forge alliances, so we be the biggest mafia power in the world with one aim in mind. Bring down Massimo Duren and im his throne, setting Winter free in the process.

    My fingers itch to despatch the monster personally and I am impatient for that day. However, we are not strong enough. Not yet anyway, and one by one we will marry into power, and nothing will break the bonds of family. I will make sure of that.

    As we sweep into the grounds of my old college, it¡¯s good to be home.

    The car stops at the entrance, and I say curtly, ¡°Wait here.¡±

    Roberto makes toe with me, and I say gruffly, ¡°You too, Roberto.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I insist.¡±

    My voice is firm and the look on his face tells me he¡¯s unhappy but knows better than to argue with me. I have proved that I¡¯m a bigger bastard than my father where it counts and have personally despatched anyone who has betrayed me, or my family name. A clean sweep through the business that caused a ripple of discontent and the ones that are left understand their loyalty is their only shot at living.

    The door closes behind me and I stare at the familiar halls that I walked through with my friends as a pack. Feared, desired and unrelenting, we ruled this ce with no emotion.

    As I make my way to Principal Stoner¡¯s office, I wonder what he¡¯ll make of this visit. He was always so scared of us when he should have brought us in line. I¡¯m guessing he threw a party when we left. I would have.

    I don¡¯t even knock and head inside and, as usual, he is settled behind his desk, working as he always was. His startled face looks at me with dreaded realization and I smile with a twisted grin.

    ¡°Principal Stoner. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    ¡°Angelo.¡± He jumps up, scattering the papers on his desk and I watch the sweat break out across his face as he senses I¡¯m not here for a friendly reunion. ¡°How can I help you?¡±

    ¡°I have aint.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡±

    I approach the desk and say in a low voice, ¡°But first I need to meet with Miss. English. Which room is she in?¡±

    He pulls at his cor and turns red with fear, and I watch the sweat forming on his brow as he deals with the panic.

    ¡°Um, room five, I think. The usual one, but she¡¯s teaching.¡±

    I look at my gold Rolex and grin. ¡°For two more minutes before the final bell. Perfect, we don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡±

    Turning on my heels, I leave him to grab his medication and head down the familiar corridor to the history block.

    Any moment now the bell will ring, and the students will spill out with relief, and one very pretty teacher is about to get the shock of her life.

    As if on cue, the bell rings and I am soon joined by several students who look at me with curiosity. Many will recognize me because we left not long ago and some of the seniors will be surprised to see me.

    I don¡¯t miss the nudges and hushed conversation as I cut quite the picture in my ck suit and white shirt, open slightly, revealing the body of a man rather than the child I once was. Buffed and primed for strength, with tattoos adorning it like war paint. One particrly brutal scar above my heart reminds me of what¡¯s at stake and as thest student leaves room five, I step inside and close the door.

    ¡°Have you for¡­¡± The soft voice of our bubble-gum, candy floss teacher speaks out and as she looks up, her words trail away as she stares at me with a mixture of fear and desire. ¡°Angelo.¡±

    She blinks as if she¡¯s having a bad dream and I say casually, ¡°Miss. English. You¡¯re looking good.¡±

    I¡¯m not kidding, she is, but she always did dress for the asion. Nothing has changed and I take in her tight sweater and short skirt, knowing there¡¯s nothing underneath. Her bright blue eyes sparkle with lust as she licks her lips and nods toward the stationery closet. ¡°For old times.¡±

    Before Jasmine I would have been tempted because I always did have a hard spot for the sexy teacher but now it¡¯s business, so I hold up my wedding finger and her eyes widen when I say, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a married man as of this morning.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re what?¡± She looks shocked andughs softly. ¡°And you came to find me rather than fuck your new wife. Interesting.¡±

    She sits on the edge of the desk and hitches up her skirt, revealing her bare pussy ready to be filled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we celebrate?¡±

    Moving closer, I stand in front of her and reach out, twirling her hair in my fingers, noting how her eyes ze with lust and her breathing is shallow. ¡°You¡¯d enjoy that, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You know I would.¡± She leans closer so our lips touch and whispers, ¡°God, how I¡¯ve missed you, Angelo.¡±

    ¡°Then show me how much. Let¡¯s go to your room.¡±

    She nods, her eyes sparkling with desire, and she slips off the desk and purrs, ¡°Follow me. You must remember the way.¡±

    We walk silently through the grounds, the students¡¯ eyes and cameras following every move we make, and our photograph will soon be hot gossip around campus.

    By the time we head through the trees to the house she shares with Miss. Potts, I can tell Miss.

    English is more than willing to spread her legs and revisit old times.

    We head inside and as I close the door, she turns and removes her sweater and I enjoy watching her tits dancing before my eyes as she cups them and groans. ¡°Did you miss me, Angelo?¡±

    Without waiting for an answer, she steps out of her skirt and touches herself between her legs and moans, ¡°Be rough, baby. You know how I like it.¡±

    ¡°If you insist, Miss. English.¡±

    Stepping forward, I pull her roughly toward me and quickly grab her hair, pulling down sharply until she squeals. The tears spill from the corner of her eyes as she gasps, ¡°Too much.¡± As I tighten my grip, I watch her eyes dte with fear when I remove my nk mask and face her with anger.

    ¡°We have unfinished business, you bitch, and you had better start talking.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡± she stutters and with one hand, I remove my knife from my pocket and hold it to her throat. ¡°I want it all. Your part in sending Winter to Massimo, the young boys you deliver, and what he¡¯s got on you. Everyst detail.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong.¡± She hitches her breath and freezes as I run the knife edge across her exposed throat as I tilt her head back. Slowly, I run the knife down to her tits and press the de against a nipple, causing the blood to spill and whisper, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll keep these as a memento.¡±

    ¡°Angelo please.¡± Her sob turns into a low moan as I move the knife further down and rest it against her clit. ¡°This one too. I am very well acquainted with it, after all.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong.¡±

    Even now she is trying to fool me, and the anger burns inside me as I hiss, ¡°Wrong answer.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    shing the knife against her thigh, I draw enough blood to cause pain and, holding my hand over her mouth, I absorb her scream and growl, ¡°You had better start talking if you want to keep your body intact.¡±

    She struggles against me, but I grip her harder and, bringing the knife to her face, I lean forward.

    ¡°I expect a permanent souvenir of my anger on your pretty face would remind you what happened the day you took Winter off in your car.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡± She stutters, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, please, you must believe me, I was set up.¡±

    ¡°Wrong answer.¡± With a flick of the knife, I sh a two-inch cut down her face and she screams hard against my hand. Holding her by the throat, I let her see the madness in my eyes as I snarl, ¡°You were about to deliver the information I came here for.¡±

    The tears mix with the blood trickling down her face, and she sobs, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, please, no more.¡±

    I push her roughly against the wall and, keeping an iron grip on her, hiss, ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°I was desperate. I had no money and Massimo offered to help. In return, he set me up with a college education and this position at Rockwell. He paid me well and in return I¡­¡± ¡°What?¡±

    I tighten my hold and she sobs, ¡°I delivered young boys to his mansion.¡±

    ¡°From Rockwell.¡±

    ¡°Some, but mainly as they stepped off the bus. Homeless and in a strange town and looking for a ce to stay. I only took him boys with nowhere else to go until it wasn¡¯t enough.¡±

    She sobs into my hand. ¡°I told him it would make people suspicious, but he threatened to ruin my life before ending it in prison. Nobody can win against him, so I had no choice.¡±

    ¡°And Winter?¡±

    I¡¯m not interested in making her feel better about what she¡¯s done, and she shakes her head. ¡°He said her father arranged it and I needed to bring her to him because she was his new wife. An arranged marriage that she didn¡¯t have a clue about.¡±

    ¡°So, you delivered her to a monster and lied about it?¡±

    I strike her hard across her face and her head falls to the side, and she howls, ¡°I had no choice.

    Nobody could save me from him.¡±

    The fact she¡¯s telling the truth about that doesn¡¯t make me any less angry, and I want to stab her to death in a mad frenzy.

    ¡°So, you left her there and pretended it was her n all along. We could have saved my sister, and you let her be taken.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, please, you¡¯ve got to believe me.¡±

    ¡°Why would I believe anything you say? You¡¯ve been lying to us this whole time.¡±

    ¡°But your father¡­¡± I freeze and look into her eyes as the rage turns my blood to ice. ¡°What about him?¡±

    ¡°He said you would try to stop it from happening. He told me to distract you because Massimo would take you, too. He would chain you up in his dungeon and y with you until you screamed yourst breath, and he would make Winter watch. I did it for you and your father.¡±

    ¡°Why him?¡±

    The tears are streaming down her face as her voice breaks. ¡°Because I loved him.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I tighten my hold because I never saw thising.

    ¡°When you came to Rockwell, he made a point of introducing himself to the teachers. There was a spark between us, and he asked me to meet him for a drink in town. I was infatuated with him almost immediately, and the night I spent with him was the best sex of my life.¡±

    I feel sick as she continues. ¡°He was so dangerous, and I was intoxicated. I wanted more, and he promised he would check up on me every month if I took care of his son.¡±

    The bile rises in my throat. ¡°So, you fucked the son to please the father. I should kill you now.¡±

    I raise the knife and she squeals, ¡°At first, but then I really got to know you. It was you I wanted, not him. I was caught between you both and then he told me about his arrangement with Massimo. He said he¡¯d set me up in an apartment near his home and visit me when he could. I was going to ditch this life and be a kept woman, and I couldn¡¯t believe my luck.¡±

    She sobs, ¡°Then he died, and I had nothing. You were gone. Massimo neveres to town anymore and I¡¯m left making a living selling sex online. Please Angelo, help me and I¡¯ll tell you everything. I¡¯ll help you bring Massimo down. Please, I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    I don¡¯t have words. I don¡¯t have anything. All I have is so much rage it threatens to burn this house down with both of us in it. She betrayed my sister and made us think it was her all along. All this time I thought she went willingly and there is something about this whole shit show that tells me we don¡¯t have long. Winter needs me more than ever to release her from this horror movie, and so I need to step up and stick with the n.

    As I stare at my former history teacher with disgust, I shove her with a thump against the wall and say in a voice filled with icy rage, ¡°You¡¯re nothing to me. Nothing to Massimo and were nothing to my father. You were used and exploited, and you made it easy on us. There was never going to be an apartment because my father wouldn¡¯t pay for something he could get freely by taking it. He was a bastard and sniffed a bitch in heat when he saw one. You were a convenient fuck for a red-blooded teenager new to sex, and I never thought of you any other way. And Massimo; when he learns you¡¯ve told me everything, he will make your ending slow and painful. So, I bid you farewell, Miss. English and good luck because the first thing I¡¯m going to do is inform Principal Stoner what a slut his history teacher is and how she grooms young boys for sex. Enjoy running for your life and looking over your shoulder. It¡¯s been fun, but you¡¯re on your own now.¡±

    Turning, I don¡¯t even wait for a reply and as I head straight to the principal¡¯s office, I got what I came here for. Answers and even if I don¡¯t like what I heard, at least it all makes sense now, which deepens my desire to gut Massimo Duren like a squealing pig as he begs for his life, and it won¡¯t be long.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ14

    Mrs. Bourne takes me on a tour of paradise. Each room is grander than thest and I have soon lost count of how many we have visited. This is luxury on a scale I have never seen before, and I¡¯m used to being surrounded by the finer things. But not this. Not this creation of modern excellence that is both stunning and homey at the same time.

    ¡°The designer is very talented.¡±

    I¡¯m a little in awe of it all and Mrs. Bourne nods. ¡°She is. Angelo had very specific instructions, but she made his visione alive. It wasn¡¯t cheap, but I¡¯m sure you can see that for yourself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong there.¡±

    As I stare around me, I try to absorb it all. More than anything, I try to wrap my head around the fact it¡¯s my home. To be honest, I¡¯m certain I¡¯m dreaming because how has this happened? When my parents told me I was going to be married to a business associate of my fathers, I considered ending it on the spot. I¡¯m not sure why I imagined him to be as old as my father and every bit as disgusting. It¡¯s why I tested him, I suppose. Hoping my father would end my life before I learned what that involved.

    But Angelo is a pleasant surprise and nothing like I imagined. He has been surprisingly kind, and it has shifted things sideways. Now I¡¯m curious because why is he being so nice? He exined he wanted an alliance with our families, but the room, the clothes, the sweet gestures and interested looks, tells me there¡¯s more to him than I first thought.

    I head across to a photo frame nestling on the table in the light, airy living room that looks over the amazing formal garden. A beautiful girl stares out at me, and I¡¯m struck by the kindness in her eyes as sheughs at the camera. I peer closer and say, ¡°Is this Angelo¡¯s sister?¡±

    It¡¯s almost unmistakable because they share the same eyes and the same features, although where Angelo wears a savage beauty, Winter is like a beautiful goddess.

    Mrs. Bourne¡¯s voice softens. ¡°It is. Such a beautiful soul which is surprising when you remember who she came from.¡±

    ¡°Was she like her mother?¡±

    I¡¯m trying to work out who she resembles, and Mrs. Bourne says bitterly, ¡°Nothing like her, thank goodness. She¡¯s a mixture of both her parents. A wild beauty that stops conversation in a room. Both twins have it and yet from somewhere they inherited a golden heart.¡±

    She sighs and her voice softens. ¡°When Winter married Massimo, she changed. A little of her father showed its hand and her eyes took on a hard look. She came to the funeral a changed woman, and it shocked Angelo. When she left, he stayed in that room with his father for hours. His guests had left long before he made an appearance, and it wasn¡¯t his father¡¯s death that cast the shadows in his eyes. It was Winter. They are so alike, and a little piece of him left with her that day. He is lost, Jasmine. They are both lost, and I can¡¯t see a way out of it. Angelo has thrown himself into his new role as the head of this family and Winter appears to have thrown herself into her marriage. It¡¯s a tragedy that they are separated, but I can¡¯t imagine anything changing.¡±

    ¡°Does she visit?¡± I can¡¯t conceive never seeing your sibling again, especially your twin, and Mrs.

    Bourne sighs. ¡°No. That was thest we saw of Winter. She lives with Massimo in his closely guarded fortress and has declined any invitations to visit. Maybe it¡¯s this house and the memories that she¡¯s distancing herself from. Angelo haspletely transformed the ce to the eye, but the memories linger.¡±

    ¡°So, they had a hard life?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°The hardest. Don Sontauro was intent on hardening his kids to their future and there was no maternal love from a woman who only had her own interests in mind.¡±

    ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    I¡¯m curious because, as my mother said, a mafia wife¡¯s life isn¡¯t a long one and Mrs. Bourne says angrily, ¡°She betrayed the Don and suffered the cruelest of deaths. Family is everything to them and betrayales with the most turbulent passing to the afterlife. If I can give you any words of advice, Jasmine, it¡¯s learning how this world operates and be a master at it. Angelo is a diamond in a cave of darkness and shines brighter than most, but even a diamond can lose its sparkle and I¡¯m fearful he will be dragged down to the pit of hell the harder his life gets. If anything, I¡¯m hopeful he will fall in love and that¡¯s what I pray for. For them both to get the happiness they deserve, and that¡¯s where youe in.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Angelo doesn¡¯t know how to love. He¡¯s never experienced it outside the strong one he has for his sister. Now he has a wife. He has a responsibility he never considered, and the fact he¡¯s gone to such extraordinary lengths to make your stay herefortable, tells me he has a caring side he doesn¡¯t recognize in himself. Give him time and I¡¯m guessing you will be pleasantly surprised.¡±

    As I set the frame back on the table, I think about what she said. I know she¡¯s right, and it lit a spark of hope that my future isn¡¯t as bleak as I feared. Can I turn this around and somehow find happiness in a storm? Just remembering his gentle touch and hard kisses makes me shiver inside. I could try at least, but can I really ask him for an intimate rtionship and why is that bing more appealing by the second?

    Our tour continues outside and Mrs. Bourne takes me on a pleasant stroll through formal gardens, flower filled borders and a kitchen garden that is home to all kinds of soft fruit and vegetables. Arge greenhouse is home to lemon trees and sd leaves and ripened tomatoes that make my mouth water. The orchard is delightful, and we pick a ripe peach to enjoy as we pass through the rows of treesden with fruit and then wander down to a hugeke that offers the perfect view across the glorious countryside.

    ¡°This ce is so special, Mrs. Bourne. I never expected it to be so pretty.¡±

    She nods, a dreamy smile on her lips. ¡°I love it here. Now more than ever because suddenly the house is filled with light in more ways than one. Don Sontauro was a hard man to be around, but his son is an angel inparison. Don¡¯t get me wrong, he¡¯s a closed book, but there¡¯s none of the threat that follows him. He is respectful and cares for his staff and there is a good heart beating inside him, but don¡¯t think it will save you from his cruelty if you betray him. Angelo is his father¡¯s son and there is a temper there you will not want to experience first-hand.¡±

    Her words make me a little uneasy and I whisper, ¡°Have you ever seen it? His temper, I mean.¡±

    ¡°Not first-hand, but the men talk. When his father died, Angelo went on a rampage. Word on the street was his father¡¯s assassination was from an unknown organization set on controlling everything.

    Rival families were antsy and for a while security was stepped up. The men looked to Angelo to discover who did this, and he swept through the ranks, dispatching anyone who spoke out against him.

    Loyalty is his number one requirement, and when his soldiers cast doubt on his ability to lead, he showed them their maker. Consequently, he has built an army of loyal servants who will die for him, and he has developed a mantra of no mercy.¡±

    ¡°It must have been a frightening time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s never been different. This life is always frightening. It¡¯s how you learn to deal with the fear that counts. Don¡¯t be afraid and develop a thick skin and carve your own niche in the fabric. You will be an asset to this family, Jasmine. Just don¡¯t lose your spirit in this madness.¡±

    We head inside and I consider her words. I¡¯m guessing Mrs. Bourne is preparing me for life as a mafia wife, and I¡¯m grateful for that. Can I do this? Can I even survive this? I¡¯ll give it my best shot.

    Death would be the easier option than heading home to face the wrath of my family if I fail.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ15

    As soon as I ¡®reported¡¯ Miss. English to a horrified principal, we left. I could tell that Roberto was pleased about that and is only happy when I¡¯m within his sights. I know he mes himself for my father¡¯s death because he wasn¡¯t with him. I still can¡¯t believe it was so easy. The wonders of modern technology. A burst of machine gun fire courtesy of an app on my phone was so realistic it fooled everyone.

    When I remember how my father used to enjoy torturing his victims for hours, it makes my blood run cold. Only one of his enforcers apanied him, and Roberto was left to run things in his absence. An underboss who oversees the running of the operation and an engineer to keep the machine well-oiled and running efficiently. I value his expertise but know his loyalty was always deeply rooted with my father and he questions my decisions sometimes because he thinks I¡¯m na?ve on how things work in this very real world. Deciding to resist the original n of staying longer, we head home because there is only one thing on my mind. Jasmine Rossi, now Sontauro. The woman I married for position and now the only position that interests me is one where I¡¯m deeply nted inside her.

    This need I have for her surprises me. I¡¯m putting it down to curiosity because I¡¯ve never had a wife before and the emotion that brought with it shocked me. Just seeing her trembling by my side as she pledged her life to me provided a power I wasn¡¯t expecting. A pleasant power over someone else¡¯s life. Someone I can controlpletely. Who will do everything I say and not answer back. A woman who will always be on hand when required with none of the drama that usually goes with it. A pleasingpanion of great beauty and an elegance that I didn¡¯t expect.

    The first moment I saw her is imprinted on my mind as she stood so bravely before her father and took her punishment with no sound at all. The courage she showed struck a chord deep inside, and it¡¯s not just her mind, either. I long to explore a body that interests me way more than I ever thought it would.

    I¡¯ve had countless women and all types and sizes. Mean girls, cheerleaders, frightened virgins, and women who want to walk on the wild side for one night only. That¡¯s all it¡¯s ever been unless you count that fuck doll, Miss. English, but Jasmine is different because now she is mine. My own fuck toy, who I can mold to my requirements, and I am very possessive with my belongings and eager to get back to her.

    By the time we return to the mansion, it¡¯s dark outside. As we sweep through the gates, I admire the lightning that guides us to the entrance. Individual trees are up lit, and the various colors make this a kind of Disnend that demands attention. I have spared no expense in creating my dream home and now it¡¯s time to create my dream woman.

    I will make Jasmine Sontauro every fantasy I ever had, and I can¡¯t wait to begin.

    A distraction from the cruel life I live and the horrors I deal with every day. I will lose myself in soft pleasure and it begins tonight.

    We head inside and the house wees me in. Mrs. Bourne looks surprised as she stands in the entrance hall, alerted by one of my soldiers, as always. I like my staff to anticipate my every move and be ready and as she nods respectfully, I growl, ¡°I¡¯ll take dinner in the dining room tonight. Inform my wife to be waiting in thirty minutes.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    She nods and I head to my room to shower and change. My travel worn clothes are an irritant I need to shed and as I enter my suite of rooms, I breathe a little easier because this masculine luxury always has the ability to do that. Like the room I prepared for my wife, this one is everything a man could wish for. A darker paradise that suits my personality. Charcoal walls with spotlights trained on abstract art and silver mirrors set strategically around the room. Soft carpeting and luxurious soft furnishings give the room a beating heart. Silk sheets and a gray fur throw reminding me I¡¯m a hunter who likes to gather skins and as I strip off my clothes in a closet fit for a king, I head naked into the bathroom through a simr archway to Jasmine¡¯s, into a sleek modern luxury paradise that washes away my troubles.

    Now my mind can only think of one thing and as I stroke my shaft, I prepare myself for a night of pleasure. Yes, this is my wedding night and despite my reckless words earlier, I am interested in sex with my wife and reserve the right to change my mind, whether she likes it or not. And she will, like it, that is because I have never had anyints in the past and by the time the night is returned into day, Jasmine Sontauro will be my wife in every sense of the word.

    I HEAD to meet her and as I walk into the dining room, my heart lifts when I see her standing by the window, gazing out into the darkness. I watch her shoulders tense as she sees my reflection behind her and as she turns, my heart starts beating furiously inside because I wasn¡¯t expecting this.

    Hervender hair is long and sleek and touches her bare back. The soft silk of her lc dress begs me to touch it and herrge pale blue eyes appear almost purple tonight as she stares at me with curiosity. My eyes drag the length of her as she watches my approach, and it takes all my strength to resist pulling her into my arms and allowing my hands to roam across her body. The fact the silk cups her shape like a silken glove tells me there¡¯s something much more enticing underneath.

    She stands tall on silver heels and as I draw near, she matches me in height, and I wonder if she purposefully chose them to make a point and it amuses me to see the guard firmly in ce in her eyes.

    ¡°You look lovely, Jasmine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She just nods and there are none of the giggles that usually apany ttery and I like that about her. She isn¡¯t interested in seducing me anytime soon and adopts none of the feminine wiles her predecessors always lead with.

    To my surprise, she picks up a ss from the table and hands it to me with a wry smile. ¡°Mrs.

    Bourne told me you liked a shot of whiskey before dinner. I took the liberty of pouring you one while I waited, although God knows why you like it so much. I nearly gagged when I tried it myself.¡±

    The distaste on her face amuses me and I can¡¯t resist saying in a low husky voice, ¡°Then allow me to demonstrate.¡±

    Stepping before her, I hold the ss and dip my finger into the warm amber liquid and lifting my finger to her trembling lips, I touch them lightly and, leaning forward, whisper, ¡°Taste it.¡±

    As I slip my finger inside, I love the soft flesh that parts easily and I say huskily, ¡°Suck it.¡±

    Her soft tongue swirls around my finger as she licks every trace of the liquid from my finger and through the whole thing, she stares deep into my eyes with that bravery she wears so well. As I pull out my finger, I take a sip of liquid and then lean toward her and press my lips to hers, almost groaning out loud at how delightful they are. As I force her lips apart, I allow the fiery liquid to spill into her mouth and she shivers against me as she swallows, allowing the trail of fire to slip down her throat and I stare into those devastating eyes and whisper, ¡°Now what do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Her soft husky voice tells me she liked it-a lot and I reach up and brush my fingers across those ruby red lips, wiping the liquid away that shines on them. There is a spell between us that I¡¯m reluctant to break and as her eyes sparkle with interest, I lean in and impetuously im those plump lips for myself. She kisses me back and as our tongues embark on a dance of discovery, I love how this makes me feel. It¡¯s almost leisurely, with none of the fire a quick fuck demands and I long to run my hands over that silken d body and fuck eating tonight. There¡¯s only one dish I want to sample, and it¡¯s standing before me, shivering with desire.

    Reluctantly, I step back and nod toward the seafood cocktail that is waiting in each ce setting.

    ¡°Shall we eat?¡±

    She checks herself and I¡¯m almost sad to see the dreamy expression leave her eye as she turns.

    ¡°Of course, you must be hungry after your journey.¡±

    If she has questions about what just happened, she keeps them to herself and as I hold out her chair and she takes her seat, I allow my fingers to trail across the back of her neck and love how she leans into them. For my own sanity, I remove them immediately and head to the seat opposite and pluck the champagne from the ice bucket beside my chair.

    ¡°A toast to our marriage.¡± I fill the champagne flutes and raise my ss to hers.

    ¡°To our marriage.¡± Her soft voice is the sweetest sound as she smiles and brings the ss to her lips.

    I hold her eyes with mine and we drink in silence, not breaking eye contact for a second, and I wonder what she¡¯s thinking now. Does she want what I am aching for? I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s curious, but will she allow her fear of the unknown to take her down a different path than the one promised a few hours earlier?

    It will be interesting to find out.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ16

    I am officially a lost cause. Angelo has seduced me with the unknown. Apparently, a soft touch, a loaded look, and a gentle smile are all it takes to win my empty heart. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to be so amenable. The fact he¡¯s so hot is a bonus and I can¡¯t believe my luck. Where is the cruelty my mom promised and why does he make me feel like the most desirable woman in the world?

    Just what he did with the whiskey scrambled my brain. I want him so badly I can¡¯t even sit still and the wet slick between my legs could be an embarrassing stain on this silk dress if he keeps this up.

    He is eating slowly and watching me intently the entire time, and it¡¯s heated already. I know what he wants ¨C me, apparently, and yet he said differently earlier.

    I wonder what¡¯s changed and perhaps the whiskey, followed by the champagne, has blurred my senses because I say in a soft voice, ¡°I get the impression something has changed since our conversation this morning.¡±

    A small tug on his lips tells me he¡¯s amused by my sentence, and he nods. ¡°You are very astute.

    Yes, I¡¯ve thought about it and decided you will be my wife in every sense of the word. Only if you agree that is, I¡¯m not a monster, despite what you¡¯ve heard to the contrary.¡±

    ¡°So, let me get this straight¡­¡± I take a huge gulp of champagne for courage and say as bravely as I can, given the subject. ¡°You want to have sex with me?¡±

    He leans back and I¡¯m struck by the light dancing in his eyes as he nods. ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Now I¡¯m flustered because for all my bravado, I don¡¯t have a clue what to do now. I am so embarrassed and don¡¯t really know where to look either and he says in a deepmanding voice that sounds more like a business discussion than anything else, ¡°I sense you¡¯re curious. It would be my pleasure to educate you.¡±

    Once again, I grab the champagne because fuck me, this is excruciating. He obviously doesn¡¯t care because he carries on. ¡°After dinner, we can retire to my room. I will take it slowly and you can stop at any time if you¡¯re unhappy about it. If it goes to n, you can return to your room and sleep alone, as already discussed. This is a mutually beneficial arrangement, and I can reassure you I won¡¯t be looking elsewhere for sex. We will both use each other for physical gratification on the understanding it¡¯s just that. No feelings involved and no kids-ever. Which reminds me until you¡¯re on oral contraception, we will use condoms. Any questions?¡±

    I can¡¯t believe he said it as if he¡¯s negotiating a deal with an associate. What the hell is this, anyway?

    I am struggling to form a reply and he must take that as a big fat ¡®yes¡¯ and rings a bell beside him on the table and smiles. ¡°Time for the main course.¡±

    I¡¯m so d of the reprieve because I need time to form my reply. Like hell am I happy about this arrangement. I may be a virgin, but I¡¯m definitely not approaching this as an unemotional contract that will be devastating to my sanity.

    Mrs. Bourne enters the room and clears our tes with no eye contact or words spoken and serves a main dish of beef casserole that looks and smells divine.

    She fills our sses with red wine and leaves and as soon as the door closes, Angelo says in his deep, sexy voice, ¡°It may seem strange to you, but you¡¯ll understand it¡¯s the best way. Emotion only gets in the way of a good andsting friendship that will be ours to enjoy without sentiment affecting us.¡±

    Setting my ss down, I gather my pride around me like a shield and say in a firm voice, ¡°I¡¯ve considered your offer and will politely decline, if it¡¯s ok with you.¡±

    I stare at him with a hard, unyielding expression and love the surprise that he tries so hard to disguise.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying no.¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°What are your reasons?¡±

    I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s asking me that and I inhale and say in a tight voice, ¡°Well, firstly, emotion would y a big part in sex for me. I¡¯m not some cold bored whore who does this every day.

    Secondly¡­¡± I grab the wine and take a huge gulp and my eyes sh as I say angrily, ¡°You are making me feel like a business deal.¡±

    ¡°You are.¡± His words p me in the heart as he confirms the truth. Of course, I am. Silly me, I forgot for a moment.

    I¡¯m beaten already and slump back in my seat, shaking my head. ¡°I want to return to our original agreement. I will y your wife in public, but you will stay the fuck away from me in private. I kind of liked the sound of that.¡±

    I am angry. So fucking angry the heat is building like a chemical reaction inside me.

    Angelo leans back and stares at me with a thoughtful expression, and it¡¯s impossible to read him.

    I¡¯m shocked when he stands and holds out his hand and I blink in surprise, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure this is going to end well because yes, I declined his offer, but I¡¯m aware I don¡¯t really have a choice. Sighing, I reach for his hand, and he pulls me up and hard against his body, and whispers, ¡°Allow me to change your mind.¡±

    Looking at the half-eaten food on the table, I say in a rather high voice, ¡°Don¡¯t we get to finish our meal?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No.¡± The determination in his eyes makes my breath desert me because what the hell is happening here?

    I allow him to lead me to the door and out into the hallway and as I run to keep up with him, my heart sinks when he heads up the huge staircase. Mrs. Bourne steps out of the kitchen and, seeing his expression, heads straight back the way she came and it¡¯s only the sound of my heels on marble that indicates there¡¯s any life in this ce at all.

    We head upstairs and he pulls me quickly toward what I¡¯m assuming is his room and I try to stem the panic attack that¡¯s threatening to kill me right now.

    We reach arge door, and he pushes inside, and I stare at a room that reeks of masculine control.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡±

    I gaze incredulously at the room set before me because I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. A huge bed dominates the room dressed in ck silk sheets with posts at each corner. A canopy drapes above it of ck organza and set around it are various chests with several drawers. This room is sparsely furnished, and the walls are painted as ck as his heart. ck marble flooring reflects the low spotlights, and a huge mirror is set on one side of the room, making it appear twice asrge.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± I can¡¯t believe for a second this is his bedroom, and he says darkly, ¡°I had this designed as a fuck room.¡±

    ¡°A what?¡±

    My cheeks burn as he sits on the bed and smirks. ¡°As I said before, I¡¯m not interested in romance, just sex. When I sleep, I want my own personal space and I¡¯m guessing you do, too. This room is designed for purpose and if you won¡¯t join me here, somebody will.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    My heart is beating out of control, and he shrugs as if he¡¯s not bothered by my unease.

    ¡°I¡¯m a man, Jasmine. I have a wife and if she won¡¯t fulfill her role, I¡¯ll take a mistress, maybe two, possibly three. You will get used to seeing them hanging around. What can I say? I¡¯m a man with a huge appetite.¡±

    ¡°Do what you want. I couldn¡¯t care less.¡±

    I turn away because I will not give in so quickly and definitely not because of his threat.

    A strong hand on my shoulder stops me and as he spins me to face him, his voice touches me inside like soft syrup on a cold sundae.

    ¡°But I want you, Jasmine. It surprises me, but when I saw you standing so bravely at your parents, there was something that appealed to me. You were magnificent and strong, and I wanted you. I tried to talk myself out of it, but I couldn¡¯t get you out of my mind. I came home when I should be away tonight because there is something about you that speaks to my heart.¡±

    ¡°You did?¡± My eyes are wide because I wasn¡¯t expecting this, and he nods, dipping his mouth close to my ear and whispering huskily, ¡°I want to show you how amazing sex can be. How two people can bring each other to the edge of sanity with just one touch and one stroke. I want to worship your body and give you pleasure and make your days an endless yearning for what I can give you in this room. A neutral room where we are equals. Two people intent on pleasure and nothing more. No boundaries, no consequences, only pleasure. I want it to be you. I don¡¯t want anyone else, but if you force me, I¡¯ll adopt n B.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± He captures my lips in his and whispers, ¡°One night only, and if you hate it, we stop. We carry on with the first n and never speak of this again. Let me show you what you would be missing and let me make you understand why I can¡¯t let you turn me down.¡±

    Possibly it¡¯s the wine, the champagne, and the whiskey. Perhaps it¡¯s the heat that¡¯s tearing through my body at the thought of it, or I expect it¡¯s because from the moment I met him I have been yearning for this, that I say in a whisper, ¡°For one night only then.¡±

    He lifts my chin to face him, and I see the lust sparkling in his eyes as he whispers, ¡°Good decision.¡± Then he bends that wicked mouth to mine, and I abandon all hope because God help me, I¡¯ve tumbled into hell with the devil.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ17

    I was never going to take no for an answer, but I have my principles and it must be her decision. So, I aim to seduce and as I hold my wife in my arms, I love how different this is and knowing she has been with no other man makes me want to make this special. Possibly threatening her with other women wasn¡¯t the best way forward, but I was desperate. I want her. More than I¡¯ve ever wanted anyone and for some reason, the fact she appears cold toward me makes me even more interested. I love her fiery looks that could strike a man dead on the spot, and I¡¯m keen to unleash that passion and tame her. I want to conquer Jasmine Rossi and it will happen tonight.

    As I lower the zip on her dress, it falls to the floor, and she immediately tenses and I whisper, ¡°Rx, you¡¯ll love this.¡±

    When I caress her skin, I love how smooth it is and as I suck her neck gently, I relish the light moan she can¡¯t hide.

    I trace the curve of her ass and pull the silk fabric down until it falls to her feet, and she gasps as she reveals nothing underneath but the most glorious velvet skin.

    We stand face to face as she stands tall in her heels and as I step back and admire her naked flesh, she makes to cover herself with her arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide from me. I want to adore you.¡±

    Her cheeks are a burning me and Iugh softly as I pull off my own t-shirt and shrug out of my sweatpants. Her eyes widen when she sees I¡¯m naked and I love how her eyes dte as she takes her first nce at what I can give her.

    ¡°Lie on the bed.¡± I growl, stroking my shaft, ¡°But¡­¡± She¡¯s so scared it makes me want her more and I step forward and whisper, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. Trust me.¡±

    She steps back and edges up the bed and, one by one, I remove her heels and drop them to the ground and lie beside her, pulling her close as I leisurely stroke her body until she trembles beside me. Gently, I push her down and kiss a trail of exploration all over her body as she tries to control her breathing and, as I take her nipple in my mouth, she groans with a longing I needed to hear. Then, using my hands, I light a trail to her swollen pussy and as I dip my head between her thighs, her shocked gasp of pleasure makes my heart dance.

    Tasting Jasmine more than makes up for skipping dessert, and I¡¯m unbearably hard as I sample the finest sweet treat. I tease, lick, and bite the tender flesh and she shivers with ecstasy as she tries to make sense of what¡¯s happening. With a groan, I take her hand and rub it against my shaft and growl, ¡°This is how hard you make me, Jasmine. This is your power over me.¡±

    I grind against her wet heat, and she groans some more as she anticipates something she never has before.

    I¡¯m in no hurry and pull away and her eyes are wide as she wonders what is next and I pull her up and cup her face in my hands and kiss those lips as if I¡¯m a starving man. Biting, licking, tasting, I unleash the beast inside me as I take this to the next level and, as she moans, I pull her over to the edge of the bed and say firmly, ¡°Get on your knees.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t even blink and drops to the floor and I tilt her chin to face me and growl, ¡°Taste how much I want you.¡±

    Her eyes are wide, but she opens her mouth and as I thrust inside, I hold her hair and guide her along the length of my shaft, filling her wet mouth and loving how those plump lips close around my hard length.

    I move in and out and groan, ¡°This is how much I want you, Jasmine. So much it hurts.¡±

    She gags a little as I hit the back of her throat and tastes the salty pre-cum that coats her tongue. I thrust harder and love how she sucks me hard and deep, her tongue swirling around the side and causing my cock to swell even more and I pull out and reach for her, dragging her up and punishing that mouth for being so dirty. I want Jasmine to do everything I ever wanted because I am going to train her into a sex machine.

    In a sudden move, I push her back on the bed. I part her legs and swipe my tongue up her center, causing her to cry out and as I reach for a condom, I growl, ¡°Do you want this, baby? Will you let me inside?¡±

    Her shy nod causes me to say gruffly, ¡°I need to hear your answer.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Her voice is soft and shy, which does something to me I wasn¡¯t expecting and as I sheath my cock, I position myself at her entrance and stroke her beautiful face in a tender moment and whisper huskily, ¡°It will hurt, but not for long. Do you trust me?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    She smiles, and it¡¯s like a carefully aimed dart to my heart when I see the shy, nervous angel trusting me with her most precious gift. With a feral growl, I ease inside carefully, gently stretching her to amodate my length and as I break through her virginity, I capture her moan of pain in my mouth and bite down hard on her lip, causing her to groan against me. When I taste the blood in her mouth, I feel myself swell and groan, ¡°You taste so delicious; so sweet.¡±

    I thrust a little more and this time bite down hard on her neck and suck until I know the evidence will stain the whiteness of her skin and as I push in a little harder, I pull her hair sharply, causing her to squeal in shock and pain, and I whisper, ¡°Feel me owning you and embrace the pain and know it brings pleasure.¡±

    I watch the tears slide slowly down her face and I kiss each one away as I whisper, ¡°You are mine, Jasmine, even your tears are mine. You are my wife and my world, and I will never let you go.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    I capture her lips again and suck and bite until the blood mixes with saliva and I pump harder and faster, loving the tight walls clenching against my shaft. I drive deeper and love hearing her screams when the pressure bes too much. I love feeling her throbbing and pulsating with ecstasy as she cries out my name and as my own release joins hers, I roar like a lion as Ie so hard, I lose my mind for a second.

    Our bodies are slick with sweat and our beating hearts thump against one another as we struggle to deal with what happened. I¡¯ve never experienced feelings like this before. A college fuck with a student is nothingpared to fucking my wife for the first time and I thank God I wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer because this was perfect in every way. Pulling back, I look at my wife under me and a rush of emotion I wasn¡¯t expecting surprises me. Maybe it¡¯s the asion, it can¡¯t be anything else, and I smile and whisper, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Like fuck.¡± Sheughs softly but the sparkle in her eyes tells me she¡¯s notining and so I gently ease out and tear off the bloodied condom. Her eyes widen when she sees the mess we¡¯ve created, and she groans. ¡°It¡¯s like a murder scene down there.¡±

    ¡°You should be proud, baby. That¡¯s evidence of when you became a woman.¡±

    God knows why, but I dip my finger between her legs and smear the blood across her breasts and her shocked expression makes me smile. ¡°A badge of honor.¡±

    She looks down and the slightly wicked look in her eyes makes me grin as she whispers, ¡®You¡¯re a fucking animal.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯d better be an animal lover, baby, because this is your life now.¡± I grind my lips to hers and as she wraps her legs around me, I know I made the perfect choice. From out of nowherees a consciousness of fate ying its hand and I wee the challenge because I am so not done with her yet.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ18

    I am hooked on whatever drug he has given me. I never expected this passion, or the delight in me as he yed my body like the most gifted musician. As he eased inside, and the pain hit me, he distracted my attention from it with a slight nip on my neck and a bite to my lips. Subsequently, I didn¡¯t experience the indescribable pain some have spoken of. Instead, it all merged into one huge sense of fulfillment.

    He now owns mepletely and to think I almost passed this chance by. I was a fool because who cares if it¡¯s not love? Lustes a close second, and there is no doubt I made the right decision.

    The way he is holding me so tenderly makes me wonder about the possibilities. Surely, he has the capacity to fall in love. He is so caring and so tender where it counts and yet the nk expression and the tone of his voice tells me for now this is only business.

    As he strokes me leisurely, I shiver with desire because being this close to him, skin on skin, with him inside me, has brought an intimacy to our rtionship I wasn¡¯t expecting. It strikes me that my mom was wrong about this, and Iugh softly, causing him to pull my face to his and say with a curious smile, ¡°Does something amuse you?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of mom¡¯s parting words of advice. I wasughing because she got that wrong, at least.¡±

    He strokes my face and stares into my eyes. ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°That I should get used to lying on my back and spreading my legs and my life was going to be filled with pain for as long as I have it.¡±

    His frown makes me doubt voicing my thoughts, and he says gruffly, ¡°Your mom is a fool. She was just describing her own rtionship, so you should pity her for that.¡±

    Sighing, he leans back and pulls my head down to his chest and lets my hair filter through his fingers, which is kind of nice. ¡°It sounds as if your parents were a lot like mine and I decided I wouldn¡¯t carry on with the tradition.¡±

    ¡°At least it¡¯s your choice.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I hear the undercurrent of tension in his voice and regret raising the subject as it¡¯s causing our bubble to dete a little and I look up at him and smile.

    ¡°You get to call the shots; I don¡¯t have a choice. You can¡¯t deny it either. This is business, after all; you said it yourself. I am the product you negotiated, and it was your choice, and tonight was another business decision you made. I was given the contract, and it was up to me if I signed or not.¡±

    ¡°So, I gave you a choice.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t y fair and knew I would be curious.¡±

    ¡°I knew nothing.¡± He drops a kiss on the top of my head and pulls me back to his chest.

    ¡°The reason I gave you a choice is that I won¡¯t be the monster my father was. I¡¯ve never forced a woman into my bed, and I never will. The fact I wanted you more than I¡¯ve ever wanted another woman shocked me a little and so I won¡¯t apologize for ying dirty. You see, Jasmine, the part of your name I like the most is the ¡®mine¡¯ part. I consider you mine now and I¡¯m not looking for anyone else. We could enjoy what that means with no emotion and just have some fun. God knows we deserve that at least and it makes a difficult situation a lot easier. On both of us.¡±

    His words sound empty to me. Cold even and I¡¯m disappointed about that and so I nod and say with a sigh, ¡°Of course, I should be grateful, I suppose.¡±

    For some reason, the tears burn, and I fight like crazy to blink them back. He¡¯s right, I should be thankful that this isn¡¯t what most girls in my position suffer. I¡¯m the lucky one, I guess, but it doesn¡¯t really seem that way now.

    I¡¯m feeling empty and a little used and I sit up, drawing my bloodied legs to my chest and say softly, ¡°Well, thanks for a great evening, but I¡¯m guessing you want to head to your room now. I¡¯ll let you know my decision in the morning whether I agree to your terms-or not.¡±

    I make to leave, and a strong hand pulls me back, and he says gruffly, ¡°You¡¯re angry.¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    Sitting up, he pulls me to face him, and I¡¯m shocked at the rare glimpse of emotion I see in his eyes.

    He cups my face in both hands and twists his mouth into a wicked grin.

    ¡°Obviously, you need more persuading.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± The fact my pussy is throbbing with pain tells me I should really give it a break and he drops a light kiss on my lips and whispers, ¡°Let me take care of you first.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Come with me.¡±

    He springs naked from the bed and, to my surprise, lifts me into his arms and carries me toward a door in the corner of the room. He kicks it open, and as we enter another huge bathroom, he sets me down carefully and says firmly, ¡°Wait there.¡±

    I watch as he fills the tub with hot, steamy water and adds a ssh of scented oil and then as the tub fills, he reaches for me and kisses me in a long leisurely seal of ownership that has me arching toward him again.

    Angelo Sontauro is a man who knows what he wants and how to get it and I must remember that because he is now waging an assault on my emotions just to bring me in line, and that¡¯s all this is. The fact he is so tender, caring even, fills my heart with hope that maybe we could be more one day.

    Thinking back to Mrs. Bourne¡¯s words, I kind of understand what she meant because this man is lost and doesn¡¯t even know it. We both are which is why I hope we can find our way together.

    Angelo helps me into the deep bath and my body screams with relief and pleasure. It feels so good, and I¡¯m surprised when he climbs in behind me and draws me tightly against him with my back to his chest. His arms wrap around me, and he sshes some liquid soap on his hands and proceeds to massage every part of my body, bringing it back to life and desperate for more of what he can give me.

    ¡°Why are you being so kind?¡±

    I¡¯m still not sure of that, and his low voice rumbles against my ear. ¡°Because I want to make this good for you and I want you to love being my wife. It doesn¡¯t have to be a marriage made in Hell. We are attracted to one another and could make it work, even have fun, and make something good in this miserable life we inherited.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Just a bit of fun.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    He continues to massage my shoulders and I must admit, he does make apelling case and so I nod and make my decision that was always going to be a big fat yes.

    ¡°Ok, Angelo. I¡¯ll be your friend with benefits. So, what happens now?¡±

    He grabs my chin and twists my face to his and I¡¯m surprised when he kisses me hungrily and with a passion I wasn¡¯t expecting. The water spills over the edge of the bath and, with a low growl, he spins me around and crushes me to his chest. It¡¯s almost caveman like and there is no time to question him before he pulls me from the bath and growls, ¡°The lessons begin.¡±

    ¡°What lessons?¡±

    I¡¯m a little afraid as he stares at my body with a sense of ownership and if I didn¡¯t see it before, now I do. This man is more powerful than any man I have ever met and the fire in his eyes tells me I just agreed to something that may ruin me.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ19

    I won. She agreed and as soon as she said the words, it unleashed a power in me I never sawing. I own her. She¡¯s mine in every way and I must waste no time in setting the rules in ce. Tonight, was all about winning her over, bringing her around to my way of thinking, and it worked. The soft approach brought me everything I wanted and seeing her standing before me naked and flushed from what I can do, fills me with a streak of possessiveness I didn¡¯t expect.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Now the fog clears from my mind, and I can approach this in the right way. The deal that will ensure a long and mutually agreeable life together. I wasn¡¯t kidding when I said it was a business deal -it is. The business of marriage-my marriage and making my wife loyal to me and no other.

    Grabbing a white robe from the hook on the wall, I wrap it around her and then reach for another.

    She looks confused and I don¡¯t me her because as soon as she agreed, it flicked a switch and brought me back in line.

    ¡°Come, we will discuss this with a ss of champagne to celebrate.¡±

    I lead her by the hand, and we leave the sex room and head back down the staircase toward my den because I need to set the scene and as we head into the paneled space, I breathe a sigh of relief as the familiar scent of masculinity drags my head back to where it should be.

    Pointing to the chair by the open fire, Imand her, ¡°Sit.¡±

    She is so surprised she does as I say and as I reach for the phone, I dash off a quick text to Mrs.

    Bourne to bring a bottle of champagne and two sses.

    Then I move to my desk and pull out a folder from the top drawer and heading across, I sit in the other chair facing her.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    She looks a little afraid and I say firmly, ¡°Our marriage contract.¡±

    ¡°Our what?¡±

    ¡°I had it drawn up for you to sign, so we are in no doubt where we stand.¡±

    ¡°When?¡± She appears shocked.

    ¡°When I decided to take you as my wife. Your father signed a simr one, pledging his loyalty to my organization because of our marriage. He cannot bid against me on any deals, and we must work together to secure our alliance. This is the same. The rules set in ce that we can neither break nor change.¡±

    A discreet tap on the door alerts me to my housekeeper and I say in a deep voice, ¡°Enter.¡±

    Jasmine blushes as she nces nervously at Mrs. Bourne, who just smiles politely in return. If she is surprised to see us both sitting in bathrobes in my den, she doesn¡¯t show it and as soon as she leaves, I reach for the contract.

    ¡°So, item number one, you have your own suite of rooms that you can decorate how you wish.

    Number two. I will also grant you an allowance and only question your spending if an item causes me concern.¡±

    She looks stunned as I nce down at item number three. ¡°You will dine with me when I¡¯m home at seven thirty every night, where you will be waiting in the dining room dressed for dinner. Item four is the use of your body in the sex room six times a week with one day off. You will have no friends outside of my organization and only ones I approve of.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± I hold up my hand.

    ¡°Your days will be spent either here in the mansion or apanying me on my travels. If you require a vocation, it¡¯s running this house and my other homes around the world. There will be no contact with men outside of the soldiers I will assign to protect you and you will run any ideas you have past me first, regarding any part of our lives and home.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Her voice is like steel, and she says roughly, ¡°And you. What¡¯s in that contract regarding you?¡±

    ¡°Good question.¡±

    I nod my approval that she asked. ¡°I will remain loyal to you and not take any other lovers. I expect the same from you. We have no children, and I will not strike you.¡± I stare deep into her eyes and say huskily, ¡°Outside of sex, of course.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    She looks afraid and I smirk. ¡°I¡¯ll show you a different form of pleasure when we begin your training to be my perfect sexual partner.¡±

    ¡°Your what?¡±

    She blinks in confusion, and I shrug off her concerns. ¡°You will understand as we progress. You¡¯ll love it. Trust me.¡±

    As I revert to the contract, I ignore the growing sense of unease in the room and say nkly, ¡°You will maintain your appearance and have full use of the facilities here, including the gym, sauna, and pool area. There is only one area out of bounds, and I doubt you¡¯d want to go there, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    I fix her with a dark re and an edge creeps into my voice as I say roughly, ¡°The annexe. A white building set behind theke.¡±

    ¡°Why. What¡¯s in there?¡±

    I steady my voice. ¡°Your worst nightmare. That¡¯s all you need to know. I¡¯m guessing you have a simr one back at your childhood home. I doubt I need to exin any further.¡±

    She falls silent as I remind her just what I am. What we are, and she looks to the floor, her hand shaking a little around her champagne flute. I know I¡¯m being cold. I need to be. She must understand the nature of our rtionship for both our sakes. This is not a love match; far from it. It¡¯s a marriage of convenience that can either be a good one, or one that drives us apart until we are strangers existing in a cold unfeeling space.

    Setting the contract down to the side, I inject some warmth into my voice. ¡°You may not like this contract, baby, but it¡¯s in your best interests. Trust me on that. I¡¯m not the monster under your bed. I¡¯m the one dragging you into mine. You can sleep safely knowing that I will never hurt you. I reward my friends for their loyalty, and I want you to the be the best one I have.¡±

    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    She won¡¯t even look at me and I¡¯ve ruined an evening that was shaping up to be a perfect one by discussing the practicalities, but it was necessary. If Jasmine was getting any wrong ideas about what this is, it¡¯s up to me to pour cold water on the fire that was gaining strength.

    Feeling like aplete bastard, I rise from my seat and, in two steps, drop down to my heels before her. Then I take the ss from her hand and hold her hands in mine. ¡°Look at me, baby.¡±

    My voice is husky as rare emotion grips me because she is looking so vulnerable, swamped by the huge white robe still flushed from my attention. I must remind myself that Jasmine is a freshly bloomed flower who has dealt with a lot tonight and, if anything, needs to be tended with care to survive.

    Her beautiful eyes stare into mine and I smile with a tenderness I never knew I had in me.

    ¡°I want this to work to our mutual satisfaction. It¡¯s why I had the contract drawn up, so we both agree where we stand from the beginning. I understand it¡¯s not the fairy tale ending most women yearn for, but it¡¯s better than most. We are in this situation together and may as well make the best of it. I believe we arepatible and the fact I can¡¯t keep away from you has shocked me a little, but you need to understand I¡¯m no better than the rest of them. I have a role, a position, and a job to do, and I must remain cold and unfeeling to do it well. You will not be my weakness, Jasmine. I forbid that from happening. It¡¯s why it¡¯s necessary to approach our union this way.¡±

    Raising my hand, I stroke her cheek gently and love how she leans into it, her defenses crumbling under the emotion in my voice. ¡°My life may be a short one and you must prepare yourself for that.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s best this way. To keep emotion out of it and allow the pleasure to make this bearable.¡±

    ¡°Bearable.¡± She shakes her head sadly. Then she shocks me by saying with a deep yearning in her voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want more, Angelo?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what it¡¯s like?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°That moment when you can¡¯t breathe without someone and you search for them when they aren¡¯t there and anticipate their return. The knowledge that you would do anything for them and die for them.

    Someone whopletes you and gives your life purpose. Your soulmate, who you build a fortress against life with, shutting the whole world out. Someone you crave twenty-four hours every day of your life and can¡¯t close your eyes without them standing behind them. You see, Angelo, there was a tiny spark of hope inside me that I nurtured all these years that somehow, against all the odds, I would find a man like that.¡±

    ¡°No, Jasmine. I never allowed myself that luxury.¡± I¡¯m abrupt for a reason and she looks hurt as I say roughly, ¡°This life is cruel and may offer you everything you need in a material sense, but the sacrifice for that is love. Shut away those thoughts and forget they exist because they have no ce here. You know I¡¯m right, and this will be a lot easier if you ept that and move on.¡±

    Despite my harsh words, I run my fingers down her neck and slide the robe down over one shoulder. I feast my eyes on her soft white skin that looks a little bruised where I sucked her neck and left my mark. Her eyes betray her as they sparkle with lust, and I don¡¯t miss the slight shiver that tells me she is loving every second of this. Taking her hand, I run it under my robe to my chest, against the jagged scar that sits above my heart.

    ¡°Do you feel that, Jasmine?¡±

    She strokes the scar as the robe falls away, revealing the three lines of madness that resemble a w. The tattoo of an Angel¡¯s wings with a dagger striking through the middle of them surrounds it and her eyes widen as she caresses the rough edges.

    ¡°Take a look, baby, because this tells you one thing. I have no heart. It left me a long time ago for a very good reason. ept that and enjoy the life I can give you. I won¡¯t pretend it will be easy, but I will treat you well.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She looks concerned as she stares at the damage I inflicted on my own body and I smile ruefully, ¡°Why not?¡±

    To my surprise, she drops her head and presses her mouth to my chest and just her soft lips touching my skin makes me want her all over again.

    I¡¯m surprised when she eases the robe from my shoulders and runs her hands across my chest and says in a whisper, ¡°I¡¯ll sign your contract, Angelo. I¡¯ll be your wife in every sense of the word except one.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡± I almost can¡¯t concentrate because I want to be inside her so badly and she whispers huskily, ¡°I won¡¯t allow myself to fall in love with you.¡±

    I should be ecstatic that she hase around to my way of thinking. This is what I wanted. I have won. Then why does this victory feel so hollow? Why do I suddenly want more?

    I¡¯m a little numb as she leans closer and presses her mouth to mine and just feeing her sweet soft lips tasting mine, almost makes me change the terms of our contract. I¡¯m relishing this moment of intimacy, with the mes of the fire cracking in the grate and the champagne wrapping around us in a haze of euphoria. But most of all, it¡¯s her. Jasmine Sontauro, who is making me question my own sanity right now and, as she pulls back and says in a firm voice, ¡°I¡¯ll sign that contract now.¡± Why does it feel as if I¡¯ve lost something that could have changed my life for the better?

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ20

    As soon as I sign the cold contract outlining my life, there¡¯s a strange sense of relief. This is a good thing, surely. It could be worse. At least we have boundaries, rules and they are in my best interest, too. Despite who he is, Angelo is a gentleman and I must remember that. He could have made this difficult for me and used and abused me like so many mafia men believe is their right. Not him. He has a heart somewhere deep inside that refuses to be destroyed. I know it¡¯s there just from the soft touches and unguarded looks. He is struggling along with me and that¡¯s why I signed his damned contract. To show him it¡¯s ok. I won¡¯t fight him in his own home and maybe this could work. It must for my own sake as well as his.

    As soon as the ink is scratched on the dotted line, he sets the contract aside and takes me by the hand. Dragging me to my feet and against his chest. One hand parts the robe, and the other slides around my waist and he pulls me close against his hard body. The heat of the fire wraps me in warmth and as he dips his lips to mine, there are no words necessary. The only ones that matter lie on the paper beside us and as we approach this madness as a business transaction, I cast out emotion, never to darken my heart again.

    Angelo¡¯s kisses are torture and pleasure rolled into one. Pleasure for how good they are and torture because there is no emotion behind them. A business deal, that¡¯s all this is, and as I kiss him back, I try to force any stupid hope of love from my heart.

    As my robe falls to the ground and joins his, I shiver as he kisses a trail over my breasts and presses his mouth to the sensitive skin that trembles for him.

    I adore every kiss, every stroke and every minute of his attention and as his face settles between my thighs, I gasp as the wet heat between my legs is licked clean by his tongue. It¡¯s so good after the harsh invasion earlier and I moan softly as he sucks my desperate bundle of nerves that wants more.

    His slightly rough stubble grazes against my soft skin and his hands cup my ass as he feasts on my betrayal.

    I try not to want him, but it¡¯s impossible. I can deny him nothing because he makes me feel so good. As the pressure builds and I lose my mind, Angelo Sontauro brings me to a climax that crashes through my body like a riptide. I¡¯m so weak with emotion because today has been monumental in every way and my legs shake as I struggle to stand as he releases the tension and pent-up emotion inside me with a gentle sweep of his tongue.

    Before I can even recover, he is wrapping the robe tightly around my body and saying with an emotionless voice, ¡°You may go. We¡¯ll meet for breakfast in the morning, seven-thirty sharp. I have a busy day ahead and don¡¯t like to eat alone.¡±

    I try to adjust my mind from the haze of euphoria he left me in, and I blink in surprise, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He ties his own robe around his body and nods toward the door.

    ¡°You can find your own way back to your room. I have some work to wrap up here before I can turn in for the night. Make use of the time to adjust to your situation. I¡¯m sure you could use the time and space.¡±

    ¡°Oh, um, thank you.¡±

    I¡¯m lost for words and a little betrayed by this whole arrangement and rather than let him see that, I spin on my heel and leave without another nce in his direction.

    I fight back the tears as I head blindly through the empty hallway and take the stairs quickly, in a hurry to create distance between us. I don¡¯t see anything but my own situation mocking me as I head to my room alone, feeling like the hired help and I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s all I am, really. A wife for hire. A fuck toy and a diningpanion. Somebody to fulfill a role and just sit around waiting for my moment to shine. What sort of life is this, anyway?

    Then I remember the way he sets me alight and the pleasure he brings to my body and heart. He¡¯s soft yet strong, cold yet hot where it counts, an enigma, an oxymoron, a paradox. By the time I reach my suite of rooms, I¡¯m struggling. It¡¯s wrong to be here without him. How have I gained dependency on a soft look and a gentle touch so quickly? I want to be with him; to see his gentle eyes sparkling with lust. Not the cold, emotionless ones that dismissed me so cruelly.

    For a moment, I let the emptiness wrap me in a shield. I lie on the bed and focus on the ornate molding encasing the chandelier. The room surrounds me like a dark cavern and there is so much space it¡¯s as if I¡¯m alone in the world. My family has gone. I¡¯m not sure when I will be permitted to see them again and I¡¯m here alone, fulfilling a role I was always destined for. Just for a second I was happy.

    When I was in my husband¡¯s arms, it was as if I had arrived, and I am left with the ache between my legs as the only indication someone was there at all. That pain is now my friend because it shows I¡¯m not alone. There will be a brief moment every day when my body is flush with his. Where two hearts beat against one another, and pleasure takes over. I have that at least. The promise of a heated body filling mine and reminding me there is some warmth in the world. For a couple of hours every day, I won¡¯t be alone, and I must hold on to that and ept it gratefully.

    Tonight is my wedding night and I stare at the ceiling like a frozen statue until the cool night air forces me to climb under the covers. Sleep doesn¡¯t visit me tonight. Too much has happened and as I lie alone in a huge bed in a strange house, I have never felt so alone.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ21

    I¡¯m not sure how long I remained locked in my den. Certainly, until the fire died, and the whiskey bottle emptied. Alone with my demons, I tried to bring them in line. My body still throbs from her touch and reminds me what a fool I am. I sought control over her and am fast realizing she is the one who has it all. Just one nce from those sparkling eyes that change color with the light. Hervender hair that makes her resemble an ethereal goddess and the soft white skin that wraps around her body like the finest silk. Her gentle sighs and loaded looks brought me to my knees and, as I worshipped her body, I couldn¡¯t believe my luck.

    An innocent angel in heels stood alongside me and I wanted to cling on tight. When I close my eyes, she is the only thing I see, which is why I shot down her hopes with a cruel reply. She has already stepped inside my heart and mind and I¡¯m the fool who left the door open, before trying to m it shut when I realized an intruder had made its way past my defenses. But it¡¯s toote. I know that already because as I try to force her out, she just won¡¯t go.

    It¡¯s why I dismissed her, coldly and cruelly, like the bastard I vowed never to be.

    It¡¯s why I drained the bottle and tried to dull the demons circling because I won¡¯t allow her any control over my emotions, for both our sakes.

    In the early hours I drag my drunken body up the stairs, intent on sleeping, but as I hesitate outside her door, I wonder if she sleeps soundly in her bed. Just picturing her soft body curled up in the silk sheets makes my traitorous cock raise its head in the hope of a warm bed for the night. Angry with myself, I move on past despite the fact my body is screaming at me to find her and park myself for the night. Even my own body hates me right now and my heart is joining in the witch hunt. Only my head is on my side because this ends now. It must. I can¡¯t picture her any other way than as apanion and a fuck toy. No emotion, no pain. I recite the mantra that is beginning to sound emptier the longer she¡¯s here.

    As I shower, I close my eyes and she is there. Swaying before me like a siren, coaxing the blood to my cock, making me grasp my shaft and pump furiously, my spunk shooting against the shower wall and running like a river toward the drain. I open my eyes to banish her and see a fool staring at me from the reflection in the steam. I look fucked and wrecked and it¡¯s all self-inflicted, because I will not let emotion into my world.

    Slipping between my silken sheets, once again reminding me of her and it strikes me how lonely my sanctuary is without a warm body wrapped around mine. My own stupid wordse back to haunt me when I told her nothing could be changed on the contract. The part where she sleeps alone is not sitting well with me right now. As I lie on my back and stare at the chandelier glittering overhead, I wonder if she is sleeping peacefully. Probably exhausted, satiated, and congratting herself on getting off lightly.

    She is free to a degree. I will never enjoy that luxury. I have locked myself in a madness that I never expected. An emotionless marriage that is flooded with it. It flows all around me as I struggle to keep it from taking me under. I won¡¯t let it win because I wasn¡¯t kidding when I told her I may not have a long life. Some bastard will end me and now my only fear is that Jasmine will join me and that madness causes me to groan out loud because now I have two knives sticking in my heart, ruthlessly twisting as I struggle to work out how to keep them safe. My sister and now my wife. What the hell was I doing allowing myself to feel? Jasmine has changed everything, and she must never discover what she has done.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    When I join her for breakfast, it¡¯s as if I don¡¯t give a fuck. I am dressed in my customary ck suit and white shirt, my Rolex strapped to my wrist and the ck shades in my top pocket. I have business to attend to and need to eat and leave and yet my heart lurches when I see the soft dreamy eyes watching my approach from where she sits. Today her hair looks newly washed and hangs shining like a silk curtain around her shoulders. The gorgeousvender strands sparkle as if she¡¯s an angel and her soft smile that makes me weak reveals a set of perfect white teeth, making her appear fresh and unspoilt. As if life has yet to deal with her and bring her in line. No worries, no fears, just innocence that has no right sitting at my table.

    ¡°Morning, Angelo. Did you sleep well?¡±

    She bats thoseshes and I growl, ¡°I never sleep well. I hope you did, at least.¡±

    As I take my seat, I try to focus on the food I need, and I¡¯m surprised when she pours me a mug of coffee from the pot and slides it across the table. ¡°I guess you could use this.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    I snatch it away and stare down at my te, wishing I had thought this through. I shouldn¡¯t have insisted we eat together because I haven¡¯t hardened my heart enough around her and all I can think of is spending the day with her. Not just sex either. A walk in the grounds, hand in hand perhaps as I talk and explore the mind of a woman who intrigues me, discovering what she loves and hearing herugh.

    Allowing her to love me.

    ¡°Fuck, is that the time?¡±

    She looks up in surprise as I push back in my seat and say abruptly, ¡°I must leave. Enjoy your day.¡±

    As I head out of the room, I don¡¯t look back, hoping like hell my tortured thoughts remain at the table with her. Distance is what I need the most right now and I¡¯ll grab breakfast on the go.

    As I head to the door, Roberto races to my side and says fearfully, ¡°Has something happened?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m just keen to start the day. Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    He shakes his head and falls silent, and I can tell he immediately knows the kind of mood I¡¯m in.

    The kind to find my inner bastard and carry on with life. That¡¯s what I need today, and I know just what will deliver it.

    We head downtown to my club by the river. Word has reached me that the takings are down and I¡¯m wondering why. It has a new manager, one that came highly rmended and yet the dors aren¡¯t finding their way into my bank ount.

    A surprise visit is what¡¯s needed here, and we sweep inside the club as one unit of menace, straight to the office of Diego Ramos, the manager.

    The door bangs open, and I walk inside, followed by Roberto and Keegan, a man I trust with my life. Of all my father¡¯s men, he is closest to me in age and there is something about him that tells me he¡¯s on my side. The jury is still out on Roberto, who believes I know nothing about this business and questions every decision I make.

    Diego looks up and I watch the blood drain from his face as he struggles to his feet. A squeal from underneath the desk alerts me to a visitor on her knees and as he zips his pants, he says roughly, ¡°Leave.¡±

    A flushed face pops up and gasps with horror when she sees who¡¯se calling and as she races from the room in nothing more than a scrap of material, he shrugs, ¡°Interview for a stripper. It went well. She got the job.¡±

    He is trying to make light of a situation we both would agree is anything but light and I growl, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    His pale face tells me he¡¯s shit scared, and I kick out the chair opposite him and sit astride it, leaning forward and staring deep into his eyes.

    ¡°The takings are down.¡±

    He begins to sweat.

    ¡°It¡¯s tough, the economy, prices are rising¡­¡± I drive my fist down hard on the desk and he jumps. ¡°Do you take me for a fool, Diego?¡±

    ¡°No, Don Sontauro.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me why of all my establishments operating in the same economy and in the same town, yours is the only one twenty fucking percent down. Tell me why you took delivery of a new Ferrarist week and have put a down payment on a vi in Hawaii.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I¡­¡± Roberto steps in. ¡°I would speak now while you still have a tongue. Don Sontauro is not a patient man.¡±

    Keegan moves behind Diego and ces his hand on the top of his head and Diego looks as if he¡¯s about to piss his pants as his voice shakes. ¡°The money was an inheritance. My grandfather died and left me half a million dors. I can prove it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you can, but that doesn¡¯t exin why my takings are down, does it?¡±

    ¡°But I paid like you asked me to.¡±

    ¡°Paid what?¡±

    This is getting more confusing by the second and he stutters, ¡°I paid the money to your sister when she came inst week. She told me it was a new policy and to expect a regr visit and make sure the money is ready. Cash in used bills.¡±

    A prickle of unease filters through my soul and I don¡¯t miss Roberto¡¯s eyes boring into me right now.

    ¡°My sister?¡± I shake my head. ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than that. My sister has nothing to do with the family business.¡±

    ¡°Please, I have evidence.¡±

    Ignoring Keegan¡¯s grip on him, he taps on theputer and turns the monitor around to face me.

    ¡°Here. It was recorded. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    The world spins away from me as I stare at the screen with that fucking knife twisting in my heart.

    He¡¯s telling the truth.

    I watch my beautiful sister, Winter Duren, heading into this same office dressed like the most sessful businesswoman in existence. She is wearing a ck dress that touches her knees with a sharp matching jacket. Her hair is pulled back into a ponytail and her heels are high, on which she walks steadily.

    ¡°Turn up the volume.¡±

    My voice is low and outlined in terror and soon her familiar voice fills the room. The soft tone I hear drives that knife deeper as she speaks firmly and with no emotion. Nothing like the girl I love.

    This woman may be Winter on the outside, but her soul is missing. I see it in her eyes.

    ¡°Diego, do you know who I am?¡±

    He answers, ¡°Y es, Miss. Sontauro.¡±

    I watch as her eyes sh with displeasure and she hisses, ¡°It¡¯s Winter Duren, you fool. Y ou may think you work for my brother, but I am one half of this empire, and you will pay me ordingly. I require twenty percent of the takings every Friday in used dor bills. If you refuse, you will meet my husband and he will not be in a lenient mood.¡±

    As I hear the exchange, an icy trail runs through my body and I see, or hear, nothing else. I may as well be alone because I was not expecting this. My sister is working for Massimo and taking what¡¯s mine from right under my nose and this visit was the battle cry. As I study the confused man before me, I feel the rage darkening my reasoning and I hiss, ¡°You give them nothing.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± I nod to Keegan, and he grabs Diego and with a swift move, holds a knife to his throat as I hiss, ¡°Die by our hand, or my sisters, I couldn¡¯t give a fuck, but you give them nothing at all. To make it easy for you, I will increase your security and offer you protection and just so you know, I am your only boss, and you answer to me. End of story and the end of your life if you betray me. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Don Sontauro.¡±

    His terrified eyes stare at me from across the desk, but I don¡¯t have any pity for his situation. He is just a means to an end because Massimo Duren is making a point. I may be the new Mafia boss of the Sontauro family, but he is still the head of the biggest family in the country. The fact he married my sister merges our two families, and he now thinks he can dip his hand in our bank ount and withdraw at his pleasure and there is absolutely nothing I can do about that.

    Nodding to my men, I stand and leave without another word, because I need to process this information. I now have a bigger problem than I first thought because it¡¯s not just my sister Massimo seeks to control. It¡¯s me too and I know how this works. This was a warning, and the real test will soon be set. I must be prepared for that and now I need to call the only men who can help me.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ22

    When Angelo left, it hurt. It shouldn¡¯t bother me, but he was so cold, so dismissive, and so uninterested. It¡¯s as if he gave me no further consideration after he told me to leavest night and I¡¯m the fool who spent the rest of it reliving every soft touch and loving gesture, thinking it was more than it was.

    Like I said, I feel like a fool and so, with a sigh, I start gathering the dishes in a bid to help Mrs.

    Bourne, at least.

    I¡¯m part of the way done when the door opens and a young woman heads inside with an expression of horror on her face when she sees what I¡¯m doing.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡± I¡¯m confused, and she hurries to the table and starts gathering the dishes. ¡°I have displeased you. I amte. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? You haven¡¯t done anything of the kind. Stop.¡±

    She faces me with fear in her eyes and her breathing is heavy, telling me how scared she is, and I say kindly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve upset you, but I wanted to help. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Help?¡± Her eyes are wide, and Iugh softly. ¡°It¡¯s kind of boring being a stranger in town. I had nothing to do, so decided I¡¯d pass the time.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But nothing. I¡¯m only human, like you, and need a challenge. The fact my husband has disappeared and I¡¯m not sure what to do with myself meant I took matters into my own hands. I¡¯m sorry if I caused you concern.¡±

    I smile and hold out my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s start again. I¡¯m Jasmine and you are¡­¡± The fact she looks horrified at the mere act of touching me makes me roll my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t bite.¡±

    A shy, nervous smile is my answer, and she sps my hand briefly, ¡°Marianne. I¡¯m Mrs. Bourne¡¯s assistant.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she never said.¡±

    Nodding toward the chair that Angelo vacated earlier, I smile. ¡°Please sit down. Perhaps we can get acquainted over coffee and a pastry.¡±

    She looks as if I¡¯ve asked her to kill herself and Iugh out loud. ¡°I insist. Boss¡¯s orders.¡±

    She is obviously hating every minute of this, and I sigh. ¡°Please, if anyone asks, I¡¯ll tell them I forced you. You see, I want to understand how things work around here, and I¡¯m not talking about the official version either.¡±

    She looks curious and, to my relief, perches awkwardly on the edge of her seat.

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    She sounds nervous and I grin. ¡°Well, first, how do you take your coffee? Cream and sugar, or ck.¡±

    ¡°Um, white with no sugar please, Mrs. Sontauro, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Call me Jasmine when we¡¯re alone. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you, so I¡¯ll act the part when others are around.¡±

    I drop her a wink and pour her coffee and she nces over her shoulder nervously, ¡°Mrs. Bourne won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Like this? Leave her to me. She can join us if she likes, and we can form an alliance of sorts. A household meeting with the newestdy of the house. That could work.¡±

    She surprises me by grinning, and itpletely transforms her. Her eyes sparkle and as she rxes, I breathe a sigh of relief. Thank God, someone to talk to atst.

    ¡°So, Marianne, how long have you worked here?¡±

    ¡°Two years ma¡­¡± I raise my eyes and she whispers, ¡°Um, Jasmine.¡±

    ¡°Better.¡± I nod my approval.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± My question catches her off-guard, and she smiles, which indicates she¡¯s happy, at least, which is good to see.¡±

    ¡°I love it. It¡¯s a great job. I live here with my husband and young daughter, Freya.¡±

    Her entire expression softens as she speaks of her daughter, and I lean forward. ¡°Tell me about your family.¡±

    ¡°My husband is one of the soldiers, Sam. We met in a bar in town and the rest is history. We married and had Freya and now live here.¡±

    She makes it sound almost normal and I smile. ¡°In this house.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Sheughs. ¡°Only Roberto and Mrs. Bourne have a room in the mansion.¡±

    ¡°What, are they together?¡± I stare at her in surprise and love how sheughs out loud. ¡°No, definitely not. They have their own rooms, probably, so they¡¯re on hand for the Don.¡±

    ¡°That figures.¡± I lean back and tear into a pastry that tastes much better than it looks. ¡°So, how does it work?¡±

    She smiles happily and appears to have rxed a little. ¡°There are a few of us married couples who live a short distance from the main house. A smallmunity really and our kids y together and have a good life.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding? You mean there¡¯s a small town in here? Well, I¡¯m knocked sideways.¡±

    She giggles. ¡°It¡¯s safer that way. We are protected and can go about life with no worries.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    It reminds me of how fragile our lives are and the fact we are constantly living under the threat of a rival familying to fight a war, or the local authorities raiding the ce to lock up the criminals and rid the streets of the drugs and violence that makes up the family business.

    The Rossi empire was the same. We had our soldiers and their families, but they never lived within the grounds. Many had apartments in the city and tried to hide their involvement with my family. It was typical of my parents not wanting to pay to keep their staff safe. There was no loyalty in the Rossi organization from the Don or his wife. It was them or nothing, and the rest had to run to keep up and seeing the care Angelo gives to his staff makes me happy. I like this picture she¡¯s painting, and I smile.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to see it. Possibly meet your daughter, Freya. Would that be ok with you?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± She looks shocked that I asked and I¡¯m suddenly lighter in spirit than earlier as I finish my coffee and say with a burst of enthusiasm, ¡°Let¡¯s go now. It will be good to have something to upy my time.¡±

    ¡°But the breakfast things.¡± She reminds me she has a job to do, and I say brightly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, um, Jasmine. I can¡¯t let you do that; it wouldn¡¯t be eptable.¡±

    I forgot her position here for a moment and say with a sigh. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sorry. When is your break?¡±

    ¡°Eleven, ma¡¯am, I mean Jasmine.¡±

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll meet you in the kitchen and I¡¯ll exin to Mrs. Bourne that I demanded you take me on a tour of the staff quarters. If she wants toe too, she¡¯s more than wee.¡±

    Marianne nods with relief. ¡°Thank you, Jasmine.¡±

    Her face flushes as she says my name, and I understand it will take time for her to befortable around me, but I¡¯m no stranger to winning the staff over. Both Daphne and I were constant visitors to the staff room, with and without their knowledge sometimes. The things we overheard were delicious pieces of information we would talk about at night in hushed whispers. Affairs between staff members, tales of our own parent¡¯s misdemeanors and stories of rival families that were spoken of in hushed tones. Yes, if we wanted to find anything out, we knew exactly where to go, and this will be no different. If I am to be mistress of this house, for my own preservation, I need to keep the staff on my side.

    AS I HEAD to my room after breakfast, my thoughts return to Angelo. It was as if he switched off after giving me yet another orgasm to celebrate our contract. He withdrew and never came back. This morning it was as if he couldn¡¯t wait to get away from me and I¡¯m disturbed to find I¡¯m craving hispany. It¡¯s like the biggest rejection ever because of what we shared yesterday. It was such an epic day in my life, and I hoped we could be friends at least. Even that has surprised me because I didn¡¯t expect it. It¡¯s almost as if he has a softer side he hates. I saw it in his eyes several times. One minute he was cold and then a me burned brightly in his eyes as he said something sweet and out of character. If anything, it gives me something to work on at least, and as I reach my room, I cast my eye down the hall toward the sex room.

    I almostugh out loud because who the fuck installs a sex room between bedrooms? Surely a husband and wife should sleep together and if not, at least share the visits. Why a room between them like no-man¡¯snd? Neutral territory giving them personal space away from each other.

    Did he mean what he said about taking a mistress or three because it causes me concern?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Imagining myself leaving my room and meeting them in the hallway makes me sick. Flushed from the multiple orgasms, he would probably give them to show me what I turned down.

    The trouble is, I was so curious, and it wasn¡¯t as frightening as I imagined it would be. I credit him for that because of how gentle he was and despite his behavior, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what seven thirty bringster this evening.

    When I step inside my room, it feels so empty. This is better than I hoped for and certainly better than what I left, except for one thing. Daphne isn¡¯t here and I long to reach for the phone and call her just to listen to her soft voice, but there doesn¡¯t appear to be one which doesn¡¯t surprise me because we were never allowed that luxury at home. More than anything, I hope she¡¯s ok and keeping her head down because now I¡¯ve gone, she will have to deal with our parents on her own and I wouldn¡¯t wish that on my worst enemy.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ23

    As soon as we reach the car and are safely inside, Roberto turns, and I see the concern in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s your n, sir?¡±

    ¡°Take me to Gasoline Alley. I have some calls to make.¡±

    He nods as if he expected that, and as the partition closes, I ponder my current situation.

    Massimo is ying his hand, and it concerns me-greatly. The fact he is using my sister against me isn¡¯t anything new, just the puppet master wielding the strings. I understand what this is. He is sending a message that our alliance will benefit him and no one else. Marriage into my family goes both ways, and Massimo Duren wants to absorb the Sontauro family into his.

    Over my dead body, which is ironic really because it probably will be. But Winter. Why is she going along with this? She must have known it would anger me; it doesn¡¯t make sense unless he has some kind of power over her. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he was abusing her. That kind of goes with the territory because many mafiosi can¡¯t seem to distinguish between business and family. They wield their fists if anyone speaks back to them and use punishment instead of reasonable discussion if they don¡¯t get the answer they want. I will never be like that, but sometimes you must walk in your enemies¡¯ shoes to understand where they¡¯re heading.

    Gasoline Alley is a warehouse on the edge of town that used to be a bar but closed for business years ago. My father bought it and made it his headquarters and the fact it¡¯s set in the middle of nowhere means it¡¯s the perfect ce for our activities. When we want to conduct business away from the mansion, it¡¯s the perfect ce. Many simr families have a disused warehouse by the docks or on the wrong side of town. I have Gasoline Alley and it¡¯s the perfect ce to wage a campaign of war.

    We draw up outside the silent property and my soldiers swarm from the cars and secure the area.

    Security is tight and I wouldn¡¯t put it past Massimo to target us here. There would be no one to hear our cries of death and no witnesses to pin the massacre on him.

    When the coast is clear, Roberto opens the door and I step into the cool, crisp air, with only the sound of birdsong in the trees nearby.

    We head inside and I say wearily, ¡°Meet me in the office. Tell the guys to keep watch and send a few into the trees to sweep for intruders.¡±

    Roberto nods and while he carries out my orders, I head to my office and pull out my phone.

    Malik, as always, answers quickly and just hearing his deep, cool voice on the other end makes me sigh with relief.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    ¡°Demon.¡± Our greetings are curt and I¡¯m grateful for the secure connection Malik set up on all our phones, giving us the privacy we need to conduct our business.

    ¡°I have a problem.¡±

    ¡°Only one.¡±

    His deep voice wraps me in the familiar, allowing me to breathe a little easier. Malik has always been my first port in a crisis. He is our master nner and maniptor, always monitoring things and watching our problems approach rather than being surprised when they catch us unaware. I¡¯m guessing he already knows about this one and I¡¯m keen to learn what he thinks about that.

    ¡°Massimo is using Winter to stage a takeover.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised.¡±

    ¡°Well, I fucking am. He¡¯s obviously decided that one Sontauro to manipte isn¡¯t enough, and now it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    ¡°Rx, my friend. What¡¯s the worst he can do? Take a little of your profits, irritate you, make you step up security. Small games to score a few points.¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t be seen to get away with it, and I need to n my response.¡±

    ¡°He will get away with it all the time you are weaker than him. Y ou know how it works.¡±

    Sighing heavily, I groan. ¡°I don¡¯t have to like it, though.¡±

    He lowers his voice, and it makes my senses crawl as if death is approaching and I have nowhere to hide.

    ¡°Massimo is afraid.¡±

    My ears prick up as he continues, ¡°He knows you areing for him, and this is a positioning of sorts. A warning that he won¡¯t make it easy on you. He has your sister, and he knows she is your weakness. This will be the first move of many, and you will have to y him at his own game.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Do what he expects and n the unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll enjoy hearing your suggestions because I¡¯m fresh out of ideas.¡±

    I¡¯m getting antsy and I detect it in my voice, and he snarls, ¡°Cool down, and park this move to the side. Massimo will soon make his position clear, but he needs you alive.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. If he takes you out, it will appear as if he nned your father¡¯s death.

    Married your sister and then took over the family by removing the men in power. He would create unease, and many would sit up and take notice. He won¡¯t want to draw attention to this and so he will y with you like a cat tormenting a mouse to prove a point. My advice is to set up a meeting and call him out on it. Make a deal with the devil to win you some time and carry on with the n.¡±

    ¡°Have you set the next move in ce?¡±

    I¡¯m curious and keen to get started, and his heavy sigh makes me want to drive my fist through my own skull.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡¯ ¡°Because the yers aren¡¯t in position yet.¡±

    ¡°I thought you had it all worked out.¡±

    ¡°I do, but the target is currently missing in action.¡±

    ¡°As in¡­¡± ¡°Flynn has gone rogue, it seems, and isn¡¯t answering his calls, which can only mean¡­¡± ¡°His uncle.¡±

    There¡¯s a short silence as we fear for our friend because Flynn is no different from us. He is controlled by his uncle in a far more sinister way than we are, and I wonder what madness he is currently suffering at his hand.

    Malik growls, ¡°I¡¯m in the process of locating him and need a few days. We also have another problem.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡± I could use some good news for once instead of all this shit, and he sighs heavily. ¡°The woman in question is engaged to Massimo¡¯s underboss, Fabio.¡±

    Fuck.

    I lean back in my chair and watch our ns burning at only the second hurdle.

    Maria Masters was Flynn¡¯s target bride. The only daughter of Harrison Masters, head of the Northwest syndicate. His family is huge and even bigger on loyalty and marriage to Massimo¡¯s most trusted employee, guarantees his allegiance.

    Malik¡¯s low voice doesn¡¯t help the situation when he growls, ¡°It appears our target is plotting along the same lines as us. We must move fast.¡±

    ¡°Can we help Flynn deal with his problem, and then what? Who will be his new target?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m working on it.¡±

    ¡°Then work harder for all our sakes because if you¡¯re right and Massimo is lining up his soldiers, there soon won¡¯t be anyone left to join our ranks. He will win and we¡¯re all fucked.¡±

    The silence chills my heart because we can¡¯t fail now. Flynn is next and needs to terminate his uncle¡¯s involvement in his life and marry for power. Like me, it will be a business deal; a tactical move to grow our loyalty base. It sounds so easy, but there are many factors in y, and I say curtly, ¡°We may need to bring your n forward while Flynn sorts his shit out.¡±

    ¡°I am already working on it.¡±

    Malik sounds as if I asked him for his fucking Christmas list and I wonder about his life in a secretive world. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s harder than most and yet he appears to thrive on the intrigue.

    Malik¡¯s father is one of the closest advisors to the Sheik ruler of Dubai. There are seven rulers that make up the emirates, and Malik¡¯s own marriage is targeted to the second most powerful one. Unlike the rest of us, he can take up to four wives, so isn¡¯t bothered about who he gets. Malik will need to be careful though because, unlike the rest of us, it¡¯s not as easy to remove his own father from the picture and it will need to be a closely guarded assassination of the most believable kind. If he does the unthinkable and secures the position his father enjoys, he will have the most powerful machine in the Arab world behind him. Subsequently he will be more than a match for Massimo Duren on his own, so of all my friends, his mission is one of the most important.

    I hear movement outside my office and say in a low voice, ¡°I must go. Keep me up to date.¡±

    ¡°Stay strong, my friend.¡±

    ¡°You too.¡±

    I cut the call as Roberto heads into my office and shakes his head, obviously not happy at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n, sir?¡± Leaning back, I say in a dull voice, ¡°Arrange a meeting with Massimo and my sister. A small family dinner in neutral territory. A table for four at the Skyline restaurant would be the best choice, I think. Intimate and public and a neutral zone.¡±

    ¡°Consider it done.¡±

    He heads off and once again I wonder about my father¡¯s closest confidante. I¡¯m still uneasy around him and wonder if he¡¯s truly got my back or is he ying me for a fool, like I suspect. It feels as if I¡¯m second guessing everyone right now and looking over my shoulder constantly. My thoughts turn to my wife at home, and I know that she provides the only source offort for me right now and I can¡¯t wait for seven thirty toe around so I can bury myself deep inside her and breathe a little easier.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ24

    It¡¯s so good tough. To be around a normal human being for the first time in a lifetime, it seems.

    Freya is a cute bundle of gorgeous love, and she is not at all shy of me, which I¡¯m thankful for.

    ¡°Jasmine,e and see my bedroom.¡±

    She runs and grabs my hand and tries to pull me to my feet. Marianne makes to speak, and I shake my head, grinning as I pretend Freya is too strong for me.

    ¡°Wow, honey, you are stronger than a man. Isn¡¯t she Marianne?¡±

    Laughing, her mom nods. ¡°So strong. Too strong for me.¡±

    Giggling, Freya pretends to drag me to her room, and I love how happy I am. It¡¯s as if the tension doesn¡¯t get invited inside and was left at the door. Here we are just three human beings enjoying a moment of light relief.

    Marianne says fondly, ¡°I¡¯ll make your lunch, Freya. We don¡¯t have long before you are due back to ss and I¡¯m at work.¡±

    I feel a little guilty that I¡¯ve interrupted their break and as Freya leads me to her bedroom, I say with interest, ¡°Do you like school, Freya?¡±

    I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s around six years old, and she pulls a face. ¡°Not much. I prefer to y with my toys but at least Bailey is there.¡±

    ¡°Is she your friend?¡±

    ¡°He.¡±

    She shrugs. ¡°Max Bailey. He lives a few doors away. He¡¯s my age, so we learn together.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any other friends?¡±

    ¡°Just Simone from my ballet ss. Mommy takes me there two times a week and I y with Simone after at the park.¡±

    ¡°Do you ever get a sleepover? Does shee here to y?¡±

    I¡¯m concerned she doesn¡¯t have a wide circle of friends, which kind ofes with the territory and it can be lonely sometimes even if you have a sibling.

    ¡°No, mommy says we¡¯re not allowed anyone round. The boss won¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°The boss?¡±

    ¡°That man who lives in the big house. Mommy told me to stay away from him because he¡¯s scary.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good advice.¡± I giggle because hearing Freya describe Angelo as a monster she should stay away from, makes me see the funny side. Mind you, he is, and I must remember that.

    Freya looks at me with wide eyes. ¡°Mommy said you live in that house. Do you keep away from him, too?¡±

    ¡°I try.¡± I sit on the edge of her pretty pink bed, and she jumps up beside me and rests her small hand on my cheek, staring earnestly into my eyes and looking as if she¡¯s seen a fairy.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty. I like your hair.¡± It draws my attention to thest person who said that and it causes my skin to tingle and my blood to heat.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smile and she peers closer, which could be disconcerting, but I know how unfiltered kids are.

    ¡°Mommy told me you were pretty. She said you were kind too.¡±

    ¡°Like your mommy then.¡±

    I smile and reaching out, pull her onto my knee and love how soft she is. Her small arms wrap around me and for a moment, it¡¯s so good to hold someone. A child. An innocent in a tarnished world and my heart fills with a protective surge of love for her. This is so wrong. To keep an angel imprisoned in this ce of hell, despite how well protected she is. She should have many friends, lots of parties and activities to attend. It makes me think of my own life and how protected I was. I don¡¯t want that for her. I want her to be free to be the best she can be, not looking over her shoulder waiting for someone to decide she ¡®will do.¡¯ It reminds me of when I stood before my husband and he said dismissively, ¡®I¡¯ll take her now.¡¯ I felt worthless and as if I didn¡¯t count, and yet he surprised me when we were alone.

    Freya draws my attention back to her as she strokes my face and smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Jasmine.

    We can y a game if you like. I have a teapot and everything. We can pretend we are pretty princesses taking tea.¡±

    ¡°I would like that.¡±

    As she jumps down and pretends to make the tea, I try to enjoy the moment because ording to Angelo, there will be no kids of our own to enjoy and I wonder what sort of life I¡¯ll lead without a family of my own. Just a couple of hours in the sex room after meals, I guess. Not much to shout about, really.

    Then I remember how happy I was in his arms, and it doesn¡¯t seem so bad anymore.

    ¡°Sugar?¡±

    Freya holds up the stic cup and I smile. ¡°Two please.¡±

    She giggles. ¡°Mommy says sugar rots your teeth, you naughty girl.¡±

    I can¡¯t help it and burst outughing and that¡¯s how Marianne finds us when she heads into the room and smiles.

    ¡°I see that Freya has made the tea already. Maybe you should bring it through and eat some lunch before we head back.¡±

    Freya gathers her own cup and hands one to her mom and, as we head to the kitchen, I¡¯m in no doubt I¡¯ll be a constant visitor to their home. I would trade it in a heartbeat for the luxury of the mansion because this is real life, not the designer¡¯s dream next door.

    Over lunch, Freya chatters and makes usugh and then she looks at her wrist as if a watch ticks there and says seriously, ¡°It¡¯s time for business.¡±

    Marianne looks confused and I say with interest, ¡°What business?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Bailey told me that¡¯s what his daddy says when the men visit when everyone else is sleeping.

    ¡°How does he know?¡± I¡¯m a little confused and so is Marianne, by the look of things, and Freya shrugs. ¡°Bailey told me he creeps downstairs sometimes and listens to them. They talk about stuff and drink lots of soda.¡±

    Marianne appears anxious, and I say in a puzzled voice. ¡°Does Sam go too?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Marianne¡¯s eyes are wide, and I can tell something is really off about this and I smile at Freya and say softly, ¡°So, did Bailey tell you anything else about this business?¡±

    She is obviously loving being the center of attention and says with excitement, ¡°He told me they whisper a lot, which means it¡¯s serious. He told me he heard one of them use a rude word, too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not so good.¡± I share a look with Marianne and say evenly, ¡°Do they ever talk about what they¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Bailey said they y war games.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I¡¯m confused and Freya shrugs. ¡°Something about fighting and killing.

    They must choose the winning side and not lose.¡± She grins. ¡°Bailey likes to y war games. I told him he should ask his daddy if he can join in.¡±

    Marianne says quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, Freya. It¡¯s their business and you have no right telling Bailey to do anything.¡±

    Freya shrugs, seemingly unconcerned, and I¡¯m a little sad when Marianne says firmly, ¡°We should clear the lunch away and get ready for ss.¡±

    She says apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jasmine. I must walk Freya to ss and head back to help with the housekeeping.¡±

    ¡°Can I help?¡± She looks utterly horrified and Iugh. ¡°I mean, can I take Freya to ss? I¡¯d love to see it and I haven¡¯t met the teacher yet.¡±

    ¡°Miss. Crossby.¡± Marianne hides her smile and says in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s Miss. Crosby, actually, but you know kids.¡± Freya pretends to gag and Marianne whispers, ¡°She¡¯s a little set in her ways. It would be amusing to see your reaction to her.¡±

    ¡°Then you agree I can take her.¡±

    She nods. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°It would be my pleasure. I don¡¯t have anything else to do.¡±

    BY THE TIME we¡¯re walking toward a building set a short distance from Marianne¡¯s house, a thousand red gs are waving at me. Whatever Bailey overheard doesn¡¯t sound that innocent to me and knowing the kinds of conversations I used to listen to, I¡¯m guessing this one is much the same. Men who are either unhappy about something and nning a way out of it, or gossiping about the people who rule over them.

    I used to hear all sorts of things where soldiers would rte what they had heard and tales of killings and what led to it. Just thinking of Freya and Bailey listening to simr things makes me sad and I try to push it away because I want to enjoy some innocence while I have it.

    Freya skips along beside me, and I pretend for a moment that I¡¯m her mom and this is how it must feel. It saddens me to think I¡¯ll never experience what it¡¯s like to be a mother but must be content that I¡¯mfortable and cared for to a degree.

    We reach a small building that looks well kept and as we enter the door, I see we¡¯re in a small ssroom with various doors off to the side. It looks quite sweet with brightly painted drawings on the walls. There are many picture books and colored rugs with bean bags set on a small, carpeted area. Tiny desks are standing in rows and as we enter, a rather austere woman stands and says with rm, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, do I know you?¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± I offer her my hand. ¡°Jasmine Sontauro, Angelo¡¯s wife.¡±

    She turns as white as milk and I see a flicker of fear in her eye as she stutters, ¡°Freya, go and y in the yard with Bailey.¡±

    Freya just shrugs and then surprises me by throwing her arms around my legs and hugging me tightly, burying her face against them, whispering, ¡°I love you, Jasmine.¡±

    It takes me back a little and I bend down and kiss the top of her head before saying emotionally, ¡°I love you right back. I¡¯lle and visit soon. I promise.¡±

    She seems happy with that and heads off and Miss. Crosby looks agitated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Have I done something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± I am genuinely confused, and she ys with her fingers nervously.

    ¡°Because you came here to find me. Nobody everes here.¡±

    ¡°Apart from the children, of course.¡±

    I smile to make light of it, and she nods. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s OK, Miss. Crosby, I was at a loose end and asked Marianne if I could walk with Freya to ss.¡±

    I cast my eyes around the room and love how cozy it is. ¡°It all looks amazing. The kids have a wonderful ce of learning. You¡¯re obviously doing a good job.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She seems to lose a little of her tension and even ghosts a smile. ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°So, tell me, Miss. Crosby, have you been here long?¡±

    ¡°Twenty years, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°That long! Wow, you must have taught Angelo and Winter then.¡±

    I watch in surprise as her eyes darken and I even detect a shimmer of tears.

    ¡°I did, ma¡¯am, and it broke my heart when they were left without a mother.¡±

    Now I¡¯m uneasy because she has reminded me how disposable the women are around here and I say in a whisper, ¡°What was she like?¡±

    ¡°She was beautiful, ma¡¯am. Elegant, poised, and she carried herself like a queen.¡±

    ¡°But what was she like inside.¡± The rest goes without saying and she sighs heavily. ¡°She was detached, cool and devoid of emotion.¡± Miss. Crosby looks worried that she¡¯s spoken out of turn, and I rest my hand on her arm and smile reassuringly.

    ¡°Let me tell you something, Miss. Crosby. She sounds like my own mother, and you know what¡­¡± I pull a face. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the woman.¡±

    A faint smile tugs at the corner of the severe teacher¡¯s lips, and I sigh heavily. ¡°To be honest, I hated both my parents and couldn¡¯t wait to see the back of them. The only person I¡¯ll miss is my sister, so I understand how hard it must be for Angelo¡¯s sister, Winter. The fact they¡¯re twins makes it even sadder, and I can¡¯t begin to imagine how they must be feeling.¡±

    Miss. Crosby appears upset. ¡°Winter was such a beautiful soul. Good, kind, strong, and fearless.

    Angelo adored her and they were inseparable and that¡¯s why it¡¯s so hard now they¡¯re estranged.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡± I¡¯m shocked and she whispers, ¡°When Winter married, Don Duren, she never came back. Only once when her father died, and it tore my heart to shreds to see the emptiness in her eyes. She looked happy enough on the outside, but I could tell she was going through the motions. I¡¯m guessing Angelo could too and it must be so hard knowing there is nothing you can do about that.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t she visit more?¡±

    Miss. Crosby shakes her head. ¡°Apparently not. We haven¡¯t seen her since and it must be difficult for them both.¡±

    I watch the shutterse down as she realizes she¡¯s probably spoken out of turn and, wanting to reassure her, I say warmly, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m not here to cause trouble. I was merely curious about my new home. Please don¡¯t be afraid of me. I mean you no harm.¡±

    She visibly rxes and then surprises me by saying with a hint of emotion in her voice, ¡°Angelo needs a woman like you. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡±

    I stare at her in surprise, and she just smiles and says loudly, ¡°I should go and see what my twotest students are doing. They certainly keep me on my toes.¡±

    She turns and heads out to the yard and I make my way out of the school and contemte what I¡¯ve learned. My heart breaks for my husband and his twin, but it certainly exins a lot.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ25

    It¡¯s as if I have the weight of the world on my shoulders and the minute I¡¯m home, I¡¯m tempted to search for my wife. Despite the shit day I¡¯ve had, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her. She fills my mind when she has no business being there, and I wonder if it¡¯s because of how brave she was before her family. It struck a chord with me and did something to my heart. It can be the only possible exnation because I don¡¯t do emotion.

    All through college, I kept it well hidden. I fucked them and left and never thought anything of it.

    Now I¡¯m discovering a different sort of infatuation and I don¡¯t like how it¡¯s controlling me. I can only put it down to how lonely I am. I¡¯ve always had my sister and then my friends. Now I have Roberto and he¡¯s like a fun sponge, so it¡¯s no wonder I¡¯m reading more into this than there is.

    Mrs. Bourne greets me and nods as I sweep past her with a quick, ¡°Dinner at seven thirty, as usual, Mrs. Bourne.¡±

    She mumbles politely, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    I take the stairs two at a time and head straight to my room, eager to shower and wash the shit from the day. All I want is a pre-dinner whiskey, a good meal and to finish the night off deep inside my wife after torturing her to her limits. I want to see how far she¡¯ll go before I break her. What will she like and how will she react to the more dangerous aspects of my lovemaking? I¡¯ve always been a man of extremes and love to push boundaries. Will she join me for the ride? I certainly hope so.

    Tonight, I will begin her training now we have her virginity out of the way. A necessary moment of tenderness to bring her in line. At least that¡¯s what my head is telling me, but my heart says otherwise. It¡¯s still reeling from the emotion it sufferedst night and I¡¯m working out how to y this tonight.

    By the time I¡¯ve shrugged on my sweatpants and a tight t-shirt, I¡¯m more like myself as I head off to rx for the first time today.

    My heart is thumping as I make the short walk to the dining room, and I wonder if she¡¯s thought of me at all today and whether she is dreading this evening. It hurts me to think she hates me. I wouldn¡¯t me her if she did but there¡¯s a part of me that wants her to fall in love with me. It would be easier then-for her, anyway because thest thing I want to do is fall in love with her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    She is staring at the firece when I head inside, quietly and without announcing my arrival, just so I can catch her in an off¨Cguarded moment. My heart lurches when I see hervender hair shining against the light of the fire. Tonight, she is wearing a ck silk dress with simple jeweled pumps and just seeing the fabric caressing her body, makes me immediately picture all the dirty things I¡¯m going to do to her.

    ¡°Hey.¡± My voice is softer than I wanted, and she startles and turns, her curious eyes looking dreamily in my direction. It¡¯s this side of her I crave. The softness, the vulnerability, the slight hint of sadness mixed with lust when she looks my way. I watch a faint blush stain her cheeks as she swallows hard, and those blue eyes are almost lc tonight as they reflect the soft lighting.

    ¡°Hey.¡± She bites her soft plump lip as she looks at me nervously and fuck me if I¡¯m not hard in a heartbeat.

    I can¡¯t stop myself heading her way and reaching up, sift those silky strands through my fingers.

    There¡¯s an urgent need in me to touch any part of her. An aching need I wasn¡¯t expecting.

    Her eyes glitter as they hold mine and I¡¯m d to see no animosity reflected at me. She almost looks happy, and I whisper, ¡°What did you do with your day?¡±

    I¡¯m curious what has made her so happy and as her face lights up, I have an urgent need to find out and she says in a slightly husky voice, ¡°I made a new friend.¡±

    My senses tingle as my heart hardens because what the actual fuck¨Ca friend. I raise my eyes and she smiles so broadly it¡¯s infectious and whispers, ¡°Freya, a little girl who lives on the estate. One of your soldier¡¯s daughters. She is so cute, and we yed princesses.¡±

    I don¡¯t know who the fuck she is talking about but anything that makes her happy is fine by me and my heart sighs with relief as I smile. ¡°Then you had a better day than me.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised to see the concern in her eyes, and she shocks me by resting her palm on my cheek and whispers, ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±

    Resisting the urge to skip dinner and take her upstairs, I shake my head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to even think about it. Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    She drops her hand and nods. ¡°OK.¡±

    As she turns, I¡¯m surprised how much I miss the contact and wonder when I became such a needy bastard and with a sigh, I head to the side table and pour myself a whiskey, saying casually, ¡°Want one?¡±

    ¡°No thanks. I have a ss of champagne.¡±

    ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡±

    ¡°Ten minutes I guess.¡±

    As I head to the table, she regards me through curious eyes, and I drop into my seat and sigh heavily. ¡°It¡¯s good to be home.¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡± She holds the stem of the ss in her fingers and twirls it thoughtfully and then looks around and drops her voice a little lower.

    ¡°Angelo, may we talk?¡±

    ¡°We are.¡±

    The door opens, and she sits a little taller and fixes a bright smile on her face making me wonder what¡¯s happening.

    Mrs. Bourne heads inside and sets two dishes of pate on French toast before us and says respectfully, ¡°Can I fetch you anything else, sir?¡±

    ¡°No, that will be all. I¡¯ll text you when we¡¯re ready for the main course.¡± As I say the words, I wonder if I¡¯ll make it that far and Mrs. Bourne nods and says respectfully, ¡°Of course, sir, ma¡¯am.¡±

    She leaves and I turn back to my wife and as soon as the door closes, I lean forward and say softly, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind.¡±

    For some reason I¡¯m worried about this because what if she asks to change the contract? She still hasn¡¯t given me her final answer yet and I¡¯m nervous about that. I have concluded that a life together without sex is no life at all and I may as well let Massimo finish what he¡¯s threatening to start if she turns down my request.

    She looks behind me nervously and my senses are now on high alert. What the fuck is happening?

    To my surprise, she stands and moves around the table and sits on myp, her arms curling around my neck and her tits grazing my chest. I can smell the scent of Jasmine and it assaults my senses as she presses her lips to my ear and whispers, ¡°I think you¡¯re in danger.¡±

    I stiffen in more ways than the one that counts and growl in a low voice, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Freya let slip that her friend overheard more than one conversation between your soldiers at his home in the early hours of the morning.¡±

    My mind is spinning, and I say in a deadly voice, ¡°Tell me what he heard.¡±

    ¡°They were talking about being on the winning side and fighting, or something along those lines.

    He said they were ying war but we both know it¡¯s odd. Why would your men meet when everyone is sleeping and talk about such things, unless they don¡¯t want anyone to hear them?¡±

    I wrap my arms around her waist and love how good she fits so naturally in my arms. The fact she¡¯s clever enough not to blurt out her concerns so anyone could overhear, tells me I married a woman who knows her stuff. Then again, she¡¯s lived this life as long as I have and knows how it works, so I¡¯m guessing I should take this seriously and I whisper, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±

    She sounds worried as she whispers, ¡°What about Freya¡¯s friend, Max Bailey. I¡¯m so worried about the young boy in all this.¡±

    My arms tighten around her, and I nuzzle her neck as I try to stem the flow of anger this conversation has stirred up.

    ¡°Trust me, baby, I¡¯ll work out a way to discover what¡¯s going on without alerting anyone. If he is plotting against me, I can¡¯t promise he won¡¯t be punished but I¡¯ll take care of his son. You have my word on that.¡±

    There is no way in hell I would make the son pays for the sins of his father and yet this isn¡¯t looking good for him. Jasmine is right to be concerned and I thank God she¡¯s my wife because I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better one even if I¡¯d been allowed to choose.

    She nts a soft kiss on my lips and pulls back, smiling sadly. ¡°I thought you should know.¡±

    Then she unwraps her arms and slides from myp, returning to her side of the table and lifts her fork.

    ¡°You must be hungry, Angelo, forgive me for burdening you with more problems, especially after the day you¡¯ve had.¡±

    She starts to eat, and I have no words because she couldn¡¯t be more perfect if she tried and I¡¯m struggling to work out what to do about the feelings that have hit me like an out-of-control truck rolling downhill. I am falling in every way possible. My life is unraveling before my eyes, and I am losing the control I crave so much. My business, my position and now my emotions are running away with me and I¡¯m struggling to keep up. I need to get my head back in the game and I know just how I¡¯m going to do that.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ26

    I deliberated all day about what I was going to do. Should I say anything at all? Is this just childish nonsense that I¡¯m reading more into? The conversation stayed with me all day but when I saw Angelo, something shifted inside me. It was the vulnerable expression he threw my way before disguising it quickly. The slight yearning in his eye when he watched me from the doorway before he hid it well. The weary look on his face as he told me he had a bad day and the fact I wanted to touch him so badly and feel his arms around me, told me everything I already knew.

    I want to keep him safe. To be there for him when hees home at night looking forfort. I don¡¯t want to add to his problems, and I want to prove I am more than just a fuck in the sex room before he turns in for the night. I want to be his wife in every way and if he won¡¯t give me a family to care for, it will have to be him. I will be the best wife he could ever wish for and make it my life¡¯s work for as long as I get to enjoy it.

    I felt him tense when I told him what I learned, and I¡¯m d I did. He needs to be informed because I know what happens when soldiers switch sides and I wonder if he¡¯s inherited a mutiny after his father¡¯s death. I considered it all afternoon and came to that conclusion. Something just seems off about the whole thing and he needs to be told for both our sakes.

    When he walked into the room in his casual clothes, my heart bled with longing. The tight t-shirt molded against well-defined abs and the slight stubble on his face shadowed a strong jaw. I physically ached for him and am keen to see what delights he has in store tonight because I crave his touch like an animal for food. I am desperate to feel his bare skin against mine and just to steal his attention for the brief time we have and then he startles me by saying in his deep,manding voice, ¡°You will sleep with me until further notice.¡±

    Ites out of the blue and I stare at him in surprise. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because until I have dealt with the situation, I need to keep you close.¡±

    He carries on eating and doesn¡¯t seem bothered by my reaction and I¡¯m surprised to find I¡¯m more than happy about this turn of events.

    As he eats, he stares at me the whole time and it unnerves me a little as he watches me. It¡¯s awkward and as I nibble my food, he is staring at me with a hunger that¡¯s so obviously not for what¡¯s on his te.

    I shift on my seat as he lifts his phone and ces the text before pushing back his chair and saying abruptly, ¡°Come.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised as he heads toward me and pulls me flush against his body and growls, ¡°We eatter.¡±

    My heart starts racing as I follow him from the room and up the stairs toward the sex room. ¡®What will Mrs. Bourne think¡¯ is the only thing on my mind because it¡¯s so obvious what¡¯s going on here.

    My face must resemble a burning fire and my heart is beating like crazy as I am pulled toward the door of a ce I have ached to visit again.

    Then, as we head inside, he tears the t-shirt from his body and growls, ¡°Take off your clothes and kneel before me.¡±

    I stare at him in surprise and watch him change before my eyes. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s a generalmanding an army and I know better than to question this mood.

    I do as he says and as I kneel before him, it¡¯s awkward as fuck, and I wonder if I¡¯ve done something to anger him.

    He stands naked before me and I swallow nervously because his cock is standing hard and proud before my eyes, making them water at the thought of what he¡¯s going to do with that¨Cweapon. As he strokes the hard shaft, he says roughly, ¡°Take me in your mouth and suck hard.¡±

    My cheeks burn as I allow him to slip inside and as he fills mepletely, I gag a little as he hits the back of my throat.

    He groans as he thrusts inside and I run my tongue against his shaft and try to suck, which is hard to do when there¡¯s not a lot of room to y with. He drops his hand to the top of my head and pushes in deeper, growling, ¡°Take me in and let me own you.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    My knees are hurting against the marble floor, and it feels so wrong as he fucks my mouth as if I¡¯m amon whore. For some reason it excites me though, which shows how fucked my brain is and hearing himmand me, makes me even wetter for him.

    Then he pulls out and hoists me roughly to my feet and the wild expression in his eyes makes my heart pant with lust.

    Nodding toward the huge bed he growls, ¡°Lie on your back.¡±

    I do as he says and watch as he prowls across the room and removes a scrap of fabric from a drawer nearby and as he sits astride me, he binds it around my eyes.

    It¡¯s strange not being able to see and his low voice reaches my ears and glides like silk across my soul. ¡°Trust me Jasmine. In this room I am your master and control every part of you. You will soon learn that I only have your best interests at heart, but I demand your eptance of this situation. I own your mind, body and soul and your life is mine tomand. Everything I do will be in your best interests and you must not challenge me in any way. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± My voice is husky because I am so turned on and he growls, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Fuck me, I¡¯m loving this, which shows me I must have left my mind somewhere and really should go and search for it, but not tonight; not now because for some strange reason I do trust him. So much I am cing my life in his hands, and I whisper, ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    I moan as his lips touch mine and his hard length rubs against my stomach, causing me to melt inside. My legs part on autopilot and as he brushes soft kisses against my skin, I love how good it feels. He drops down and circles my nipple and sucks gently, causing a fluttering of longing to float through my body like the softest summer breeze and as he dips his head between my legs, I moan with desire as he brushes his tongue against my throbbing clit. He takes his time and brings me so much pleasure, I can¡¯t think straight and as the pressure builds, I hear the rip of a packet and then he thrusts inside my wet heat, causing me to cry out his name. ¡°Angelo, Oh my god.¡±

    He powers inside and growls, ¡°Say my name again.¡±

    ¡°Angelo.¡± My voice sounds as if it¡¯s floating on a cloud above me and as he pushes deep inside, he fills every part of my mind and soul.

    The friction between our bodies is like a surge of electricity and every part of me is on high alert as it waits for something to release the building tension. I groan as he pulls out and turns me roughly until I am face down on the bed and holds my wrists behind my back.

    Then I experience a sharp blow to my ass, causing me to cry out and before I can register the pain, he enters me from behind, pulling my ass upward to drive in deep. The fact I¡¯m restrained excites me way more than it should, and he wasn¡¯t kidding when he told me he now owned me. He does. In every way possible because as he thrusts deeper and faster, my face rubbing against the silken sheets, I am loving every single moment of pleasure he is giving me.

    As soon as he drops his fingers to my throbbing clit, I scream his name as Ie so hard, I register nothing but a sensation so strong it takes me on the ride of my life. Somewhere in the distance, I hear the roar of a lion as he shoots his own release and I love knowing that I¡¯m the one who made that happen.

    I¡¯m sad when he rolls to the side and gently unties the blindfold and then runs his hand gently across my ass. ¡°Does it hurt, baby?¡±

    His soft, concerned voice makes me yearn for him to love me and not just use me for sex and I whisper, ¡°No.¡±

    My breath hitches at the dark passion in his eyes as he runs his thumb across my lips and groans, before dipping his own lips to mine and kissing me so hard and deep, he steals a little part of my soul.

    My legs are shaking, and I am shocked at how much I want him already after he drove me to the edge, but he pulls back and whispers, ¡°Now we eat.¡±

    He grins at the surprise that must show on my face, and he nods toward the bathroom. ¡°Clean up in there but not too much. I want to see that freshly fucked face looking at me across the dining table knowing you are burning from my attention down below. Tomorrow, we arrange oral contraception because I want to know my seed is coating your aching pussy as you sit before me at the dinner table.¡±

    He smirks as my face mes in embarrassment and growls, ¡°Get used to it, baby because I will only be happy if you ache where I¡¯ve just been. After the main course we will return here for another lesson, then after dessert we will return again. Prepare yourself to be fucked senseless tonight and when you can¡¯t take anymore, I will take you to my bed and fuck you until you pass out. Then tomorrow it happens all over again.¡±

    I stare at him in astonishment and the dangerous gleam in his eye tells me he¡¯s serious. How can I not desire this, crave it in fact because the way he makes mee alive is the most intoxicating sensation in the world?

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ27

    I am losing control. It¡¯s all around me as if I¡¯ve fallen over a cliff edge and am holding on by my fingertips. When Jasmine told me about the conversation she overheard, I immediately knew it was serious. I should have expected it, met it head on and crushed it before it gained momentum, and now I¡¯m in deep shit.

    First Massimo and now my own men. All conspiring to bring me down. I¡¯m angry with myself for not seeing iting and the only thing I can control is my new wife, which is why I allowed the madness to take over. I must be in control of one part of my life to give me the power to see this through. I let Winter down. I couldn¡¯t save her, but I¡¯ll be damned if I don¡¯t fight for my wife. For our future, for my friends and the life we want, rather than the one we inherited.

    When I picture Flynn, probably enduring a horrific experience courtesy of his uncle, it causes the rage to swirl inside me like a tornado gaining momentum. I need to wrestle back control and yet, who can I trust? It surrounds me. The deception, the sense of an approaching storm and the prequel to my own damnation. And there¡¯s Jasmine. A soft vision of desire in a corrupt world that¡¯s pulling us both into the madness. Her loyalty struck me deep inside because she has proven I can trust her. It lets emotion filter through the cracks when, for the first time since leaving Rockwell Academy, I sense I¡¯m not alone. Someone is on my side. Somebody close, someone who hasn¡¯t asked for this and yet epted the situation with a curiosity that impresses me. Jasmine Sontauro will be protected at all costs because she will be my biggest triumph. The woman I orbit who will offer me a center, a purpose, and a home toe back to.

    So, we eat, then we fuck. I teach her how to love giving control to another and by the time we head to my room, she is almost passed out with exhaustion. She doesn¡¯t even register her surroundings as I cleanse her body in the shower and wrap her in my arms for the night. She curls against me with a soft sigh of contentment and as I pull her body close to mine, my resolve hardens.

    Tonight, I don¡¯t sleep¨CI plot. I now have a clear head as I lie on my back and stare up at the darkened ceiling and set in ce a n that cannot fail. I will need help, that¡¯s definite, but I have many ports to sail to in my quest for freedom.

    First, I must deal with the situation within my own walls before I tackle my sister¡¯s husband. I¡¯m not stupid enough to believe I can win against him in the short term. I¡¯m not a fool, despite the fact he thinks I am.

    I drift in and out of sleep as my mind works all night and by the morning, I¡¯m eager to get started.

    However, my wife¡¯s soft body is keeping me here because I can¡¯t bear spending a minute when she¡¯s not in my arms.

    ¡°Angelo?¡±

    Her sleepy voice causes my cock to stir and pay attention as she moans softly. ¡°What happenedst night? It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been crushed by a truck.¡±

    Laughing softly, I turn to face her and drop a light kiss to her lips. ¡°I fucked you into unconsciousness. Get used to it, baby.¡±

    Her happy smile is infectious and for a moment we grin like idiots as we share an intimate moment.

    Her face falls, causing my heart to race. ¡°What are you going do about, well ¡­ what I told you?¡±

    ¡°Deal with it.¡± I press my lips to hers and my cock dances with delight as it wakes up beside a warm body for once in its life. It¡¯s good to havepany. Weepany and I can count on one hand the women I have spent the whole night with, actually only two that I know of, and I never realized how much I would love this. My wife¡¯s smiling face as she wakes from a satisfied sleep makes me happy and despite how sore she must be, I spin her onto her back and tease my cock at her entrance.

    Her eyes widen and she gasps, ¡°You¡¯re an animal.¡±

    ¡°I never pretended I wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Keeping my eyes on hers, I slide in without a condom in ce and she gasps in shock. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    She¡¯s obviously worried and I smirk, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    ¡°But, um, condom?¡±

    I rest my lips against hers and whisper, ¡°Rx, you¡¯ll see.¡±

    As I increase the rhythm, I take great care not to hurt her. The fact her wet heat wraps my cock in delight is a powerful aphrodisiac. A sensation that is indescribable as I plunge into paradise and her soft moan only fuels my hunger as I explore a little corner of my new world. Her gasp alerts to me to her building orgasm and gripping her ass tightly, I ride her harder until her legs wrap around me, and she cries out, ¡°Oh, God, yes, that¡¯s it, don¡¯t stop.¡±

    Feeling my own release imminent, I hold back a little longer as her own orgasm crashes through her body like a breaking wave and I pull out and coat her body in my cum and love how it pumps across her stomach and drops down across her shaven pussy.

    ¡°Wow.¡± Her eyes are wide and disbelieving, and I smirk. ¡°Was that good?¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡± She looks disturbed by that, and Iugh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean shower?¡±

    ¡°No. I want to watch you eat with my cum dripping between your legs and that newly fucked flush on your face. I want you to wear the silk robe, knowing you are naked underneath it and when we have eaten, I want to fuck you again in the room next door before getting on with my day.¡±

    Her expression betrays her as her eyes sparkle, and a smile curves her desirable lips. ¡°You fucking animal.¡±

    Smirking, I sweep her into my arms and growl, ¡°Get used to it, baby, I¡¯m never gonna change.¡±

    TRUE TO MY WORD, we head downstairs, and I love seeing the blush staining her cheeks as she faces Mrs. Bourne, who can¡¯t hide her delight at the situation. It¡¯s pretty obvious my housekeeper cares about me and always has. Even when my father was alive, she tried to make my life and Winters morefortable, which is why she is one of the few that I trust. My old teacher is another, but it¡¯s sad that they are the only two. It unnerves me a lot and I¡¯m not sure how to approach this problem and when Mrs. Bourne leaves, I lean forward and say in a low voice, ¡°Your little friend, did she say her father was involved in thesete-night meetings?¡±

    ¡°She never, but I asked Marianne, her mom, and she looked horrified. She told me he didn¡¯t, and I believe her.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± I pause for a moment before asking, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Sam. Marianne is Mrs. Bourne¡¯s assistant and Freya is their daughter. Her friend is Max Bailey.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± I¡¯m beginning to form a n and wonder if I can trust this girl¡¯s father. I definitely don¡¯t trust Roberto, so I need to be clever about this. I butter some toast and load it with jelly and as I eat, I begin to work things out in my head and then, as an afterthought, say casually, ¡°By the way, we¡¯re eating outter.¡±

    ¡°We are?¡± Her eyes widen and I see a hint of excitement in them. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve arranged an evening with my sister and her husband, Massimo Duren.¡±

    Jasmine looks nervous. ¡°I heard she married him, and it surprised me.¡¯ ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s something I overheard back at home.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡± I lean forward, my senses on high alert, and she looks disturbed. ¡°Like Freya¡¯s friend Bailey, my sister and I were no strangers to listening in on conversations. We made friends with the soldiers, and it wasn¡¯t umon to find us hanging around them.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°And your parents allowed it.¡± Angelo looks angry and I shrug. ¡°I doubt they knew. We got away with a lot during the day because our teacher was a lush. We spiked her drinks and when she was sleeping, we would creep out and listen at doors.¡±

    She giggles and I try to stop my own grin from revealing itself and she whispers, ¡°His name was mentioned one day. One of the soldiers sounded upset, which made us pay attention. Apparently, his cousin had worked for Massimo and witnessed terrible acts on a young boy he had tied up in a dungeon. The guys were disgusted, and the man said apparently it was normal. He liked to torture young boys and worse. They sounded angry and we didn¡¯t really understand what it meant.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± This worries me because even though I knew he preferred boys, it¡¯s news to me that he kept them in a prison and tortured them. This isn¡¯t something I want to think about and Jasmine surprises me by saying, ¡°If word got out, I¡¯m guessing it would turn a few more families against him.

    Maybe you could spread the word and, who knows, it could bring a little heat to his door.¡±

    Once again, she has surprised me and it makes my heart swell because I¡¯m fast learning it¡¯s good to have someone close, someone with your best interests at heart and someone on your side. Yes, Jasmine has stunned me again, and it makes me even more determined to keep her safe. What we have safe because suddenly, the future is a lot brighter because she¡¯s in it and nobody is more surprised about that than me.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ28

    When Angelo leaves, I spend the morning trying to repair the damage from the night before. I must soak in the tub for at least an hour, and it¡¯s so good to calm the ache between my thighs. It¡¯s not only there either. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been in a car wreck because my whole body feels bruised and sore. He was rough, almost as much as he was gentle, and as I relive every delicious moment, I find myself disappointed that we¡¯re heading out tonight.

    I only want him. To be close to him and to share my body with him because I can¡¯t breathe properly when he¡¯s not around. What if something happens to him and he doesn¡¯te home? Back to me and to this bubble we have created where we shut the world out. It could all end in hours, which is why I told him what I heard. The fact he reached out and drew me closer told me I had done the right thing. My loyalty is with him now and it feels good.

    My day is spent pampering myself and resting after the hard night before. Around lunchtime I wander into the kitchen and meet a smiling Mrs. Bourne, who slides a coffee across the marbled counter.

    ¡°How are you today?¡± Her kindness as always wraps me infort, and I smile happily. ¡°I¡¯m good, thanks. You know¡­¡± I sigh with pleasure. ¡°I¡¯m going to like living here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± The slight twinkle in her eye makes me giggle and for a moment, I enjoy a sense of freedom I have never had before.

    ¡°Is Marianne around?¡± I was hoping to catch up with her and Freya after school and maybe go for a walk in the grounds or something.

    ¡°Sorry, love, she¡¯s taken Freya out for the day.¡±

    ¡°She has.¡±

    I¡¯m a little surprised and note that Mrs. Bourne looks as confused as I am. ¡°She came and asked me after breakfast. Apparently, Don Sontauro called her husband aside this morning and told him to take his family out for the day.¡±

    ¡°He did?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised at that and a little anxious because what is he ying at?

    Mrs. Bourne also looks confused and shrugs. ¡°It surprised me too, but perhaps he¡¯s a little happier than normal and felt generous.¡± She winks, causing me to smile because I hope she¡¯s right. I like knowing that my husband¡¯s happy and yet I¡¯m certain there¡¯s more to it than that.

    Mrs. Bourne sighs and I watch her grab arge tray from the cupboard and start loading it with snacks and a few mugs.

    ¡°Who are they for?¡±

    ¡°The workers.¡±

    ¡°What workers?¡±

    I¡¯m curious and she shrugs. ¡°I was surprised too, but Don Sontauro told Benson he was expecting workmen on site today and to make sure they were fed.¡±

    ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    It¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of this, and she shakes her head. ¡°Who knows, but they will be done by early afternoon, apparently, so it can¡¯t be much.¡±

    ¡°Can I take the tray?¡±

    She looks startled. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Please, Mrs. Bourne, I¡¯m curious, I guess, and they must be trustworthy because Angelo arranged them.¡±

    ¡°I suppose, but I insist David goes with you.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s David?¡± I¡¯m confused, and she looks surprised. ¡°Did he forget to mention? Typical.

    David is your own personal guard. His job is to keep you safe and make sure you¡¯re protected.¡±

    ¡°Since when?¡±

    ¡°Since you arrived. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    Actually, Angelo did mention something about a guard, and I¡¯m surprised I haven¡¯t met him yet.

    ¡°OK.¡±

    She nods and types out a text and I wonder if I¡¯ll be allowed a phone. I would love to call Daphne and check in on her. I need to hear she¡¯s safe, at least.

    ¡°Mrs. Bourne¡­¡± She looks up and I say anxiously. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose I could use your phone to call my sister.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡± She looks curious. ¡°You must miss her.¡±

    ¡°I do¨Ca lot. She is all I¡¯ve had for my entire life.¡±

    She looks sad. ¡°It must be hard. The Don misses Winter too. It must be agony not seeing her.¡±

    ¡°But we are.¡± She looks up in surprise. ¡°Tonight, apparently. We¡¯re having dinner with them.¡±

    ¡°With Winter and Don Duren?¡±

    Mrs. Bourne looks shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know?¡± I¡¯m surprised and hope she hasn¡¯t prepared a meal already and she sighs, seeming troubled. ¡°He told me you were dining out, but not who with.

    That¡¯s not surprising though because I¡¯m never told the details. I¡¯m surprised because it will be the first time they¡¯ve met since the funeral. It¡¯s a good sign though, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°I guess.¡±

    We are interrupted when a deep voice says, ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±

    I see a young man around Angelo¡¯s age heading toward me, looking curious.

    ¡°Oh. Hi, I¡¯m Jasmine, you must be David.¡± I say nervously and he stares at Mrs. Bourne as she says with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be offended if he doesn¡¯t use your name, Mrs. Sontauro. I hope you won¡¯t mind, but it¡¯s not how things work around here. To the staff you are Mrs. Sontauro, or ma¡¯am. If you don¡¯t like it, you¡¯ll have to take up with the Don.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised but understand how things work. My own parents were never referred to by their names and my heart sinks when I sense my life running parallel with theirs.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I understand.¡±

    I offer him a small smile and wonder if I can still make that call and Mrs. Bourne must have a sixth sense because she nods to David and says firmly, ¡°We need you to call Mrs. Sontauro¡¯s family home and ask to speak to her sister Daphne.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He says nothing and pulls his phone from his pocket and starts scrolling. Mrs. Bourne adds, ¡°The number should be on the contact database.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± How do I not even know my own home phone number? It reminds me of what a princess I¡¯ve been all my life. I¡¯ve never had to do the basic things most people take for granted and it appears nothing¡¯s changed here. I wish I could have my own things, my own life and not have to ask anyone for help all the time, but I guess it¡¯s all down to security as always.

    I¡¯m surprised when he hands me the phone and when I hear the familiar voice of our own housekeeper, Mrs. Castle, the tears spring to my eyes as I¡¯m transported back to a previous life.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Jasmine.¡±

    Her sharp intake of breath makes me smile and she whispers down the phone, ¡°Are you ok, love?

    I¡¯ve been so worried about you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good, thanks, to be honest, more than good.¡±

    I sense mypanions listening in and move away to the bifold doors and stare across the manicuredwn.

    ¡°Can I speak to Daphne? Is she there?¡±

    The brief silence causes me concern, and her voice shakes a little. ¡°She¡¯s not avable, love. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    There is something in her tone of voice that¡¯s not helping my anxiety and she whispers, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t say, but I¡¯ll tell her you called.¡±

    ¡°Please, Mrs. Castle, is she ok?¡±

    My heart is thumping as she tries to reassure me. ¡°She¡¯s fine, just a little shaken up, and the doctor gave her a sedative to help her sleep.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    My mind is racing with horrors, and she sighs. ¡°Y our parents are angry; you know how things are. She¡¯s confined to her room.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s, ok?¡± This is not going well and I¡¯m so fearful for her.

    ¡°Listen, love ¡­¡± I hold my breath as she whispers fiercely, ¡°She¡¯s alive, and that¡¯s a very good thing. She is to be married to a man of your father¡¯s choosing and she didn¡¯t agree with his choice.

    I¡¯m afraid she¡¯sing to terms with it and will be taken tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    My head is spinning, and I¡¯m sick with worry.

    ¡°Don Torino¡¯s son, Sebastian.¡±

    ¡°Why him?¡±

    I¡¯m shocked because Don Torino is a bigger bastard than my father and I thought they hated one another.

    ¡°Who knows how this business works, Jasmine?¡± She sighs heavily. ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s business, as always.¡±

    My heart is breaking for Daphne and Eddie, because where does this leave them? I was resigned that it was never going to work and if anything, at least their rtionship was never discovered but marriage into that family, it¡¯s a disaster.

    Mrs. Castle says with an urgent whisper, ¡°Listen, I¡¯ll have to be quick in case anyone overheard, but your father found out about Eddie. It¡¯s not good.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    My heart thumps as she sighs. ¡°They were seen, and Daphne has been locked in her room and Eddie-well, I¡¯m guessing you can picture his fate.¡±

    ¡°But his father, he works for mine, won¡¯t he protect him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not looking good for him either, Jasmine. Trust me, you are well out of it. Daphne will be soon. It¡¯s my only hope so I can breathe easily again.¡±

    She raises her voice and says with no emotion, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jasmine. Daphne is out today.¡±

    I hear the sharp tones of my mother as she barks, ¡°Is that Jasmine? Give me the phone.¡±

    My heart races as I prepare to be transported back to Hell, and she says roughly, ¡°Why are you calling? Have you let the family down again, you stupid bitch?¡±

    ¡°No, I was just checking in.¡± I inject some steel into my tone. ¡°I mean, I thought you may be worried or something.¡±

    The sarcastic edge to my voice obviously registers because she snaps, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your tantrums. God knows I¡¯ve raised two daughters who have let me down in every way. Thank God you¡¯re off my hands at least and you had better not let the family down. If your father believed for one minute your new husband was displeased with you, he would send you to the afterlife himself. Now don¡¯t call us again unless you have something that will benefit this family.¡±

    She cuts the call and so many emotions roll into a balled fist deep inside my gut. Daphne is in trouble and I¡¯m not there to help. I am powerless to help her and just hearing the venom in my mother¡¯s voice, transported me back to a ce I cower in fear from. It¡¯s like a shback to when I had my soul ripped from inside me and I¡¯m guessing Daphne¡¯s life has taken a distinct turn for the worse and I need to check she¡¯s ok but how?

    Mrs. Bourne clears her throat. ¡°The tray is ready. I can deal with it if you need a moment.¡±

    As if in a trance, I hand the phone to David and try to muster a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    As she hands me the tray, I walk on autopilot to the door that David holds open for me and as we head outside, I can¡¯t think about anything other than my sister, who is probably going through her own personal hell right now.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ29

    Roberto is guarded around me because I took him by surprise when I called Sam to the side and told him to take his family out for the day. I then instructed him to leave the only soldiers I trust and sent the rest to sweep my establishments in town for information. Leaving my own personal security in ce, I have emptied the mansion and instructed Benson to amodate the repair crew that were booked to install new boilers on the property. It¡¯s been arranged for months, and I took the opportunity to call in a favor and have my own special team apanying them, who will install a covert surveince system in every room here, transmitted only to my phone.

    I knew exactly who to message when Jasmine told me of secret meetings on my property and luckily for me, Malik is a master at this and within a few hours, had it all arranged. I need to find out who I can trust, and it begins with my own staff and so, as I keep them upied, I set in ce the first part of my n.

    We head to the offices of my ountant to lose myself in boredom for the morning while my men run rings around the city. Tonight, is my meeting with Massimo and Winter, and I need to check the books and see if there are any more leaks in my operation. Roberto apanies me and yet I still don¡¯t trust him, so I say firmly, ¡°I want you to arrange a phone for my wife. She must be able tomunicate with me. Grab one from the shop across the road while I¡¯m in my meeting and find out everything you can about Massimo Duren and what he¡¯s nning.¡±

    He looks at me warily. ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done. What we know is shit because he gives nothing away and there are too many terrified men out there who won¡¯t say his name, not to mention speaking out against him.¡±

    ¡°Then use your brain and find one. Research his men, find their families, friends, and acquaintances. Somebody must have connections outside of his operation and there is always gossip and stories to be told. Find them and feed them back to me; I need you to be all over this.¡±

    He nods and sighs heavily as I head inside the skyscraper that is home during the day to my ountant, Mr. Parsons. My underboss, Giovanni, apanies me, and we head upstairs to spend a mind-numbing morning of boredom.

    AS IT TURNS OUT, it¡¯s most enlightening and as I sit across the desk from a very concerned ountant, he produces endless spreadsheets about losses in revenue and increases in rent. As he continues, my anger grows because it appears my expenses are spiraling upward like a fucking spaceship to Mars and my ie is plummeting faster than when it crashes back through the atmosphere.

    I sit and absorb the information and my world implodes as it bes obvious I am being squeezed from all directions in a fucking takeover bid.

    Mr. Parsons looks nervous, and it¡¯s probably because the more he tells me, the angrier I get and finally I snarl, ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±

    He looks confused. ¡°How long has this been going on?¡±

    He fidgets and loosens his tie. ¡°It¡¯s been a problem since your father died, sir.¡±

    ¡°Since. My. Father. Died.¡±

    I say it slowly and shoot a sharp stare at Giovanni, who suddenly looks pale under his suntan.

    ¡°Did you hear about this?¡±

    I stare at him pointedly, and he nods. ¡°Roberto was informed, and it¡¯smon knowledge among the men.¡±

    I count to ten in my mind because why the fuck am I thest to know?

    ¡°Leave us.¡± I snarl to the ountant, who needs no further invitation and almost sprints out of the room.

    My head is throbbing, and my nerves are screaming at me as I draw my weapon and point it straight at my underboss¡¯s head. He starts to tremble as I snarl, ¡°Then why the fuck didn¡¯t anyone think to tell me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I thought you were informed.¡±

    ¡°And what gave you that idea?¡±

    I press the gun to his head, and he growls, ¡°Roberto told us to keep it quiet. That you were in on it and didn¡¯t want word getting out you were being yed. It wouldn¡¯t look good for your image, sir, and your enemies would think you are weak.¡±

    Roberto. Fucking Roberto. I should have trusted my gut instinct on this because not only is my empire being stolen from under my nose, but my own men are letting it happen.

    ¡°And you?¡± I press the gun harder against his head. ¡°What should you have done?¡±

    ¡°Informed you regardless, sir.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    He breaks out in a sweat as I growl. ¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡±

    ¡°Because Roberto told me that it was only a matter of time before Don Duren took your empire and I would be spared if I pledged my allegiance to him.¡±

    I stride across to the window and gaze broodingly at the city below. My city. Or so I believed. It appears that Massimo Duren isn¡¯t content with my sister. He¡¯s got me by the balls too and my first question is, what the fuck can I do about it?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    There¡¯s also the pressing problem of my underboss and consigliere plotting against me, not to mention my soldiers, and yet the only thing on my mind right now is Jasmine and how much I need to see her soft, friendly face.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk at the house.¡±

    Giovanni looks up in shock and I growl, ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of options right now and you¡¯re lucky we¡¯re downtown in a respectable business premises. You get to keep your life for now until I have worked out what to do with you betraying bastards. One word of advice, tell no one, and especially not Roberto. If you can manage that at least, I will spare your life and that of your family.¡±

    He looks down and I growl, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Don Sontauro.¡±

    I am so angry I almost can¡¯t see straight and as we sweep out of the office, I¡¯m nning a massacre single-handedly.

    We take the elevator down to the basement in silence and Giovanni has the sense to keep quiet because I am running on empty promises right now.

    My car is waiting, and I see Roberto cut a call he is making, and I wonder what to do about this situation. I only have one option and deciding to keep my enemies close for now, I say impatiently, ¡°We¡¯re heading home.¡±

    I don¡¯t miss the anxious gaze Roberto directs at Giovanni, who has the sense to look the other way. One thing¡¯s certain, I will need to act fast because Massimo Duren could well make his move tonight and sitting at that table will be the two people I love most in the world.

    Suddenly, it hits me hard, and I falter a little as I register what passed through my mind. Love. A word I don¡¯t associate with me; possibly concerning my sister, but when did Jasmine feature in this?

    It throws me a little and gives me yet another problem to deal with and as I take my seat in the car, I¡¯m not sure what the fuck is going on and I certainly haven¡¯t got a clue how I¡¯m going to resolve it.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ30

    David walks silently behind me as I carry the tray of refreshments to the workers. I know how bad this looks, but I need something to distract me. Just imagining Daphne locked in her room makes me delirious with worry and I¡¯m trying to formte a n to set her free anding up with nothing.

    David walks silently behind and I say with interest, ¡°How long have you worked here, David?¡±

    ¡°All my life, Mrs. Sontauro.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I turn and look at him in shock, and he smiles ruefully. ¡°My father worked for the previous Don, and I was raised alongside Winter and Angelo.¡±

    ¡°So, you were friends.¡± It makes me think of Freya and Bailey and I wonder if they were close and David nods. ¡°Kind of. Winter and Angelo were kept away from us mainly, but it didn¡¯t stop us from forming a friendship of sorts.¡±

    ¡°And your father, does he still work here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. He¡¯s retired now but mans the control room.¡±

    ¡°So, you live here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Do you have a family?¡±

    He shakes his head andughs. ¡°No, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ve just graduated from college, and this is my first position. I haven¡¯t had time to meet someone special.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    We carry on walking. ¡°It must be difficult to meet a girl locked away here.¡±

    ¡°A respectable one maybe, ma¡¯am, but there are plenty on offer at the various clubs the Don owns.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± I roll my eyes and he grins and that one exchange makes me rx around him because thank God he seems normal at least. Then it strikes me that he may be involved in whatever¡¯s going on behind Angelo¡¯s back, so I raise my guard a little.

    We reach the row of buildings where the workers are and as I set the tray down on the stone steps, I catch the attention of a man holding a reel of cable.

    ¡°Coffee¡¯s here.¡± He nods and says a cheery, ¡®Thanks, darlin¡¯.¡±

    David steps before me and growls, ¡°Mrs. Sontauro to you.¡±

    Rolling my eyes, I step out from behind him and grin. ¡°Darlin¡¯ is fine. He wasn¡¯t to know.¡±

    The guy looks surprised and nods respectfully and as I look around, I notice the ce is buzzing with activity. There are several vans and trucks, and it¡¯s good to see normal life for once and then a wave of sadness ovees me when I think of Daphne and the clock that¡¯s ticking to her forever unhappiness.

    I turn away and, as expected, David follows me and I stop a short distance away and say in a whisper, ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡±

    He nods. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°I need to head back to my parent¡¯s house to grab a few things I missed. Can you drive me?¡±

    He looks unsure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Sontauro, that wasn¡¯t authorized.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s juste up. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s um, medication I need, and I could really use it. Please, we could be back before the others return, or I can call Angelo if you give me your phone.¡±

    He looks on edge and I wonder about that, and I watch a war wage across his face as he tries to make the right choice. In the end he sighs and says quickly, ¡°How long exactly?¡±

    ¡°Two hours at the most. I would be so grateful.¡±

    He apparently makes a decision on the spot and nods toward a barn in the distance. ¡°We¡¯ll take a car and I¡¯ll inform my father to open the gate.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised he didn¡¯t call Angelo and that worries me a little, but not as much as the worry I have for my sister and so I don¡¯t stop to think and follow him to the barn to grab a car and hopefully save her.

    IT MUST TAKE an hour to cross the city and as we leave the territory behind that my husband controls and head toward a more familiar one, I almost can¡¯t breathe with anxiety. As we near our destination, David¡¯s phone rings and he looks down and turns ghostly white. ¡°It¡¯s the Don. I should take this.¡±

    He swerves to the side, and I huff with frustration because I¡¯m impatient to move this on and as he steps from the car, I see him whispering urgently into the phone. When he returns, he sighs heavily.

    ¡°He told me to wait until he gets here.¡±

    ¡°But that will take at least another hour. We can¡¯t wait. He can catch us up at the house.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Sontauro. I work for your husband, and he has given me an order.¡±

    I¡¯m so frustrated I could cry but ept I¡¯ll get nowhere with this loyal friend and so I slump back in my seat and fight back the tears because all the time I¡¯m sitting here, Daphne¡¯s life is in danger.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ31

    I get the call almost as soon as we set off from the town. David¡¯s father called and informed me of Jasmine¡¯s whereabouts and a white heat tore through me as I pictured her heading back to the Rossi mansion without me. ¡°Why the fuck didn¡¯t David call me?¡± I snarl down the phone and Scott says nervously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. He asked me to call and tell you because apparently, your wife was distressed about a conversation regarding her sister, and he didn¡¯t want to add to her worry.¡±

    ¡°What call?¡± It¡¯s as if all the control is slipping away from me because it appears I¡¯m thest one to be told anything around here and he says gruffly, ¡°Mrs. Bourne is worried about her and said she didn¡¯t seem herself after the call. She was a little distracted and told David she needed her medication that she left behind. I¡¯m sorry, sir, I thought you should be informed.¡±

    I dial David¡¯s cell right after cutting the conversation and as soon as he answers, I growl ominously, ¡°If that car moves an inch before we get there, I¡¯ll kill you. Lock her in and wait for us, and that is a direct order.¡±

    As I cut the call, Roberto looks around. ¡°Problem?¡±

    ¡°You could say that. It appears that when you take a wife, they bring a lot of unnecessary baggage with them.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡±

    ¡°We go and find her.¡±

    This is just what I need¨Ca distraction to keep my men from the mansion while the cameras are installed. Not that I¡¯m looking forward to spending any time with Franco Rossi and his disgusting wife, but it will kill the hours between now and meeting my sister and her bastard husband.

    This truly is the day from hell.

    As we drive, I can tell Roberto has questions and I hope that Giovanni isn¡¯t telling him anytime soon and as we head toward the city boundary, I am preupied with what the hell I¡¯m going to do about the shit I¡¯m in.

    JUST OVER ONE HOUR LATER, we see the car on the edge of the road, and I pray to God Jasmine is ok in there. Just the image of her walking back into that vile house sets me on edge and as the door opens and David helps her out, I snap at Giovanni to ride with David and follow us close behind.

    To be fair, he looks more than happy about that and as soon as I see Jasmine¡¯s anxious face, my heart sighs with relief. She¡¯s angry but unharmed, and that¡¯s all I care about right now.

    She waits until she¡¯s seated beside me, and the partition is closed before saying angrily, ¡°I could have been there by now. You don¡¯t know what you have done.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me because after the day I¡¯m having, I could use some light relief.¡±

    ¡°Light relief.¡± She stares at me incredulously. ¡°If you think my sister being imprisoned and married off to some creep my father has arranged and her current boyfriend probably being hung drawn and quartered as we speak, then yes, I¡¯d call that light relief.¡±

    She is positively fuming, and I say quickly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Don Torino¡¯s son Sebastian. I mean, why him? My father hates Don Torino, and it¡¯s miles away.

    Daphne will be all alone on the other side of the country, locked in hell with a sadist.¡±

    ¡°Don Torino.¡± My defenses are raised because this is not a coincidence. Don Torino is closely allied with Massimo, and they are the best of friends. Franco told me he despised Massimo, which makes me wonder why he would allow this. It was why he agreed to my own marriage, and I wonder if he¡¯s assuring everything¡¯s covered. He can¡¯t lose and is protected on all sides, and it¡¯s like the biggest betrayal in a day that they are spilling out of the gutters. Then the rest of the conversation registers and I say quickly, ¡°Her boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Angelo. Daphne fell in love despite everything with Eddie, the son of my father¡¯s underboss, Joe. It appears they were caught together, and Daphne is locked in her room awaiting her marriage and I¡¯m guessing Eddie is in a bad way by now and from what Mrs. Castle said, his father is too.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me Franco has his underboss strung up next to his son?¡±

    I¡¯m astounded, and she says angrily, ¡°Why are you surprised? You know what a bastard he is.¡±

    ¡°And what will you achieve by going in there alone?¡± I am so angry, and she puts her head in her hands and sobs, ¡°I just want to save my sister. I didn¡¯t n it out. I just wanted to get there.¡±

    I sympathize more than she knows because I¡¯m the same with Winter. I¡¯m so powerless against her husband and yet I won¡¯t give up. The cards are stacked high against us, and yet I¡¯m still desperate to free her. Free us all from the disease that is Massimo Duren.

    How can I be angry that Jasmine feels the same about her sister, so I say gruffly, ¡°Leave it to me.

    I¡¯ll sort it.¡±

    Pulling her against me, I rub her shoulder and offer herfort when only one thing will work. I need to save her sister, but it won¡¯t be easy because interfering in another man¡¯s business could make a very bad day a lot worse.

    WE REACH the Rossi mansion and Jasmine can¡¯t stop her foot from tapping, making me snap. ¡°Rx, don¡¯t let them see your fear.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. You have none.¡±

    She turns away and I remember how hard I¡¯ve worked to control my fear. I hide it away in a deep, dark corner of my soul and never let it surface. If it does, it will be the end, for me, anyway, and so I say gruffly, ¡°I mean it. Take a deep breath and don¡¯t make them think this is anything but a family visit.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Trust me, I¡¯ll sort this.¡±

    She turns and looks so hopeful I feel like the biggest bastard alive and hope I can follow through on my promise and as the gates swing open as they register the te, I hope to God today is the day I get to end Franco Rossi¡¯s miserable life.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ32

    When I see my family home again, it¡¯s as if a million deadly spiders are crawling over and inside my body. It¡¯s terrifying in so many ways because of the memories it holds. So much has happened inside this house of horrors and it appears that today is no different, because I¡¯m dreading what I¡¯ll find.

    As soon as the cars roll to a stop, the doors are opened by my father¡¯s soldiers, and they check we are who we say. I notice a familiar face as one of them recognizes me, and I hate the pity in his eyes.

    ¡°Mrs. Sontauro.¡± He nods respectfully and I whisper, ¡°What¡¯s happening, Ben? I heard they have Eddie?¡±

    He looks down. ¡°I can¡¯t say, you will have to ask Don Rossi.¡±

    The fact he looks so wretched gives me my answer because Eddie was a popr addition to our household, and they will be hating every minute of this. His father is too, and I wonder what nightmare awaits us inside.

    The door opens and my heart goes into freefall when I catch Julian, my father¡¯s butler, looking grim faced.

    He tries to disguise it with a smile that doesn¡¯t reach his eyes and nods with respect to my husband.

    ¡°Don Sontauro, Mrs. Sontauro. Wee.¡±

    Angelo just nods and stands back to let me pass and as I enter my childhood home, it alles rushing back. The shouting, the beatings, the mental torture. It all swirls around me like angry demons that will never leave. I wish we could burn this ce to the ground and erase it from life because there is absolutely nothing worth salvaging in this house of horrors.

    ¡°Angelo, how good of you to bring my daughter home for a visit.¡±

    I shiver as my father heads our way and,pletely ignoring me, offers Angelo his hand. ¡°I trust she has not disappointed you.¡±

    ¡°No, sir.¡± Angelo is tight-lipped and cold, and I wish I had his ability to freeze people out because he is offering my father nothing in the way of emotion. He is a nk page scripted in invisible ink, and I wonder what this particr chapter will bring.

    ¡°Come inside and let¡¯s raise a toast to the happy couple.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    We follow him and I say tentatively, ¡°May I be excused to visit with Daphne?¡±

    My father looks irritated and says to Angelo pointedly, ¡°I¡¯m disappointed she still acts inappropriately inpany. You may want to work on that.¡±

    I¡¯m not supposed to speak unless addressed and yet I can¡¯t help it. I am so worried and then, to make matters worse, my mother heads into the room and her sharp gaze makes my skin crawl.

    ¡°Jasmine, my darling, and Angelo, it¡¯s so lovely to wee you home. It would have been nice to have been warned though, we really don¡¯t like surprises.¡±

    I look down as Angelo says curtly, ¡°Mrs. Rossi, I am sure as my wife¡¯s mother you would have been anxious for her. We are visiting to assure you that Jasmine is happy and fulfilled in her new role as my wife. You can now sleep easier knowing your eldest daughter is happy.¡±

    If mom is ashamed at being so publicly called out on her maternal skills, she doesn¡¯t show it and Angelo says in a curt tone, ¡°Perhaps Jasmine would like some time alone with you and her sister. I am sure you have much to discuss.¡±

    I don¡¯t miss the pointed look between my parents and my father says loudly, ¡°Excellent idea.

    na, take Jasmine to the kitchen to grab some refreshment and send for Daphne.¡±

    Mom looks surprised and as she ushers me from the room, I hear my father say to Angelo. ¡°It is fortunate you are here. I have a particr project I¡¯m working on that you may be interested in seeing first hand.¡±

    My heart starts thumping as I follow my mother to the kitchen, and I wonder what my father is ying at. There is something causing the hairs to stand up on the back of my neck because I recognize the signs when my parents have something particrly evil in mind.

    We head into the kitchen and as Mrs. Castle looks up, I don¡¯t miss the spark of fear in her eyes.

    ¡°Jasmine, it¡¯s so good to see you.¡±

    Mom says quickly, ¡°Please serve Jasmine refreshment while I fetch Daphne.¡±

    Mrs. Castle looks surprised and as mom leaves, she shakes her head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee.

    It¡¯s not safe.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Your parents are in a particrly difficult mood and Daphne is bearing the brunt of it, not to mention poor Joe and Scott.¡±

    ¡°Why, what¡¯s happened to them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best you don¡¯t ask.¡± She sighs heavily.

    ¡°My advice would be to get the hell out of here before it all blows up in your face.¡±

    ¡°Why is this a threat to me?¡±

    She draws me to the side. ¡°Your father has formed an alliance with the Torinos. Daphne is his bargaining weapon. I¡¯m not sure when they are due to arrive, but you know what happens if they find your husband and his men here. They may think it¡¯s trouble for them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here for Daphne. I won¡¯t let them take her.¡± I stare at her defiantly and she shakes her head sadly.

    ¡°You have no choice, my dear. This is out of your hands.¡±

    She looks past me and as I follow her eyes, I cry out in shock when I watch Daphne cowering beside my mother. Her face is almost unrecognizable. It¡¯s bruised beyond belief, and the blood on her temple is crusted and uncared for. She has been crying and her eyes are red and puffy, and she holds her stomach as if it hurts. She looks scared to death, and I say angrily, ¡°What have you done to her?¡±

    Mom spits, ¡®Nothing she didn¡¯t deserve. Your sister was found naked with a servant and has shamed the family name. This was her punishment, and she should be grateful she¡¯s still alive.¡±

    ¡°She may as well be dead because you are sending her to a living hell.¡±

    Momughs like the sadistic birch she is. ¡°Then wish her luck because tramps like her deserve a hard life. When I think of all the sacrifices we made to give you both everything and you reward us with disobedience and throw it back in our faces. No, we are d to be rid of you and after tonight we can get on with our lives without you in it.¡±

    Mrs. Castle gasps beside me and then cowers as mom fixes her with a hard stare. ¡°Get to work and stop listening in on family business.¡±

    Mrs. Castle almost runs from the room and, ignoring my mom, I rush to Daphne¡¯s side. ¡°Come with me. You don¡¯t have to stay here.¡±

    Momughs out loud. ¡°As if that would ever happen. I can¡¯t imagine Don Sontauro agreeing to house this cheap whore and suffer a war with the Torino family. No, say goodbye to your sister, Jasmine, because she¡¯s leaving tonight.¡±

    Daphne looks down and I watch her tears ssh to the floor and before I can say another word, mom says with a strangely eager tone to her voice, ¡°Your father has requested yourpany in the barn.¡±

    Daphne looks up and the fear in her eyes pierces my heart. ¡°No, please.¡±

    My own heart races because I can tell where this is going, and I pray to God it¡¯s not what I think it is.

    ¡°Hurry, your father doesn¡¯t like to be kept waiting.¡±

    I ce my arm around my sister and whisper, ¡°It¡¯s ok, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    As mom heads off, Daphne whispers, ¡°But Eddie, they have him there.¡±

    The fear mingles with the pain in her eyes, and my heart shatters because of what this is. A public execution with an audience and, if I¡¯m correct, Daphne is about to watch the man she loves carved up before her eyes.

    As mom shouts behind her, ¡°Hurry you stupid girls, don¡¯t keep your father waiting.¡± I slide across to the knife block and slip the biggest one I can find inside my purse.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ33

    Two men are hanging from their arms, their bodies battered and bleeding from the cuts that decorate their skin like the most twisted work of art. Both are naked and hang limply without the usual thrashing of desperate men. It¡¯s as if they have both epted their fate and are waiting to die, and the stench of betrayal and revenge is making it hard to breathe.

    ¡°I thought you would enjoy this, Angelo.¡±

    Franco lifts a knife from the table and tosses it between his hands before pointing it between the two men and grinning like the vige idiot.

    ¡°We have here two traitors, one who seduced my virgin daughter and the fool that turned a blind eye. Father and son, heading to the afterlife in a ze of revenge. I thought you may like to observe how the Rossi organization deals with traitors.¡±

    I stare at the men swinging before me and the bile rises in my throat. One man¡¯s crime was to fall in love and the others was to love too much. Both men degraded, humiliated and beaten for nothing more than a love story.

    It¡¯s why I push love away and do not let it darken my door, because this is what happens when you sumb to its temptation. It ruins lives and makes a strong man weak. Love destroys souls and I will not let it into my heart.

    Franco looks up as the door opens and my heart sinks when I watch na leading her two daughters inside to watch the final breath of the men who dared to step out of line.

    My eye is drawn to Jasmine, and I watch the fierce glow of hatred burning behind her eyes as she res at her father, who says as if greeting invited guests, ¡°Finally, everyone is here. We can begin.

    Franco turns the knife in his hands and flicks his attention to his youngest daughter, who looks as if she¡¯s taken a severe beating of her own. It brings back so many painful memories I¡¯m struggling to breathe and as I catch Roberto staring at his counterpart, he looks as sick as I do as we witness what happens when a trusted servant steps out of line and ends up as the day¡¯s entertainment.

    I study my consigliere closely, and he nces in my direction and nods respectfully. I can tell he knows. It¡¯s the bitter defeat in his expression as he faces his own possible future. A lifetime of serving a bastard only to turn on his sessor, and for what, exactly? I can¡¯t wait to hear his excuse.

    I maintain a nk expression and study the rest of the upants of the cold concrete room. The blood of many tortured souls staining the walls and the ground beneath our feet. The stench of evil flooding my senses and the sound of the pit of hell opening to wee the damned inside.

    Then it strikes me I have an opportunity here and as I watch Franco studying his two victims, the seed of an idea takes root in my mind as I contemte his staff. The animosity on their faces toward him tells me everything I need to know and watching the hatred positively burning on his daughter¡¯s faces gives me my reason.

    Franco speaks to the room as if he¡¯s entertaining the crowd. ¡°I brought you here to witness an execution.¡± Daphne¡¯s cries interrupt his speech, and he strides toward her and strikes her hard around the face. Her lover shouts out and even during his final moment on earth he protects her and his father groans in pain as he whispers, ¡°Hush, son, don¡¯t make it worse for her.¡±

    Jasmine has tears dripping from her horrified eyes and a quick nce at na reveals a spark of excitement in hers. I can¡¯t believe they produced such magnificent offspring and my hatred for the couple grows into a ck rage.

    Jasmine runs to her sister and stands between them and yells, ¡°Enough! No more. Please, no more.¡±

    Franco raises his hand and I say icily, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you.¡±

    He remembers his position and drops his hand before growling, ¡°Then bring your wife in line, Angelo, before I do it for you.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    The room falls silent, save for the weeping woman who looks as if she won¡¯tst the night and I step toward my wife and pull her behind me and say in an emotionless voice, ¡°My business is my own and I don¡¯t take kindly to interference from anyone.¡±

    Franco looks at me in surprise because he probably thought I would y his game, and I say to Jasmine, ¡°Take your sister and leave.¡±

    Franco makes toward me and holds the knife in front of him and you could hear a pin drop in the room as one Don faces off against another.

    ¡°You dare to tell me how to run my business in my own home?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± I face him with a cold look, and he raises his knife, causing Giovanni and Roberto to step to my side. ¡°Put the knife down, Don Rossi.¡± Giovanni is cool in a crisis, and I¡¯m not surprised that none of Franco¡¯s soldiers does the same.

    He obviously notices this too because he looks at his men and scoffs, ¡°Weak fools, everyst one of you.¡±

    His attention switches to Daphne, who is being helped to her feet by her sister and he barks in a desperate act of regaining control, ¡°Come here girl.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Jasmine stands between them, and Franco looks enraged as he prepares to strike again. The tension in the room is at breaking point and as hostile eyes re in a battle of survival, Franco decides to gain the upper hand and, as if in slow motion, he raises the knife and makes toward my wife. As I reach for my gun, a piercing scream fills the room as Franco falls onto Jasmine, who is protecting her sister. I rush forward in a blind panic as the blood drips between them like the river of tortured souls and Daphne¡¯s scream echoes in my ears. It all happens so quickly as na gets to them first and pulls her husband away from his daughter and, as he drops to the ground, I stare in disbelief at therge knife protruding from his heart.

    Jasmine is coated in blood and falls to her feet as her father lies unblinking on the floor of the dark room. The silence is eerie as we all stand by and watch a man cut down by his own flesh and blood.

    na¡¯s cry is like a demented demon as she looks up at her daughter, her eyes zing fire.

    Before we can react, she grasps the knife in Franco¡¯s right hand and leaps toward her with an agonized scream. Jasmine¡¯s frightened eyes pierce my heart along with the loudest explosion as she holds up her hands to defend herself. Her mother falls back and finds a soft cushion on her husband¡¯s dead body, and I stare in amazement at the direction the shot came from and see Daphne shaking as she holds the smoking gun in her trembling hands.

    Roberto catches my eyes and nods and I watch as he retrieves his gun from the traumatized girl and as he wipes the prints, he offers me a small, sad smile and steps back into the shadows.

    I don¡¯t waste a minute and can¡¯t get to her quickly enough and as I drop to my knees, I pull Jasmine into my arms and as they close around her, I am struggling to breathe. It all happened so fast, and as she sobs in my arms, I hold her so tightly as if I will never let her go and growl, ¡°Cut them down.¡±

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ34

    Hot tea and brandy are being handed out in the most surreal gathering I have ever witnessed.

    Two dead bodies lie in in a building I never want to see again in my life and four of us are wrapped in nkets, shivering by the open fire. Angelo has his arm around me and won¡¯t let go for a minute as Daphne and Eddie huddle together in terrified shock. Joe, Eddie¡¯s father, looks destroyed as he stares into space and the room is full of silent menace as everyonees to terms with what just happened.

    I killed my father and Daphne did the same to our mother. We will burn in Hell after serving life for murder. I can¡¯t evenprehend the enormity of this situation and I suppose I¡¯m in shock as I tremble in my husband¡¯s arms.

    After a long while, Angelo takes control of the situation and says in amanding voice. ¡°What happened today stays in this room. We will never speak of it again.¡±

    He addresses his men and says firmly, ¡°Arrange a clean-up crew and Joe¡­¡± The beaten man looks up in fear as Angelo says cruelly, ¡°Pull yourself together and take control.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He blinks as if he¡¯s been dragged from a darkened cave into the sunlight and Angelo growls, ¡°You are the underboss of the Rossi family and in the absence of the Don you step up and take control. You now answer to me as the husband of the eldest daughter, and this family is now part of my own. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    He snaps out of his trance as Angelo offers him a lifeline and says gruffly, ¡°Don Sontauro, you have my loyal service.¡±

    I watch in amazement as Eddie shrugs off his nket and stands beside his father and says in a proud voice, ¡°Mine too.¡±

    One by one, my father¡¯s soldiers move to stand beside them and offer their own pledges of loyalty and I can¡¯t check the tears that fall as I realize what¡¯s happening. It¡¯s over. For everyst one of us, because now fear has been reced by hope.

    As I stare at my husband, words aren¡¯t enough to exin how much this means to me and as his eyes glitter with power, I whisper, ¡°You have mine too.¡±

    Daphne stands and moves beside Eddie and says bravely, ¡°Mine too.¡± Then I¡¯m shocked when Roberto moves to stand beside the Rossi family and says in a deep voice, ¡°You have mine, too.¡±

    One by one theye and pledge their allegiance to their Don and my heart is so full of love for this man who has set my family free and given me the world.

    Angelo takes my hand and pulls me to my feet and nods. ¡°Then we know where we stand. Joe and Eddie will take over and report back to me. Daphne will take on the running of this house but now we must leave you to deal with the shock.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving?¡± I¡¯m concerned about that because it¡¯s obvious that Daphne needs help and Mrs.

    Castle steps forward and ces her hand in my sister¡¯s and nods to me, mouthing, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±

    The tears blind me as I head toward my sister and as we cling together, I kiss her soft cheek that looks so raw with pain. ¡°I¡¯ll be back very soon. I promise.¡±

    She sobs in my arms, and I nce across at Eddie and say firmly, ¡°Take care of her. And of yourself, Eddie.¡±

    He wraps his arm around her and offers me a small smile. ¡°I love her, Mrs. Sontauro. I will do anything for her.¡±

    The pure love in their eyes reminds me of my own situation. Angelo likes to control me and that¡¯s all this is. I¡¯m his and he protects me, but just once, I wish he looked at me like that.

    A strong hand on my back reminds me I have a duty and, emotionally drained, I turn and walk away.

    IT¡¯S ONLY when we¡¯re in the car that it hits me, and I start shaking as soon as we pull away from the horror of what just happened.

    Angelo is thoughtful and just rests his hand in mine, which is the onlyfort I get as he starts rattling off a list of things needed to Roberto, who listens keenly. They are discussing the business of merging our two families, and only the fact they left Giovanni behind tells me we¡¯re now one powerful force to be reckoned with. A merger of the deadliest kind and the only emotion in me is pride. I killed my father, and I will never forget how good that felt.

    WE MAKE it home and I¡¯m emotionally drained. Mrs. Bourne heads out to meet us and looks concerned. ¡°Ma¡¯am, let me help you.¡±

    I look down and see my blood-soaked dress and feel no emotion, which should worry me because I suppose I¡¯m in shock and it may manifest into problemster.

    I¡¯m surprised when Angelo says roughly, ¡°We don¡¯t have long. We need to shower and change if we¡¯re going to make the restaurant on time.¡±

    ¡°Angelo!¡± I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing, and he says coolly, ¡°We have business to attend to and I will not let my sister down.¡±

    It strikes me how calm he is, as if the past few hours never happened and I wonder about that. Is this his life? Murder, revenge and muttion before showering and heading off to a swanky restaurant uptown.

    I¡¯m not sure I can cope with this and as I hesitate, he growls angrily, ¡°You will shower, change and look like a queen because you are my wife, and you will be expected to y your part.¡±

    Mrs. Bourne looks so wretched I¡¯m almost sorrier for her than me and as Angelo strides upstairs, I follow him quickly, pushing away the trauma and focusing on what he needs me to do.

    I¡¯M NOT sure how we do it, but I meet Angelo downstairs in less than an hour and my mouth waters when I find him waiting in his ck suit with a crisp white shirt, as always looking like the sessful mafia Don he is.

    His eyes burn as they set fire to my soul and even though I am now a murderer, I can¡¯t see past my desire for this man. I¡¯ve taken a leaf out of his book and pushed the trauma away to deal with another day because something about the serious tone to his voice told me tonight is more important than I think it is.

    His eyes glitter as I walk toward him in a white linen pantsuit, with a ck silk camisole beneath.

    I have tried so hard to be the perfect wife for him and dressed ordingly toplement my husband. He was there for me when I needed him most, and I will never forget that. He dropped everything to be with me and then dealt with the most horrific situation with a calm authority that was needed.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Now it¡¯s my turn to stand shoulder to shoulder with him and so I must put aside what happened today and focus on getting through this evening.

    ¡°You are beautiful.¡± His soft voice of appreciation makes me shiver inside as he slides his arm around my waist and presses a gentle kiss to my cheek. He whispers, ¡°Be strong, Jasmine. I need you to be the strongest you have ever been, and tonight we talk.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean-talk?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised and wonder what¡¯s going through his mind and he says huskily, ¡°We have much to say, but not now. There is something I need to tell you, but it must wait because this dinner is the most important thing in my life right now and I need your support.¡±

    I nod and step away, gathering my defenses around me like the most imprable armor and as we proceed to the door, he shuts himself away in that dark ce in his mind and I know that I¡¯ve lost him-for now, anyway.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ35

    The restaurant is empty, which doesn¡¯t surprise me because Massimo Duren doesn¡¯t like people. He never has, which is why it¡¯s rare to find him outside his mansion. I¡¯m guessing he bought up the entire ce tonight, just so we can conduct our business in private.

    Jasmine gasps as we walk inside and whispers, ¡°Is it even open?¡±

    I fix my usual nk, imprable expression on my face and hiss, ¡°Whatever you witness tonight is normal, remember that. Keep a nk mask on your face and don¡¯t react.¡±

    The owner shows us to a table by the window and as I look down, I see the entire city spread out beneath us. Small, insignificant, and my ce of business and the anger churns inside me when I remember how Massimo is trying to take it from me.

    We wait in silence and as the clock ticks past the agreed time, I know this is just one of many mind games he will y tonight.

    I am trying so hard to keep from staring at my wife because she shines like a polished diamond in the sunlight. That diamond is now holding a devastating secret and she must be helped through what that means ¨C for her. She has taken another life; one that gave her life in the first ce, and if anyone knows what that¡¯s like, it¡¯s me.

    We will deal with that tonight when business is done, always supposing we have another night, that is. I know Massimo is positioning his troops in a bid to kill his enemy and no one hates the man as much as I do.

    Amotion by the door grabs my attention and like a starving man, I stare with a desperate hunger at the woman who has just walked in. Strong, beautiful, and yet empty, as she walks beside her husband looking like a living doll. Her beautiful long dark hair is swept up into an intricate pile on top of her head, studded with diamonds that catch the light, making it appear as if the stars twinkle all around her. A heavy diamond choker graces her long white neck and the floor length ck silk gown floats around her as if it has a life of its own. She walks straight backed and proud and the way her husband has his hand on the small of her back, tells of an ownership I am hating the very thought of.

    As they draw near, I stare at her, desperate for any sign of life, warmth even, in those beautiful eyes that will tell me she¡¯s still mentally alive at least.

    There is nothing. No spark, no recognition even, and no feeling. Just an empty-headed doll going through the motions, and it tears my heart into a million torn pieces with the roughest of edges that cut deeply and make me bleed despair.

    ¡°Angelo and his lovely wife, Jasmine. Such a beautiful couple. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, my darling?¡±

    She smiles onmand and nods. ¡°Yes darling, so lovely.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    I can see Jasmine studying Winter closely and she smiles warmly but just gets an aloof look in return.

    I can¡¯t help myself and say, ¡°Winter, you¡¯re looking good, sister.¡±

    I choose my words for effect because I want to remind her she¡¯s family. I can¡¯t believe this is the same person who used to lie her head on my shoulder and empty her heart and mind. Tell me of her greatest wishes and make ns both of us always knew would never happen.

    She just says in a calm, controlled voice, ¡°Thank you, Angelo. Congrattions on your marriage.¡±

    She turns and looks at Jasmine and I desperately search for any emotion in her eyes, but she looks through her and says politely, ¡°Wee to the family, Jasmine.¡±

    I can tell Jasmine is surprised, and a little freaked out by my robotic family member and as we take our seats, I fight back the urge to shoot her husband dead and shake some life back into her.

    However, I wouldn¡¯t even get to rise from my seat, so I y the long game and hope I¡¯m not toote when I do set Winter free. Knowing Massimo our ce by the window was pre-arranged and there is a gun trained on both of us from a hidden ce that offers the sniper full view of the room and so I must y the game for as long it takes to win.

    Massimo raises his ss. ¡°To the happy couple and a merger of sorts.¡±

    We sip our champagne and Massimoughs softly, ¡°The Sontauros and The Rossis. I must say, Angelo, you have chosen well. Your wife is a credit to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I nod respectfully, and he shakes his head and sighs theatrically. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe your father is gone, Angelo. It makes things much more difficult between us.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡± I¡¯m on high alert as he leans forward and fixes me with a patronizing smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say we had an understanding. Oscar agreed that when I married his daughter, half of his empire reverted to me. A merger of his business with mine where I would assure your family of my loyalty and protect you from your enemies, for a cut, of course. However, it has been brought to my attention that you are unhappy about that, which is why I agreed to this meeting. To set in ce our future personal rtionship and guarantee our mutually satisfactory business one.¡±

    I choose my words carefully. ¡°I was unaware of any agreement and when I discovered my profits were leaking from my bank ount, I took steps to plug it.¡±

    ¡°An unfortunate move, if I may be so bold to say.¡±

    He leans back and drapes his arm behind my sister, and I watch as he strokes her neck. There is no reaction from her at all as she just stares in front of her with a fixed smile on her face. To anyone else observing, they would think she was happy, but I know my sister and she is locked in a living hell.

    ¡°So, now we both understand the rules that have been set in ce, we can agree on a cut of thirty percent going forward.¡± His smooth tone is outlined in menace, and I growl, ¡°It was twenty this morning. Why the increase?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Massimo shrugs, as if he can do what the fuck he likes, and we both know he can. So, I lean back in my chair and say in a voice devoid of any emotion, ¡°I agree to twenty percent as agreed with my father. I am not a man who backs out on a deal and hope that I am sitting in thepany of another one.¡±

    For the first time, Massimo¡¯s eyes gleam with malice, telling me he¡¯s unhappy about my defiance, and then he looks at Jasmine and my blood runs cold as he raises his ss. ¡°To our future coboration. I will enjoy getting acquainted with my new sister-inw.¡±

    To her credit, Jasmine just raises her own ss and smiles, acting as if this isn¡¯t some kind of twisted freak show where words mean different things entirely.

    ¡°Don Duren, I am honored to be a member of your family and am looking forward to getting to know my sister-inw better. Perhaps we can arrange a lunch date soon? We could go shopping or take a walk to get to acquainted with one another. I will schedule a mutually convenient time if that is agreeable with you, Winter.¡±

    She looks directly at my sister, effectively cutting Massimo out of the conversation, and I¡¯m interested in how they will deal with this surprise attack. For a moment, he freezes, and it¡¯s so quick nobody would notice it if they weren¡¯t watching him keenly, and then he cuts in and says agreeably, ¡°What a delightful invitation. If only that could happen.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Jasmine looks confused and Massimo shakes his head sadly. ¡°It¡¯s difficult because Winter is a woman who likes to keep away frompany. Even this evening has been hard for her to deal with. I am doing my best, but the doctors tell me it is a condition that needs careful handling.¡± He strokes her face and ys the part of the concerned husband. ¡°I will do anything to build her into a stronger woman, but my wife is weak and of a nervous disposition.¡± He turns to her and says gently, ¡°Speak, darling, and tell them. They could help, perhaps.¡±

    He says as an aside. ¡°She needs to be encouraged; this is a hard situation for her.¡±

    All eyes turn to Winter, who merely says in an even voice, ¡°My husband is right. I can¡¯t bear to be away from him for a second. He is my world, and I feel lost when he is not around. Thank you for your kind invitation, but I must decline.¡±

    I hate this fucking bullshit and cut in with a sharp, ¡°You¡¯ve changed, sister. What happened to you?¡±

    Massimo sighs heavily. ¡°I suppose you must me me for that. I love her just a little too much and she has grown dependent on me. I try to encourage her to mix but she gets anxiety at the mention of it.

    No, your sister¡¯s ce is by my side now and I won¡¯t let her down, or demand things of her she is reluctant to give. You must understand that I always have your sister¡¯s best interests at heart.¡±

    He snaps his fingers effectively killing the conversation stone dead and as the waiters rush to serve us the finest food, I sense my sister drifting further away from me every hour that passes. She may be here physically but mentally she is in a dark ce and the sharpest pain is driving into me on repeat as I struggle to figure a way out of this situation.

    One hour passes of polite conversation with words that stick in my throat before one of Massimo¡¯s soldiers appears by his side. A whispered conversation is all I can make out and the sharp look Massimo directs at me tells me what I¡¯ve been waiting for.

    The soldier leaves and Massimo regards Jasmine with a calcting look and then says with fake sympathy, ¡°You have my condolences, my dear.¡±

    Winter looks at Jasmine with a nk expression and Jasmine looks confused. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I¡­¡± Massimo shakes his head sadly. ¡°It hase to my attention that a terrible tragedy has taken ce at your former home.¡±

    Jasmine¡¯s eyes are wide as Massimo prepares to deliver what we both already know.

    ¡°It appears that a rival family, the Torinos, arrived to im your sister as Sebastian Torino¡¯s bride as arranged and found her gone. It seems they were so enraged at the disrespect shown, they murdered your parents in cold blood. A most unfortunate incident that is currently being dealt with, under the radar, of course, and I hate to be the one to break the sad devastating news.¡±

    I can tell that Jasmine doesn¡¯t know how to y this and just looks at me with fear and disbelief swirling in her beautiful eyes. To anyone watching, it¡¯s through shock, but it¡¯s because she wasn¡¯t expecting this oue to a serious problem and those eyes are mirroring relief instead. So, taking this as my cue to get the fuck out of here, I say in a firm voice, ¡°Please ept my apologies, Massimo. We should leave; there is much to arrange.¡±

    ¡°Arrange?¡± Massimo looks at me with amusement and I deliver my winning card. ¡°Yes, when I took Jasmine as my wife, it was agreed that when Franco died, the business would revert to his eldest daughter and as her husband, it now falls upon me to merge our two families. Unlike your agreement with my father, I now get one hundred percent of the Rossi organization, which considerably intes my own position in our organized world. So, as you can see, I have much to arrange and I¡¯m guessing my wife will be anxious to return home and check on her sister and discover what happened. Not to mention start the grieving process regarding her parents.¡±

    Massimo¡¯s eyes gleam with danger because he was not expecting this. For a man who likes to make his move and win, histest one has been blocked and he will not be happy about that.

    He recovers well and nods. ¡°Then you must leave. Our business is concluded, anyway. Thirty percent is my final figure, and I will collect payment through my usual channels.¡±

    As I stare him straight in the eye, I say darkly, ¡°Twenty-five percent and I will agree for the sake of my sister¡¯s investment as a member of my family.¡±

    ¡°You drive a hard bargain, Angelo.¡± Massimo pretends to be impressed. ¡°You have your agreement, safe in the knowledge I will do everything in my power to keep your sister safe.¡±

    There it is. The battle line drawn as he uses my love for my sister against me. He is bringing her into the conversation as a promise that if I don¡¯t y along, it will be Winter who suffers. If I detect anything in her eyes, it¡¯s resignation and as I sweep from the room with Jasmine running to keep up, I vow the deadliest revenge on the man who is now number one on my hit list.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ36

    It¡¯s only when we reach the safety of the car that Angelo expels a huge sigh of relief. ¡°Thank fuck for that. One more minute in hispany and I was liable to snap.¡±

    ¡°I would never have known.¡± I look at him in concern. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    He sighs as he leans back, pulling me with him and as I snuggle into his side, I¡¯m grateful for the physical contact.

    ¡°We arranged everything to protect you and Daphne. It was necessary for us to be at the restaurant to hear the news in front of witnesses. Giovanni arranged for your sister, and everyone involved, to be absent from the mansion when the Torinos came calling. They were taken to a safe ce to wait as we set up the rival family to take the fall. When the Torinos arrived and discovered your parent¡¯s bodies, the cops were alerted to a shooting and when they made to leave, they were surrounded and are currently dealing with a shit load of red tape to keep this from bing public knowledge.¡±

    I don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing. ¡°You nned this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I called in the clean-up crew. It¡¯s what they do. Direct the heat away from us onto somebody else, and this was the perfect situation. I couldn¡¯t have nned it better myself, and the fact we were sitting at a table with Duren when he learned of it provides us with an alibi.¡±

    ¡°But the security cameras at the house would have recorded everything.¡±

    ¡°Giovanni would have erased them and all they would register is twenty-four hours earlier, before we arrived. Then they were set to record again after we left. A cunning trick that has served my family well over the years.¡±

    I fall silent because I can¡¯t believe all of this has happened today. Angelo tightens his grip on me as I say softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°None needed.¡±

    He closes his eyes, almost as if he is shutting the world out, and I think back to his sister. So beautiful but locked in a madness that I can¡¯t begin to imagine the horror of.

    ¡°Your sister is lovely.¡± I¡¯m keen to discover what Angelo thinks about the situation and he says with just a hint of a break in his voice, ¡°She is, but the person you met isn¡¯t my sister.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I¡¯m confused because it sure looked like her.

    ¡°No.¡± He says emphatically. ¡°That was the shell of the person she once was. She was vibrant and full of life. Kind, generous and loving. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s been stripped of all emotion and now operates on automation and I am struggling to find a way to bring her back to me.¡±

    ¡°Massimo.¡± I say the word and Angelo growls, ¡°That bastard is mentally stripping my sister of every trace of humanity she has and I will kill him as soon as I get the chance.¡±

    ¡°But not now?¡± I¡¯m a little confused at that because if that had been Daphne siting there, I would have lunged at him in a blind frenzy of emotional rage.

    ¡°I am making sure there will be no opportunity for him to escape his fate. This control he has over the world we live in ends with him. He is currently too powerful, untouchable even, and there would be devastating consequences if I took him out now. We need to be prepared for that.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you married me? To build your own army?¡±

    The tears burn as I sense my involvement in his master n and only the tightening of his fingers around my shoulder tells me he feels something, but all he says is, ¡°Yes. I told you it was a business deal.¡±

    Shrugging out of his arms, I set myself on the edge of the seat and rest my head against the cool ss, staring out at the darkness that reflects my lonely figure in the window.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The cold bastard doesn¡¯t even try to reassure me and as we make the short distance in silence, I begin the process of hardening my heart ¨C forever.

    WE TAKE the journey in silence and as soon as we step inside, I head to the stairs to create distance between us. All I want it to strip off these clothes and lock myself away in my suite of rooms to deal with what today has brought.

    ¡°Jasmine!¡± His sharp voice stops me in my tracks, and he barks, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To bed.¡± I blink in surprise, and he says in a dark voice that causes my skin to prickle, ¡°You will meet me as arranged.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    He sounds so emotionless, as if he¡¯smanding one of his soldiers and it strikes me that I probably am. His sex soldier and if this wasn¡¯t such a horrific situation, I wouldugh about that and as he speaks in hushed whispers to Roberto, I turn and head to the sex room, fighting back the tears.

    He won¡¯t even give me space to grieve. He wants his pound of flesh and I¡¯m the fool who lets him.

    As I sit on the bed in the darkened room, I take deep breaths and try to shake away the images of the most turbulent day of my life. It¡¯s too much to absorb in one hit and trying to focus on another person¡¯s problems instead of my own has always worked well for me.

    Angelo¡¯s sister is lost. She¡¯s struggling and my heart weeps for her. Married to a man old enough to be her father makes me feel physically sick, especially the way he imed her so publicly in a twisted show of affection. I wasn¡¯t fooled by that, and neither was Angelo. Why are mafia Don¡¯s such bastards? Do they teach them that from the crib? Do they mold them into an unfeeling machine like Massimo is trying to do to Winter? I know why Angelo is so cold now. He¡¯s fighting not just for his life but for his sister¡¯s too. I am just one of the weapons he will use, and I should ept that and get on with my life, grateful for any attention the great man will bestow on me. But when I think of Daphne and Eddie, the tears burn.

    Love.

    How I wish Angelo looked at me as if the world begins and ends with me. As if I¡¯m the most important person in his life and he would do anything for me. Daphne has that. She¡¯s the lucky one. It could have ended so differently for her and Eddie, and now they have a shot at happiness-together. I should be happy about that. Ecstatic even because at least one of us gets to live the fairy tale and if I could choose between us, it would be my sister every time.

    ¡°You¡¯re not naked.¡±

    I jerk my head up in shock as Angelo leans against the doorjamb looking weary but so hot, I immediately feel a burst of longing.

    ¡°Was I supposed to be?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    His eyes drag the length of me, and I sigh, before standing and ripping my clothes off in a petnt act of anger. Heughs softly as I stand before him, cocking one hip to the side and saying sarcastically, ¡°Better, master?¡±

    He pushes off and removes his own clothes, coolly and slowly, holding my attention with hispelling eyes and then, as he stops before me, he reaches out and pulls me close to him and wraps his arms around me and exhales deeply.

    ¡°This is what I need.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± My voice is low because this is unexpected and he nuzzles my hair and whispers, ¡°From the moment I left you this morning I have been aching to be here with you like this. Nothing between us but skin and after the fucking day we¡¯ve both had, this is what makes it all worthwhile.¡±

    My heart quickens as something lets a little light in. A chink in the armor, a gentle breeze blowing the closed curtain from the window and a ray of warm sunshine lighting up the dampest corner of my soul.

    ¡°I told you we need to talk, but I need to hold you for that.¡±

    He rubs circles on my back, and I hold my breath because something is happening. Unexpected, possibly life changing and dare I believe, something that will make me happier than I ever thought possible.

    ¡°I married you for business, you know that.¡±

    My heart sinks. ¡°Yes. I do.¡±

    He tightens his hold and whispers huskily, ¡°Then everything changed.¡±

    I daren¡¯t move a muscle as he says softly, ¡°Something changed in how I looked at you. My first impression was of a brave rebellious girl who was also a fool.¡± He chuckles. ¡°She provoked a reaction and yet took the consequences of that with a bravery that impressed me.¡±

    He carries on rubbing and it feels strange but so delicious at the same time.

    ¡°I told myself you reminded me of my sister and me to a degree. Both of us struggling to exist in a world none of us make the rules for. Molded into the people our parents wanted us to be and struggling with that. Your bravery impressed me, and it caught my attention. Then I brought you home and you never onceined. Everything I asked, you did, despite how scared you must have been.

    You never argued, never questioned, and yet held yourself with a quiet confidence that impressed me.

    No drama, just a need to learn and y your part.¡±

    He pulls back and stares into my eyes and what I see in them causes my breath to hitch, as he whispers, ¡°I don¡¯t want to love. I never have and I do everything in my power to keep it away, telling myself there is no ce for it in my life. I was a fool.¡±

    He strokes my face gently and whispers, ¡°I ignored the reason for living. I stupidly thought I could control every aspect of my life, but I couldn¡¯t control my feelings for you.¡±

    He kisses me softly on the lips and says huskily, ¡°It¡¯s why I brought you here tonight. Stripped naked and bare, there is nothing to hide behind. I want to be closer to you than I have ever wanted anyone, and it¡¯s not a desire, it¡¯s an aching need. You are my center and I need you to keep me grounded. To give me a reason to survive. When I saw you protect your sister with the fiercest kind of love, I recognized that same desire in me. I would kill for my sister, and you share that with me. Your own sister killed to protect you and it showed me the power of love and family.¡±

    He hisses, ¡°When I thought your father had killed you, my world ended. In that split second, if I could have turned back time, it would be me with the knife in my heart because without you in my world, I have no use for mine. Then I saw your frightened face that glowed with achievement. Your victory was painted across your face, mirroring years of pain and torture at the monster¡¯s hands. You had in your demons and set yourself free and I saw that same expression on your sister¡¯s face. You are both invincible now because nothing can ever drag you back to be the frightened girls you once were. Now you are strong, brave women who control their lives and that is why I wanted to bring you here tonight, before events catch up with us. I want to dere my devotion to you. To my wife my world and the woman I¡­¡± He pulls back and stares deeply into my eyes and I see the emotion in his that causes me to break apart inside as he whispers, ¡°Love. You have achieved the impossible, Jasmine Sontauro. You have taught me how to love and this is no longer a business deal. It¡¯s a promise that I will love and protect you to the death.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The tears spill down my face like a dam has been sted apart. A barrier containing the emotions behind the strongest defenses. Hearing Angelo dere his love for me is both surprising and yet life changing.

    He smiles with a gentleness I¡¯m not used to seeing and as our lipse together, so do our hearts.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ37

    Today has been life changing in every aspect of the word because the thought of losing Jasmine shocked me into understanding something I tried so hard to fight against. Love is the reason we live with the madness. For one smile from soft lips, or a seductive gaze from lust-filled eyes. It drives us to do the unthinkable and as I taste my wife¡¯s sweet lips; this sex room is anything but.

    It¡¯s a neutral paradise where we can be ourselves without letting the world in on our secret. She is only mine in this room and that¡¯s why I told her how I feel-right here in the room where our bonds will grow stronger over time.

    For now, I want to savor every minute of my time with her and as I worship my wife, I nt soft kisses over her body and love hearing her gentle moans.

    I push her back onto the bed and stroke her hair lovingly, taking a deep kiss of possession that leaves her in no doubt of the dominance I need to survive. Gentleness has its ce, but so does raw passion, and as I intensify the kiss and dip my fingers inside her heat, she arches against me with a soft moan of desire. I feel my shaft throbbing against her soft stomach and rub gently, loving how good she is against my skin. I¡¯m like a king as I conquer my demons and what better way than to fuck my mate deeply, thoroughly and with a possession that leaves her in no doubt who¡¯s the boss in our rtionship.

    Holding her wrists in one hand, I raise them above her head, lengthening her body to give meplete ess and as I drive in hard, she screams my name as I thrust inside relentlessly, desperately needing to leave my mark. For once, I let nature dictate the oue and it bes the most important thing in my life to tear through anyst defense left in ce as I groan with a longing that surprises me. Tonight, I make love for the first time in my life and the feelings that bring with it, tells me this is perfectly right. I need to show Jasmine Sontauro what she signed up for and like a wild animal, I bite her neck, intent on marking that beautiful, soft skin. I want the world to see she¡¯s mine and so I rut inside her relentlessly, ignoring her cries of passion as she climaxes on my rigid shaft. I don¡¯t give her time to recover and spin her around until she rides my cock, relishing the sight of her glorious tits dancing before my eyes. Leaning up, I pop one in my mouth and suck hard and fast and as I push up into her wet, slick heat, all the tension, the pain and everyst trace of fear leaves me as I lose myself in the pleasure only being inside this woman brings.

    With the loudest roar of my life, I shoot my load so hard and fast I¡¯m surprised it doesn¡¯t drip from inside her mouth and as she clenches on my cock, and screams my name, she joins in a moment that was a long timeing for both of us.

    WE FUCK like animals for the remainder of the night. Touching, tasting, learning everything that makes our bodies hum with passion. As the sun raises its ming face to a new dawn, Jasmine snuggles beside me with her leg over mine and her fingers trailing soft circles across my tattoos.

    We have spoken about many things through the night and she surprises me byughing softly.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of Freya, actually.¡±

    ¡°Your princess friend.¡±

    She giggles against my chest, and I could listen to it all day. ¡°I was wondering that why, during the most turbulent day of your life, you ordered her father to take his family out for the day.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s out of character and knowing you, you had a good reason for that.¡±

    ¡°I did. When you told me about them listening in on conversations that should never be spoken, it brought many bad memories crashing back. It struck me that I didn¡¯t have one memory of spending a day with my parents. No days out, noughter, and no family time. So, I gave them a memory to cherish if all else failed. A time they were happy and enjoyed shutting the world out. No problems and no distractions; a day to remember when shit gets real.¡±

    I don¡¯t think I could love him more and it strikes me of something else that urred to me. ¡°Is that why you broke your own rule and never used protection?¡±

    He turns to face me and the look in his eye makes me catch my breath as he strokes my face and whispers, ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine anything more perfect than creating another version of you. To deny the world such a pleasure would be a tragedy.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°But it could be a duplicate of you, Angelo. What happens then?¡±

    ¡°As I said, it would be a tragedy.¡± He grins and captures myughter with his gorgeous mouth and as we continue to enjoy the most precious time in the world, I thank God we made it at all.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ38

    Massimo is angry. I could see that the moment Angelo told him about the deal with Jasmine¡¯s father. It caused my skin to tingle as if a swarm of bees were settling over me, preparing to sting on repeat.

    As soon as they left, he snapped and grabbing my hand, he pulled me roughly from the room in a frenzy of anger that left me reeling and afraid for my life, and it didn¡¯t surprise me that he brought me straight back to Hell.

    I try so hard to remain unaffected, but as soon as we reach the door to my prison, I can¡¯t stop my legs from shaking and it¡¯s not because of the cold damp interior.

    ¡°Strip.¡± He yells as he ms the door to my cage behind us and as I remove my clothes with trembling fingers, I try to stop shivering, which is not easy to do when the temperature is almost freezing.

    Massimo paces the cell like a demented demon as he mumbles to himself. I just thank God Angelo got away before he did something stupid because my brother is the thorn in Massimo¡¯s side and his biggest fear. He would never ept that because ording to him, he has no fear and as I fold my clothing neatly and ce it on the ground along with my jewelry, I loosen my hair and shaking it out, stand before him with nothing. It¡¯s how he likes it. A nk canvas to decorate as he pleases and the fact he is angry means a bad experience for me.

    ¡°Get on your perch, little bird, and sing to me while I think.¡±

    While I fight back the tears, I sit on the flower decorated swing he has strung up in the white cage set inside the cell and I sing a soft luby that brings tears to my eyes. I¡¯m not singing to Massimo, never to him. But to my angel, who sleeps peacefully in his crib upstairs. Somehow, I hope my voice reaches him through the open bars in my cell and carries along on the wind into the cracks of his nursery. Alessandro¡¯s son. Frankie. My angel, my obsession, and the only reason I have for living. I do everything I¡¯m told just for stolen moments with him, and Massimo uses him against me at every sick roll of the dice. I crave the sleepovers he allows me if I have pleased him in some way, but they are getting few and far between as the madness continues. I need to find a way out, but I must bide my time because when Massimo¡¯s endes, it will be savage and violent.

    ¡°Enough!¡± he almost screams at me to stop and my heart sinks when I see the sick look on his face as he ns a twisted revenge.

    ¡°I have a treat lined up for you, my darling.¡±

    His mood swings like a pendulum and he says roughly, ¡°Come, we have a visit to make.¡±

    He offers me his hand and my skin crawls as I rest my hand in his and he walks beside me along the long dark corridor to hell. I am still naked and shivering from the cold, but there is nobody around to see me. This is Massimo¡¯s yroom. His own personal paradise and normal societies idea of hell.

    Most of the time, I live upstairs in my own suite of rooms. More of a gilded cage than a prison, with only the pleasure of time with my son to look forward to. Then there are the times Massimo brings me here. Sometimes for days if he¡¯s in a particrly vengeful mood. I am starved both mentally and physically until hees and releases me and pampers me like a living doll to bring me back to him.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    It¡¯s a vicious cycle that I live on repeat and only love for my son keeps me going.

    In my darkest hours, I allow myself to think of him. Alessandro Majerio, the only man I have ever loved and given my heart to. He took the whole of me and gave me a son and even though our time together was brief, it means everything to me.

    Sometimes I wonder what he is doing now. Has he met someone else? Is he married with a family? Does he even remember me?

    Sighing, I push all thoughts of Alessandro away and focus on getting through the night instead and as Massimo stops outside a simr door to mine, I wonder what horrors lie inside.

    His fingerprint releases the lock on the door, and I stare at a limp figure hanging from two rings on the stone-cold wall. I can¡¯t make out if it¡¯s a young boy or a woman, but knowing Massimo, it¡¯s probably the former. He loves to torture a poor unfortunate soul until they die a slow and unimaginable death. Sometimes he makes me watch and those images are seared on my soul for eternity and star in my many nightmares.

    ¡°I thought you would like to revisit an old friend, Winter.¡±

    My heart starts racing because God help me for what I am about to see and if it¡¯s anyone I love, he may as well kill me first because I cannot deal with that.

    He flicks on the bare bulb that hangs from the rafter and I don¡¯t recognize the person slumped hanging on the wall. They are naked and in a very bad way, and I gag a little as the scent of rotting flesh and blood mingles in a cocktail of hell and damnation. Only a low moan reveals the person is still alive and I gag when I register the absence of several parts of their body. The shaven head offers me no clue as to who it could be and I watch in horror as Massimo picks up a broken doll from the stone window ledge.

    ¡°Do you remember, Miss. English, darling?¡±

    I can¡¯t control the small gasp of horror that escapes before I can contain it, because this person is nothing like the vivacious teacher who delivered me to this hell.

    Massimo head across and lifts her face, and the world spins as it catches the light and I watch my world crashing as I stare at the remnants of a face I have hated after what she did to me.

    Massimo speaks as if he¡¯s discussing the weather. ¡°Yes, somewhere inside this shell is the woman who brought you here. The woman who brought many treats for me to enjoy and betrayed me so foolishly.¡±

    He lifts the doll andughs. ¡°This is what happens when you lose interest in a once favorite toy.

    You grow tired of it, and it bes more interesting to destroy it piece by piece.¡±

    I feel sick when I see what he¡¯s done. The broken doll resembles my unfortunate teacher, and heughs like the lunatic he is. ¡°First, I shaved off her hair, how she moaned. You should have been there; you would have loved it, my darling. Then I broke her arm. So much pain it was a joy to behold. I hated the way she was looking at me, so I gouged out her eyes. That did the trick.¡±

    Heughs like the sadistic bastard he is and grins. ¡°The tongue was next, so she couldn¡¯t scream and answer me back. Her hands were interesting to remove. I forgot how much I love doing that. You see, my darling wife, all the time my toys please me, I treat them well. Lavish them with attention and everything they desire. The moment our Miss. English told your brother my biggest secret, she became disposable to me. She had served her purpose and needed to be put out with the trash. So, my darling, I¡¯m certain you have your own problems with our lovely teacher and so I brought you over to y.¡±

    A white-hot rush of terror floods through me because this is new. He has never involved me in anything but observation before and I almost pass out with fear at what this may involve. He handles the doll and spins it around in his hand and then with a cruel twist, he snaps off one of the arms.

    ¡°There you go. Your turn.¡±

    I stare at him, unable to disguise the terror in my eyes, and he hands me a machete and grins, ¡°Hack away, darling; get that anger out of you. This is the woman who tricked you after all. Oh and just in case you get any ideas about using it on me, word of warning, don¡¯t, otherwise you will take her ce.¡±

    He hands me the machete and lifts a gun from the side and trains it on me as he growls, ¡°Go and y, darling. You can thank meter.¡±

    I have no choice. This is an impossible situation, and only the thought of my son upstairs is keeping me from using the machete on myself. I can¡¯t leave my baby with this bastard. A sadistic monster that makes the devil seem like an angel. I must wait for the opportune moment to strike. Is that now? I know it¡¯s not and so with a sob, I unleash the tension that has been building ever since I was brought here and with a howl of rage, I attack the woman who ruined my life in a blood bathed frenzy of sadistic revenge.

    I don¡¯t hear her pitiful moans. I don¡¯t register the madmanughing as if he¡¯s enjoying the funniest show. I don¡¯t picture anyone I love and give into the white hot burning rage that fills me entirely as I picture Massimo Duren in her ce as I carve him up inch by inch.

 Book 2 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ39

    t¡¯s good to be here. Back to our headquarters in no-man¡¯snd. In the middle of the most barrenndscape, that requires a flight to get here.

    Now it¡¯s time for the second part of our n and I hope he made it.

    As I wait for my friends, I flick a look across at Roberto, who has finally stood up and be the man I needed him to be.

    It was a tense meeting the day after my life changed forever. He confessed to keeping our situation from me out of fear of Massimo. He had promised my men their lives if they allied themselves with him. They were told my lifespan was limited and they would be spared when it happened. It was hard to hear and for a moment there, I wasn¡¯t even sure that Roberto would make it out of the room alive.

    He made a good case, and I have decided to trust him for now because there is nobody else I can trust. Not yet, anyway.

    Roberto¡¯s days are numbered because of ill health, and I know he doesn¡¯t have long. A terminal illness that he has no hope of beating and so, against my better judgment, I spared him in return for everything he knows. It¡¯s been most enlightening and as he brought my troops back to me, I formed a clearer picture of the organization I inherited.

    Now I have a loyal band of soldiers who would die for me. I treat them well, unlike my father, and give them no reason to wish me dead. They are aware of my n for control and understand their best interests lie with me and so I have warded off mutiny, for now at least.

    Malik¡¯s surveince is my secret to enjoy, and it keeps me informed of anything out of ce. I don¡¯t feel bad about spying on my men. They must earn their loyalty now-the hard way.

    Then there¡¯s Jasmine. The center of my world, currently visiting with her sister Daphne under the protection of my extended family. She is helping design a fortress of luxury that I ordered, and Daphne will manage her dream home that is nothing like the one that stood before it. Eddie and his father will run the business side of the operation and report directly to me. A family saved and are now unwavering in their loyalty to me. So, for now, everything is going ording to n and now it¡¯s time to enter phase two of our operation.

    ¡°Angelo.¡±

    Malik heads inside the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you.¡±

    ¡°You too, brother.¡±

    We hug it out and Malik reaches for the whiskey and a ss and says with a wink, ¡°I¡¯ll take this;

    it will be good to reacquaint myself with an old friend.¡±

    He pours it to the top and knocks it back and I shake my head. ¡°Is it that bad?¡±

    ¡°Much worse, my friend.¡±

    I hate seeing the weariness in his eyes and the pain that has only intensified since thest time we met. Before I can question him about that, both Alessandro and Ivan head inside, thetter looking a lot more casual than thest time we met.

    ¡°It¡¯s good of you to dress for the asion.¡± I roll my eyes as I take in Ivan¡¯s tight t-shirt andbats and Alessandro grins. ¡°He¡¯s always been a savage.¡±

    ¡°Takes one to know one.¡± Ivan growls and grabbing a beer each, they flop down on the couch and it¡¯s almost as if we¡¯re back at Rockwell Academy where we shared a house for many years. As if he¡¯s thinking the same thoughts as me, Ivan growls, ¡°I hope you¡¯ve lined up entertainment tonight. I could use a willing woman to fuck tonight.¡±

    ¡°As opposed to an unwilling one; what are you, an animal now?¡±

    Alessandro cocks his brow as Ivan smirks. ¡°They are never unwilling, my friend. Grateful yes, but never unwilling.¡±

    Alessandro punches his arm and just for a moment, I can breathe easier. This is what resets my motivation. A time when we can all meet without fear of the repercussions of that.

    ¡°So, we wait for Flynn. Has anyone seen him?¡±

    Malik nods. ¡°His ne was behind mine. Knowing the bastard, he is probably already in this room watching us.¡±

    A low chuckle heads out of the shadows and our mad friend materializes from behind arge piece of furniture. ¡°Your security leaves a lot to be desired, Angelo.¡±

    His husky tones dance on a sinister edge toward me and I huff, ¡°I might have known. You always did like hiding in shadows like a stalker. You really should seek therapy for that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. I miss waking up and not seeing him at the foot of my bed.¡±

    Ivanughs out loud, and Flynn blows him a kiss. ¡°You just like to fantasize I¡¯m in your bed.

    Fucking savage, you¡¯ll fuck anything that moves.¡±

    We can¡¯t help butugh as the friendly banter returns with a vengeance and as Flynn grabs a beer, all eyes turn to me, and I grin.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re now looking at a married man and the head of an ever-growing family business with everything set in ce. Things are going ording to n, and now I hand the baton to you, Flynn.¡±

    I look at him with concern because there has already been a problem with that, and he shrugs. ¡°It could have gone better, but I have my target in mind and it¡¯s good, brothers.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°In what way?¡± Malik questions him with a sharp edge to his voice and Flynn¡¯s eyes gleam as he fills us in.

    ¡°It turns out I have a mother.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡± I¡¯m surprised because Flynn was always told he was sold at birth to his hated uncle.

    Not that they¡¯re blood rtives, it¡¯s just what he calls him, and Flynn hates every despicable bone in his body.

    ¡°Yes, I acquired the information and intend on paying her a visit.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to share that information?¡± I lean forward, sensing a sting in the tale.

    Heughs like the mad bastard he is. ¡°I heard a very interesting story about our friend Massimo Duren.¡±

    He now has our attention and says in a low, husky voice, ¡°It appears he has an Achilles heel, and guess who¡¯s going to fire the arrow?¡±

    The whole room stills, and Flynn¡¯s eyes sh with dark intent. ¡°He has a brother. Dimitri De Lauren, who now goes by the name of Dimitri Sullivan.¡±

    This is news and we look at one another with a sense of fortune heading in our direction for once.

    ¡°They hate one another.¡± He grins. ¡°Dimitri moved away and set up a business in Seattle. He¡¯s a legitimate businessman who has made billions of dors in technology, but that¡¯s not what interests us.¡±

    ¡°What does?¡± I¡¯m impatient to hear and Flynn grins his twisted smile of madness. ¡°He has serious shit behind him and half of Colombia in his pocket. He also has ties with the Romanos in Florida, and everyone knows they hate men like Massimo with a deadly passion.¡±

    Thinking on the Romanos, it¡¯smon knowledge that Dante¡¯s son was sold by his mother to the highest bidder who happened to be his brother Lucian, who was undercover at the time. They tore down that organization and have a burning hatred for anyone who abuses children and I¡¯m guessing it wouldn¡¯t take much to bring them on side.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡±

    ¡°Dimitri has two daughters who he absolutely idolizes. Nobody is good enough, and he is a hard man to crack.¡±

    ¡°Good luck with that, my friend.¡±

    Alessandro whistles loudly and Flynn just smirks. ¡°Well, getting back to my mother, did I mention that she is now his third wife?¡±

    Alessandro whistles slowly. ¡°Man, that is news.¡±

    Flynn nods. ¡°That¡¯s not even the best part. You see, Dimitri has powerful friends. Don Pedro Carlos is the girl¡¯s godfather which is ironic, really.¡±

    ¡°What, the Colombian drugs baron? Shit, Flynn, that¡¯s serious heat.¡±

    I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing, and heughs softly. ¡°Back in the past, Massimo shed with Pedro, and they fell out big time. It was a bloody war, and it was Dimitri who helped the cartel get the upper hand. He provided them with state-of-the-art technology, which is why he fell out with his brother. Not that they needed an excuse. They hated one another from birth, it seems. Anyway, Pedro swore eternal loyalty to Dimitri, which is why he was chosen as his daughter¡¯s godfather. Word is, the eldest daughter is his favorite and is set on marrying for love. Nobody measures up, it seems, and even if they pass her stringent tests, there¡¯s her father to impress and then the ultimate test of her godfather. The younger daughter is different. She values power and position over love and has a much easier time because, of the two, she is considered the perfect catch.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Ivan looks confused and Flynn holds up his phone and grins.

    ¡°I have taken the liberty of acquiring their photograph.¡±

    He hands it around and one by one, lowughter makes it around the room.

    ¡°I rest my case.¡± He pockets the phone and I feel a lot better than I did five minutes ago. ¡°So, you work your magic, and we add another powerful ally to our ever-growing defenses. I wish you luck.¡±

    ¡°More like wish the poor unfortunate girl luck. Fuck me, does she know what she¡¯s in for?¡± Ivan shakes his head as he tosses a beer back and we allugh as we settle back and look forward to a very interesting battle ahead.

    We spend a pleasant evening reverting back to the kids we were at Rockwell. It feels so good to be among genuine friends and the only time my mood sours is when Alessandro catches me off-guard.

    ¡°Word is you saw your sister.¡± I don¡¯t miss the longing in his voice, or the desperate curiosity in his eyes. I know how difficult it is for me without her and for some reason Alessandro feels the same.

    I still wonder how close they got, but it never seems the right thing to mention it under the circumstances. A lot has happened since then and is of no consequence now.

    ¡°I saw a woman who looked like my sister, if that¡¯s what you mean.¡±

    He looks at me sharply. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°That bastard has her operating like a fucking robot. She dare not move in case it upsets him and he¡¯s even got her afraid to be alone.¡±

    ¡°We must kill the bastard.¡± His strangled response weighs heavily on my heart. ¡°Fuck this shit;

    we can¡¯t keep her there.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know that? If I thought we would get away with it, I would storm in there right now and kill the bastard. We wouldn¡¯t make it to the front door. No, we stick with the n and corner the bastard, and then I will take great delight in inflicting him with a long and painful death.¡±

    ¡°There must be a way.¡±

    ¡°If there is, I¡¯ve yet to find it.¡±

    ¡°Arrange a meeting; we¡¯ll ambush them.¡±

    ¡°And then what? Watch our families ughtered by his men, before feeding us alive to the alligators. That man has it all covered and if he doesn¡¯t kill us, one of his associates will. Massimo Duren is head of the mafia for a very good reason. He has a power none of us canprehend, let alone go up against.¡±

    ¡°My grandfather would help us.¡±

    ¡°And you would take that risk. Yes, he is the greatest respected Mafia Don in the world right now, but this isn¡¯t his fight. He¡¯s a businessman and won¡¯t go to war for a girl he¡¯s never heard of. This is the only way, and I can assure you I will die trying to rescue my sister and by the time we have gathered our resources, Massimo Duren won¡¯t know what hit him.¡±

    As we sit back, we both are lost battling our own demons. This is a war we may not win, and the stakes are high. We must make calcted moves, not rash decision and as I watch Flynn tormenting Ivan with his madness, I hope to God he is sessful because Winter¡¯s life depends on it.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ1

    Flynn

    It¡¯s the silence that sickens me. Enfolding me, choking me, threatening to end my life and free me from this madness. I can almost count every beat of my heart as I wait for it. The sense of a storm building that many will not survive. It¡¯s always there, a twisted promise of damnation because of him.

    The scream shatters the silence as it always does. Piercing, terror filled and tortured.

    Logan raises his eyes to the heavens as if there is any help there.

    There is no one to help the poor unfortunate woman who has captured Wesley¡¯s attention tonight.

    My nails pierce the skin on the palm of my hand as I try desperately to focus my mind on anything other than the horror unfolding behind the closed door.

    I wish I could help her. I want to set her free, but that is out of my control for now.

    A gunshot carries through the stone walls and Logan looks to the floor. My own eyes raise to the heavens in a silent prayer for her soul. She¡¯s at peace now. I must be grateful for that, at least.

    Before I can catch my breath, a slight movement in the corridor catches me off-guard and on autopilot I draw my weapon.

    Logan is still looking at the floor and doesn¡¯t react quickly enough, and as the shot rings out, I dive for cover as it hits the stone beside my head.

    More gunshots follow as I roll to the side and take aim.

    I can¡¯t be certain how many gunmen there are and fire at will, covering Logan, who is t on the floor. Has he been hit? Is he dead? I almost pray for that myself, but the will to survive kicks in and my bullets find their mark.

    As the gun smokes in my steely grasp, I pause and wait for more to follow. Nothing. Endless silence where death enters the room and admires a good day¡¯s work.

    I crawl across to Logan and spin him on his back. The gaping wound in his chest tells me he doesn¡¯t have long.

    The door remains closed as usual and as he gasps for air, I put pressure on the wound and whisper, ¡°I¡¯ve got you, Logan. Stay with me.¡±

    His hand reaches out and grasps my jacket in a surprisingly strong move and he pulls me down to his rasping lips.

    ¡°Promise me you will find Vivian rk and Iris Young.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I whisper my confusion and his eyes are wide and frantic as he gasps, ¡°They will set you free.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry man, who are they?¡±

    I¡¯m confused and wonder if he¡¯s delirious and as he drags his final breath he whispers, ¡°Your mother.¡±

    As his vacant eyes stare at me no more and he faces his sins, I am left with more questions than answers.

    My mother, he said.

    I never knew I had one.

    For a moment I stare at my uncle¡¯s consigliere as if I¡¯m dreaming. Then I nce past him and see the gunman on the floor, who appears to be fresh out of high school. Carefully, I lower Logan to the ground and close his eyes, whispering a prayer for God to have mercy on his soul. Despite everything, he was a good man and one of the few I admired. Then my attention reverts to the gunman and as I peer closer, my heart twists when I see the youthful face of a kid who was sent to do a man¡¯s work.

    The door opens behind me and my uncle shouts, ¡°What the fuck is going on? Is that Logan?¡± He sounds more angry than grieving and I snap, ¡°The kid shot him.¡±

    Wesley heads across and kicks the corpse of the young man so it rolls on its back and spits in his face, saying cruelly, ¡°Fucking amateur.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Logan would agree with that.¡±

    I re at my uncle, who doesn¡¯t even have the decency to pay his respects to his loyal consigliere, and he snaps, ¡°Looks to be the girl¡¯s boyfriend. I was warned she had one.¡±

    I stare at the dead body and my heart breaks for him. He tried to save her, not knowing it was a fool¡¯s errand.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± I¡¯m curious about that and Wesley shrugs, ¡°She told me he woulde for me, right before I fucked her to death.¡±

    It would be so easy right now. I am almost tempted to finish the job and ce a well-deserved bullet right between his eyes, but I¡¯m aware it would only gain me a moment¡¯s satisfaction before my own life was ended in a far more brutal way.

    Wesley V asquez has the best protection there is courtesy of Massimo De Lauren. His best friend, brother from another mother, and his closest ally in the world. If I dispose of one, I will face the other and even though it¡¯s certain that time wille, it¡¯s not now.

    Wesley takes his own gun and delivers a parting shot through the kid¡¯s skull andughs as his brains redecorate the stone walls around us.

    Then he looks around and sighs. ¡°Fucking Logan. He should have seen thating. You sleep, you die.¡±

    Then he says almost as an aside. ¡°He should have been better than that.¡±

    I cast my eyes on the most loyal servant my uncle ever had and feel betrayed on his behalf. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be dismissed as somehow at fault for this, and I say evenly. ¡°Shall I call the clean-up crew?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Wesley almost looks irritated as he growls, ¡°We¡¯ll torch the ce. Exin it as a freak ident.

    Nobody will ever discover we were here, anyway, and if they did¡­¡± Heughs wickedly, ¡°They won¡¯t live to ask their dumb questions.¡±

    As Wesley heads back down the hall to the boiler room, I am almost tempted to send him to hell in his own inferno, but Logan has rattled me. Two names. Why two and who are they?

    There¡¯s something in the back of my mind that tells me I need Wesley alive until the mystery is solved and so I hold those names in my memory like the most precious cargo because one of them belongs to my mother and it¡¯s a meeting that¡¯s been a long timeing.

    LATER THAT NIGHT when the house sleeps, I pull out my cell and text the man I trust with the two names that are burning a hole in my sanity. If there is anything I need to know about them, I trust Baron to deliver the information to my eyes only. He is one of five men I trust with my life and the only ones who are in this madness with me. We are five brothers by choice and one by earning our respect.

    Baron always sat on the edge of our group in college and yet when it counted, pledged his loyalty to Club Mafia. For some reason, Baron knows shit and is the perfect man to trust with my newfound knowledge.

    I could go to Malik as we always do, but for some reason Baron¡¯s was the first name toe to mind. There is something deliciously sinister about our tight-lipped friend and just for now, I want to keep this news from the others.

    As I wait, I wrap the shadows around me of the early hours and feed off them. This is the time I love the most. Alone and free, at least until the dawn breaks and hell wakes up for another hit on my soul. I¡¯ve always loved solitude. It¡¯s where I am most at peace and as I wash the grit of the day from my memory, only one word lingers like the purest sensation on my tongue. I have a mother. But which one is she?

    It could be an hour or even three, but the text returns quicker than expected. Does that man never sleep?

    A wry smile twists my lips as I sense an affinity with our secretive friend. Always there, watching from the shadows and offering words of advice when needed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    However, only two words are contained in this text, and they create more questions than answers.

    Dimitri Sullivan I sigh and silently curse my enigmatic friend. Fuck Baron. Why can¡¯t he speak in sentences like any normal person?

    Now I have three names and I¡¯m none the wiser, so with a frustrated sigh, I turn to my preferred search engine to help me.

    As I read the information from the mighty web, I sense an excitement stirring deep in my core. It turns out that was the only name I needed, and my mission is set. First stop Club Mafia to check in with my brothers and then a ne bound for Seattle and a very interesting conversation at the home of Dimitri Sullivan.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ2

    Three weekster

    As the ne touches down at Seattle airport, the smile on my lips was put there by the thought of Wesley wondering where the fuck I¡¯ve gone.

    It¡¯s not unusual for me to take off. He knows me by now, but I have been gone for one week already and my phone is lit with abusive texts and threats from the bastard himself.

    As themercial jet taxis to the stand, I dash out a reply and hit send with a softugh.

    I¡¯m on vacation, uncle.

    I¡¯ll text you when I¡¯m home.

    The fact it¡¯s not unusual buys me more time and I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s given up trying to understand me by now. I know I frustrate him, and the bastard is deluded if he thinks I can¡¯t look after myself and is probably thinking I¡¯ve hooked up with a chick in Bora Bora or something.

    I probably only have one more week at the most before his patience runs out and so I need to act fast.

    If I¡¯m nervous at all, it doesn¡¯t show and as I grab a cab and rattle off the address, only his raised eyebrows tell me he¡¯s impressed.

    I¡¯m guessing he doesn¡¯t get many customers heading to Denny-ine, and certainly not one looking like me.

    I can¡¯t help the threatening aura I dress in every morning. I shrug it on when I reach for my gun. I get that I intimidate people, hell I make a career of it, and I hide behind the mask of ¡®don¡¯t fuck with me¡¯ because I prefer it this way. Now I¡¯m wondering if I should tone it down a little. The woman I havee to see may not appreciate the fuck off attitude and dark smoldering eyes. I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s used to a different kind of visitor, and yet how can I pretend to be something I¡¯m not? This is who I am, not who I want to be, and I need her help to see if there is anything worth salvaging in this sorry carcass that was inflicted on the world courtesy of her womb.

    We reach the outskirts of the neighborhood they live, and it¡¯s as if the air is fresher here, with more oxygen, pure even. As the houses grow in size and are surrounded by parnd, I can tell my mother has fallen on her feet at least. I should be resentful of that, but until I¡¯ve heard her story, I¡¯m happy for her. I¡¯m hoping she has a good exnation for what happened to me and I¡¯m not sure I can deal with hearing she gave me up willingly.

    All my life I¡¯ve lived with rejection, pain, and loneliness. Me against the world until I met my brothers at college and finally found a ce I belonged. Do I belong here with her? I¡¯m pretty nervous about that and as the car rolls into the driveway and stops short of huge wooden gates, I experience a moment¡¯s doubt that I did the right thing in showing up here at all.

    The driver lowers his window and presses the inte and my mouth dries as he looks over his shoulder and barks, ¡°Your name?¡±

    I¡¯m not a man who is prone to panic attacks, but now seems a good ce to start and my voice doesn¡¯t even sound like mine as I whisper, ¡°Flynn V asquez.¡±

    Now I feel like a fool because why the fuck would they let me in and as he speaks the words, I curse my own stupidity.

    I hear the voice on the inte say sharply, ¡°Wait there. Someone will be out to speak with you.¡±

    And my heart sinks. This may prove more difficult than I thought.

    I watch as a side gate opens, and the security guard appears, staring with suspicion in my direction.

    Trying hard to appear normal, I smile and step out of the cab.

    ¡°Hi, um, they aren¡¯t expecting me, but I¡¯m here to see Vivian rk.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not on the list.¡±

    He looks bored, unconcerned even, and I nod. ¡°I know. It¡¯s just, well, it¡¯s very important that I see her. If you could maybe just pass a message on, I would be grateful.¡±

    ¡°What message?¡±

    The guy looks bored already and I say quickly, ¡°Could you tell her that I was sent by Iris Young?¡±

    He nods and heads back the way he came and I¡¯m hoping like hell this gamble will pay off.

    The cab driver throws me a pitying look which doesn¡¯t make me feel any better about things and it seems like an eternity before the guy heads back and regards me with a different expression from the one before.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    The cab driver whistles, and I am so astonished, I grasp a bunch of dor bills and hand them to him, muttering my thanks.

    As I head through the gate, my heart thumps because now I¡¯m here, I¡¯m not even sure what I¡¯m going to say.

    We walk up a path nked by flowering shrubs and home to ornamental lighting that must be amazing at night. In fact, this ce gets more impressive by the second as a billionaire¡¯s world opens up before my eyes.

    I¡¯m used to fancy living. My uncle demands it, but this is something else. This wasn¡¯t paid for by broken bones and sted brains. This wasn¡¯t the product of another person¡¯s misery or a drugs deal.

    This is what hard work, and a lot of luck gets you and even the air tastes clean without the ghosts of the damned circling as you live in the shadow of their misery.

    I take a huge draft of fresh, honest air and wonder if it¡¯s something I might experience in my future. Probably not, but I can dream at least and as I follow the security guard through a door in the side of an outbuilding, I wonder what the next hour will bring.

    First, I am made to surrender any weapons and I almostugh as Iy the gun on the table, followed by my hunting knife.

    He looks surprised, and I grin ruefully.

    ¡°Sorry. I take my right to bear arms seriously; you need to where Ie from.¡±

    He looks a little worried, and for some reason I want to reassure him.

    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m here for information and mean nobody any harm. It¡¯s a little delicate, but I promise I won¡¯t cause a scene.¡±

    Maybe he believes me when his expression softens a little as I try to dilute the menacing edge I wear so well and appear like any normal person for once.

    He asks me to fill in a form with my contact details and it¡¯s as if I¡¯m applying for a job and in a sick way, I suppose I am. The job of Vivian rk¡¯s son. I wonder if she has a vacancy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    It takes thirty minutes to bypass security, and the guard escorts me to a room on the other side of the courtyard.

    It remains separate from the house and looks to be an office of sorts and he points to a seat set around a low-slung table.

    ¡°Mrs. Sullivan will meet you here. You have five minutes.¡±

    I watch as he retreats to a seat set against the wall and I sigh inside. Part of me is happy she has security and part of me resents it. I mean her no harm. Even if I don¡¯t like what I hear, I will be richer for it.

    The clock ticks down to the most important meeting of my life and, as I wait, I set my mind ordingly. Despite my personal reason foring here, I still have a job to do and marriage into this family will assure us of the strongest allies.

    Despite everything, I can¡¯t fail my brothers and so if things don¡¯t go ording to our strategy, I will just have to suck it up and revert to n B.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ3

    The door opens and I hold my breath. This is it. I can¡¯t quite believe that I¡¯m here at all and yet as the woman steps inside, I take a moment to catch my breath.

    I stand as if in a trance because it¡¯s undeniable. The resemnce is too striking because for the first time in my life, I am looking at an older, female version of myself.

    She steps back as if I physically assaulted her and her hand flies to her mouth as she struggles to understand what¡¯s happening.

    I have no words and for the first time in my life, an overwhelming surge of emotion renders my usually cool fa?ade broken at my feet. Tears glisten in my eyes as I stare at the woman who gave me life, and I am in no doubt about that. Vivian rk is my mother and I already know that before any DNA test is demanded.

    For the longest moment, we stand staring at one another as if we¡¯re in a different time zone. The security guard fades into my subconscious as I stare at a woman I never believed existed.

    She appears to shake herself before stepping forward and gazes at me as if I¡¯m a hallucination and as the guard shifts nervously, she whispers, ¡°Leave us.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I must insist¡­¡± ¡°Leave us-now!¡±

    Hermand is final, and he nods, looking unhappy, but does as she asks and as the door closes softly behind him, she approaches me with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°What is your name?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    A simple question that seems odd on this asion and I whisper, ¡°Flynn.¡±

    ¡°They told me you died at birth.¡±

    The shock of that hits me like a gut punch and the anger builds as I sense my life is built on a lie.

    ¡°They were wrong.¡±

    I blink because I never considered for one moment she would ept me as her son without question. I epted she would be suspicious and deny everything, but it¡¯s as if somehow, she knew me on sight. That means more to me than anything, and I choke back emotion as I stare into a pair of identical eyes to mine.

    ¡°How did you find me?¡±

    Her words are measured, but her breathing is erratic, and I say slowly, ¡°Your name fell from the lips of a dying man. Logan, my uncle¡¯s consigliere.¡±

    She takes a step backward. ¡°Mafia.¡±

    She exhales sharply and I sense her retreating away from me and I say desperately, ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡±

    Her eyes fill with tears, and she whispers, ¡°I wish I had known you, Flynn. I wish I had the chance to love you.¡±

    I watch with morbid fascination as the tears run from her eyes while she stares at me as if she¡¯s been starved of sight her whole life. It is overwhelming and I feel strangely exposed witnessing such pure emotion. In fact, I¡¯ve never seen anything like it and it¡¯s a lot to absorb.

    She appears to shake herself and says with a stutter, ¡°We need to work this out. Where we go from here. The future.¡±

    Her eptance of the situation unravels me and I¡¯m struggling knowing what to do and then something happens that breaks me apart and I¡¯ll never be the same again.

    She shifts closer and takes my hands and whispers, ¡°Do you believe in miracles, Flynn?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I sound bitter, defeated even, and I hate hearing it in my jaded voice.

    ¡°Then I believe enough for both of us. Thank you for finding me and if you agree, please stay for a while. I need to know everything about you and where you¡¯ve been for your whole life.¡±

    I never expected this and for a moment I can¡¯t voice the words that are quivering in response to something I never expected to hear. Then she steps forward and pulls me close and as my mother¡¯s arms close around me, I can¡¯t stop the emotion from grabbing my heart and holding it hostage.

    For so many years, a lifetime even I have dreamed what this would be like. A deep yearning in the soul of a lost boy who never experienced what it would be like to have his own mother hold him in her arms. A child who was starved of love and affection and cruelly abused every single fucking day of his life and just experiencing the unconditional love of a mother¡¯s arms, is a powerful thing to witness. She owns me already. Just that one simple act of love is enough to make me die a happy man because, for the first time in my life, it¡¯s as if I have a beginning and now possibly a better ending than I ever expected.

    We stand in an embrace that is anything but awkward and as she pulls back, she smiles into my eyes and drags her finger down my face. ¡°You are so handsome, Flynn. So perfect.¡±

    ¡°I am far from perfect¡­¡± I falter because I¡¯m not sure what I should call her and she smiles and says in a gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯s Vivian. Let¡¯s take this one step at a time; we have a lot of ground to make up.¡±

    She appears to regroup and says brightly, ¡°We have a lot to discuss. My husband will be curious, and we should start with him.¡±

    ¡°Will he mind?¡± I¡¯m anxious about that, and she shrugs. ¡°He will be suspicious, but as he knows my history, I doubt he will be surprised. He¡¯s a fine man, the best actually, and you have nothing to fear from him.¡±

    I¡¯m a little surprised at that because, knowing his brother and the madness inside his head, I can¡¯t believe he could be so different and yet I keep my thoughts to myself and smile tentatively. ¡°I would like to meet him. He sounds, a good man.¡±

    She takes my hand and smiles.

    ¡°Please excuse this formal meeting room. We should head into the house; you must be hungry.¡±

    I smile but am so blown away by her reaction to me, I follow her in a daze. It strikes me that this feels almost normal, as if I have always lived a regr life with a loving family. Is this what it¡¯s like?

    It¡¯s better than any high from any drug and I could be addicted. In fact, I already am.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ4

    Sienna is seriously grating on my nerves, and I want her to leave, but if I make a scene, she will use it against me.

    ¡°Honestly, Louisa, you should loosen up a little. I mean, for God¡¯s sake, Ashton Michaels is the best you can expect, and I would have marched him up the altar before he could change his mind.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a good job you¡¯re not me because I have expectations.¡±

    Sheughs out loud. ¡°You and your expectations. Word of advice, sis, you need to lower your standards. You¡¯re hardly the belle of the ball and the pickings are getting slimmer the older you get. In fact, you¡¯re known as being difficult and once a girl gets a reputation, it¡¯s all downhill from there.¡±

    ¡°Are you here just to throw insults, or is there a reason for your visit?¡±

    I lower my pen and sigh. As always, Sienna is bored and thinks baiting me is the best cure for that and she shrugs, sucking the lollipop in her ruby red lips noisily.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying you should snap up, Ashton. His father is the head of a bank, for Christ¡¯s sake.

    You wouldn¡¯t have to¡­¡± She waves her arm at my books. ¡°Work for a living. I mean, what¡¯s that all about, anyway? You¡¯re an heiress, not a pauper. You don¡¯t actually have to earn your own money, so grab a personal shopper and do what¡¯s expected of you. The future is bright, so open the drapes and let the sunlight in.¡±

    ¡°Fuck off, Sienna, and go and work on your tan. You know absolutely nothing about me and don¡¯t pretend you care.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a little touchy, aren¡¯t you? I was only trying to help.¡±

    She huffs and chucks the lollipop into the trash can and storms out, mming the door behind her and leaving me in blissful solitude.

    Focusing my attention back on the contract I¡¯m reading, I try to empty my mind of useless frivolity.

    It¡¯s true I don¡¯t need to work, but I want to. Being a trophy wife is not a future I want for myself and I¡¯m mindful that if I want to take over my father¡¯s business one day, I will need to be better than everyone else.

    The door opens again, and I huff with exasperation. ¡°I told you¡­¡± ¡°Louisa.¡±

    I straighten up as the abrupt tones of my fathermand my attention and he breezes inside and says casually, ¡°I have a meeting tomorrow in town I want you to sit in on.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I sit up and take notice because this is new. I may work for my father in a very junior capacity, but he¡¯s never involved me in a meeting before. The most I get to do is read through contracts and do the filing, so I wonder what¡¯s changed.

    He wanders over to the window and, for some reason, looks a little disturbed.

    ¡°Is everything ok?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± He huffs and appears to focus on something outside.

    Wandering across to the window, I stand beside him and see Emilio, his security guard, heading back to the gatehouse.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Perhaps I can help.¡±

    ¡°Doubtful, but the gesture is appreciated.¡±

    ¡°Is it the business?¡±

    I hold my breath because if the business is in trouble, that¡¯s big news and heughs softly. ¡°No, the business is strong. It¡¯s well, family matters.¡±

    I¡¯m a little anxious because I¡¯m family and Sienna¡¯s words are haunting me right now. I¡¯m lucky that my father is supportive of my choices but the fact I¡¯ve turned down every suitor has not gone unnoticed, but I never really thought it mattered. Now I¡¯m not so sure.

    ¡°Is it me?¡± I sound anxious and he turns, his kind smile lighting up his face, putting my mind at rest in an instant.

    ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re possibly the only one I can count on around here.¡±

    ¡°Sienna?¡±

    He sighs and rakes his fingers through his hair in a gesture that scares me more than anything because my father doesn¡¯t do uncertainty, worry or anything that makes him out to be any less in control of all our lives.

    ¡°It¡¯s Vivian.¡±

    My heart lurches because I hope to God there isn¡¯t any trouble between them. Ever since Vivian came into my father¡¯s life, the world has been a much brighter ce.

    Sienna¡¯s mother was a bitch and used my father like an ATM. He was besotted by her and indulged her with everything she wanted, even turning a blind eye to her many affairs, just desperate to have her in his life. She was the proverbial gold digger, and their daughter is shaping up to be much the same. When she ran off with a movie producer who could offer her the Hollywood lifestyle she craved, I remember breathing a big sigh of relief and for a period I stepped into her shoes as the hostess anddy of the house. Then he met Vivian, and I was happy to step aside. Unlike his previous wife, she isn¡¯t interested in fame, money and being seen in the right ces. All that matters to her is family life and making it amazing for us all, and if she has done something to burst the bubble, I am more fearful of that than anything.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with Vivian?¡±

    He looks so troubled I wonder if she¡¯s ill. That can only exin the despairing glint in his eyes.

    He shakes his head. ¡°She has a visitor, and it may alter things around here.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°A visitor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a man showed up at the gatehouse and asked to see her.¡±

    He exhales slowly. ¡°Emilio ran a check on the guy, and it appears he¡¯s got connections I¡¯m not happy about.¡±

    ¡°Is Vivian in trouble? Danger even?¡±

    I hold my breath and he merely shrugs, which is not the answer I was looking for.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Now I¡¯m really nervous and he turns and smiles and if he thinks that will reassure me, he¡¯s wrong.

    ¡°Maybe I should go and see for myself. I just wanted to tell you about the meeting and warn you that things may be a little different around here for a while.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    I watch him leave with the sense of a storm approaching. My father looked weary, as if he was resigned to something that he could do nothing about. As I nce out of the window, I wonder about the current visitor. Who is he and why is something telling me everything is about to change?

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ5

    This is the most surreal experience of my life. Vivian has weed me in, a stranger off the street, and imed me as her son with no hesitation, which makes me wonder if she is telling me the truth. Did she really think I¡¯d died, or did she know all along I was living with the monster under my bed?

    Nothing is adding up, which raises my guard. I want to believe this is the stuff dreams are made of, but I¡¯ve led a bitter life of disappointment and good things don¡¯t happen to me. Not ever, so I will proceed with caution and test the water before I dive in.

    We head to a huge kitchen where a woman is working away, and she looks up with curiosity as we walk into the room. She stares at me in astonishment and her hand flies to her mouth as she whispers, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be¡­¡± Vivian smiles and says with a slight tremble to her voice, ¡°I have an, um, visitor. Mrs. Hedges, would it be possible to rustle up some lunch? He must be hungry.¡±

    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, we¡¯ll be in the blue room. Make enough for three. Mr. Sullivan will be joining us.¡±

    ¡°Consider it done.¡±

    Mrs. Hedges can¡¯t stop staring at me and Vivian whispers, ¡°Even she can see the resemnce;

    it¡¯s uncanny.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡± I can¡¯t stop gazing at my mother and she is the same and then she surprises me by smiling gently and whispering, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here, Flynn. We have a lot to talk about.¡±

    I just nod because I¡¯m not used to this. People don¡¯t smile at me. They try not to look at me at all and the only people who ever seem pleased to see me are my friends in Club Mafia. I¡¯ve had women nce at me a different way sometimes, softer, with a deep yearning in their eyes, but this look is nothing like that. It¡¯s one I have yet to process in my mind and I¡¯m struggling to understand how to deal with it.

    We head to a room as described, decoratedpletely in blue and like every room I have seen so far, this one is light filled and chic, yet homey and weing. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m in the Twilight Zone and have stepped inside a movie. This world isn¡¯t dark and formed with rough edges. Nothing bad can happen in a ce like this and I¡¯m doubtful anything ever has.

    We take our seats at the polished mahogany table that is positioned beside a ss wall overlooking the garden.

    The sun filters inside the room, touching my face with a warmth that rxes me a little.

    Vivian seems nervous and I can¡¯t me her for that because I know I cut a menacing figure without even trying. In my defense, it¡¯s been crafted from years of pain and abuse and is the only shield I have in the cruel world I inhabit.

    The door opens and I stand respectfully as a man heads inside and smiles with a curiosity I share.

    Dimitri Sullivan isrger than life and every bit asmanding as his photograph. In fact, it doesn¡¯t do the man justice because hemands respect with just one nce. His eyes find his wife¡¯s and I see the concern in them and the look she shoots him tells me they are happy, which in turn makes me happy.

    He moves across and offers me his hand and says in a deep voice, ¡°Wee¡­¡± ¡°Um, Flynn, sir.¡±

    As he crushes my hand in his powerful grip, I struggle to see any simrities to Massimo, his apparent brother. A vile creature of the most demented kind, and I kind of expected his brother would appear much the same. However, I am pleasantly surprised to find he is nothing like him and rx a little as he regards me through curious eyes.

    ¡°So, Flynn, you came here for answers I believe, you must have many questions.¡±

    He gestures to the seat behind me and as we all sit, I nod, swallowing the nerves and decide to get straight to the point. Something tells me he would appreciate that.

    ¡°Firstly, please ept my apologies for turning up unannounced. I suppose I thought you wouldn¡¯t agree to see me if I called ahead.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Dimitri looks curious, and I shrug. ¡°Forgive me, sir, but when people know where Ie from, they do everything possible to avoid me.¡±

    Vivian shakes her head sadly and surprises me by saying wistfully, ¡°Flynn, we all have a past and I¡¯m not that proud of my own. It¡¯s what you do with the future that counts now.¡±

    Dimitri takes her hand and kisses it gently and just that one sweet gesture disarms me in an instant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ashamed of your beginnings, Flynn. Do you think it was easy for any of us? When I came to Seattle, I was running from a life I couldn¡¯t wait to get away from. Vivian was much the same and there will be no judging anyone here. So, tell us what you know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, it¡¯s virtually nothing. I was raised by my uncle. At least that¡¯s the name I call him.

    I¡¯m not even sure if we¡¯re rted by blood at all. I hope not, anyway.¡±

    Vivian looks concerned. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Wesley V asquez.¡± Just the name causes the blood to drain from her face and Dimitri looks as if I just killed his cat.

    ¡°Does he know you¡¯re here?¡± Dimitri says with a sudden urgency, and I shake my head. ¡°No. I thought it for the best.¡±

    The relief is almost tangible and Dimitri growls. ¡°I fucking hate that man.¡±

    ¡°You know him?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised at that, and he nods vigorously. ¡°I grew up with the bastard haunting my dreams. He was my brother¡¯s best friend, and they made my life a misery.¡±

    Vivian looks as if she¡¯s about to hurl and I wonder about that as she grips Dimitri¡¯s hand tightly and appears to be having a panic attack.

    ¡°Are you ok?¡± I say with concern, and she nods, trying to smile as Mrs. Hedges enters the room carrying a silver trayden with food.

    Conversation stops as the food is delivered and only when she leaves does Vivian expel the breath she¡¯s holding and say sadly, ¡°I worked for him.¡±

    I say nothing and she smiles ruefully. ¡°My beginnings were hard, Flynn. My family hated the choices I made and cut me out of their lives. I found work in Wesley¡¯s club as a waitress and lived a life I¡¯m not proud of.¡±

    She seems upset about that, and Dimitri ces his arm around her shoulder and shakes his head.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t to me for what happened.¡±

    I sense I¡¯m not going to like this conversation, judging by the expression on their faces, and Vivian shes me a despairing nce that doesn¡¯t make me feel any better.

    ¡°You must be curious, Flynn, but can I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I wonder what I can possibly tell her, and she whispers, ¡°Did Wesley ever mention your father?¡±

    I can see the whites of her knuckles as she grips hard on her cutlery and her anxious eyes tell me I¡¯m not going to like what I hear. ¡°He told me he was a punter. That you were a prostitute and never found out who he was. He also told me you sold me to him because you didn¡¯t want me.¡±

    Just saying the words cause my voice to shake and I hateying it out there as her eyes fill with pain and Dimitri snaps, ¡°Fucking bastard.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, honey, I¡¯m not surprised.¡±

    Vivian shakes her head and fixes me with a deste nce that immediately makes me raise my guard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Flynn, but I know who your father is, and it¡¯s not good.¡±

    The hairs on the back of my neck stand to attention and the pain in Dimitri¡¯s eyes tells me this is not going to sit well with me. Vivian looks down as if ashamed and whispers, ¡°I was working at the club past closing time. Clearing the sses and doing what I always did.¡±

    She looks up and smiles. ¡°Contrary to what you were told, I wasn¡¯t a prostitute, just a waitress in a bar trying to earn my rent money. I was only twenty-one and struggling. I had no family, no friends and only a small apartment on the wrong side of town. I say apartment. It was one room in a block that was home to drug users and prostitutes. I had dreams, though. I wanted to make enough money to buy a bus ticket to a better ce. Find a good neighborhood where I could settle and make an honest life for myself. I didn¡¯t want much, just to meet someone nice and settle down. Have a family and watch them grow.

    She sighs heavily. ¡°That night changed everything. It was when I was finishing up and went to get my coat that someone grabbed me from behind. They ced a hood over my head and tied it tight at the neck. I screamed, but I was punched hard and pulled roughly into a room. I felt my clothes fall away and then I was face down on a bed.¡±

    Her words paint a familiar scene that I have lived with all my life, and I already know what¡¯sing as she sobs. ¡°I was raped ¨C repeatedly. I¡¯m not even sure how long it went on for. It was brutal, despicable, and rough. I must have cked out and woke to find my nightmare was still with me. I thought I would lose my life that night and prayed for it. I must have passed out again because when I woke up, I was tied to a bed and my legs shackled to the frame. I was sore, bruised and tasted blood in my mouth and remember how cold I was. I have never been so cold and then the door opened, and your uncle walked in and justughed.¡±

    ¡°It was him?¡± My voice is rough and filled with revenge as I watch the helpless tears slide down her face that she brushes angrily away. ¡°Apparently not.¡±

    Dimitri¡¯s face is like thunder as she whispers, ¡°He told me not to say a word about what happened if I wanted to live and that he was sorry and would make things right. I was confused, and he seemed almost gentle as he untied my legs and gave me a sweater to cover my battered body. He appeared upset, and it threw me a little and told me the man who had done this was sick. He wasn¡¯t the kind of man you reported to the cops and lived to make a statement. He would do what he could topensate me for what happened and would make sure I had a ce to live and money to get by.¡±

    ¡°Did he give you a name?¡± The rage swirls inside me like a cyclone building and she nods sadly.

    ¡°He told me it was Massimo Duren.¡±

    I think my world ends with those two words. The darkness circles me and ws at my soul. It tears me apart and makes a mockery of everything I ever hoped for. Any other name would have been better than that one and the pain in Dimitri¡¯s eyes and the defeat on Vivian¡¯s face makes me so angry I could start a war on my own.

    I am devastated.

    I am crushed, bitter and defeated because that man¡¯s blood runs in my veins and marks me unclean. The madness in me is that deranged part of him, and the worst thing of all is that my greatest enemy is also my father.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    It¡¯s too much to deal with and I¡¯m unsure what to do. I¡¯m used to taking off and dealing with my demons in the only way I can, but I¡¯m in new territory. I am far away from everything familiar and floundering.

    It¡¯s too much. I can¡¯t cope and as I dive headfirst into hell, an Angel reaches out and stops me from falling. A cool hand grasps mine and another one grabs my face and directs it to hers. I blink as Vivian looks at me with a hard expression in her eyes and says roughly, ¡°Focus on me, Flynn and know you are better than him. His sin is not yours and you will prove to everyone you are better than he will ever be. Life may knock us down but it¡¯s how we get up that counts. Stand strong, Flynn and make your life count. Be magnificent because our past has no im on our future. Let us help you.

    You are not alone. Not anymore. We¡¯ve got you honey, and you have a future with us.¡±

    The words are ones I have been longing to hear my whole life and yet are the result of ones I never wanted to hear. I made my peace years ago with the fact I would never discover who my father was, and I wish that was still the case. I was created by a monster in a vile act of depravity and violence. I am the result of a traumatic experience and the chaos that swirls in my soul was put there by the biggest monster life created. I am part of that madness. I was grown from immorality, and I don¡¯t deserve to sit among these decent folk who are staring at me withpassion and an emotion I am finding hard to deal with.

    The demons circle and destiny changes direction because my mission has been shot down in mes before I even got started. Marriage for power. That was the real reason I came here and there is no way in hell that can ever happen now because it turns out I¡¯m family and the half-blood prince.

    What the fuck am I going to do now?

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ6

    Louisa

    Somehow, I manage to read through the contract and make a few notes, but my thoughts are never far away from the stranger downstairs. Who is he and what¡¯s got my father so rattled?

    That alone has me guessing because he never gets rattled. He¡¯s always in control and I¡¯m shocked at seeing a different side to him.

    Wearily, I change for dinner and pull on my usual shapeless sweater and leggings and run my fingers through my hair. I¡¯m guessing as always, Sienna will be polished perfection. Usually while she waits for another admirer toe calling.

    We are so different. She is everything I¡¯m not and tell myself I don¡¯t want to be. A stunning blonde with pretty blue eyes and a stick thin figure that would be the envy of everyone, me included. No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t shift the pounds and resign myself to a ruthless cycle of gluttony followed by starvation and a desperate yearning for eptance. I¡¯ve always been the ugly duckling of the family. My mom wasn¡¯t a great beauty and was my father¡¯s childhood sweetheart. They met at college, and he was nowhere near as sessful as he became. Mainly because of her. She was the brains with none of the beauty. Together they created an empire and then she was struck down by cancer in her prime, leaving him devastated and me without a mother.

    I was too young to remember, and then he quickly met Crystal Monroe, Sienna¡¯s mother. Growing up as the ugly duckling in a family of swans was difficult, and I developed a hard shell. Crystal was a vain, needy woman who was not unkind, but her indifference hurt us both. Sienna craved a loving mother but was always made to feel as if she was in the way. I was happy to be disregarded but hated the way she yed my father.

    Endless arguments about countless affairs drove them apart and my father changed from a happy, loving man into a depressed, distrustful shell of himself. It was almost a relief when she ran off to Hollywood, telling Sienna she would send for her when she was set up. Sienna is still waiting, and it must hurt like hell.

    Then he met Vivian, who was like a breath of fresh air through the family. A kind, loving woman who restored the smile on my father¡¯s face and gave us a home for once in our lives. She worked at my father¡¯spany as his assistant. ssic really, but they soon fell in love and now she heads up the home and creates a loving environment for him to return to every night. Vivian has always bent double to make us feel like one of her own daughters, and I know that Sienna is as grateful as I am about that.

    Now things are set to change, and I wonder if our cozy bubble is about to burst, but nothing prepares for me for my first meeting with the stranger who came calling earlier on today.

    I head into the dining room as is customary at seven o¡¯clock every night. We dine as a family before disappearing off for the rest of the evening. I usually go to my room to read, and Sienna heads out on yet another date. Dad and Vivian watch tv, or ept one of the countless invitations they receive, but tonight we have a visitor and as soon as I enter the room, I guess immediately who he is.

    Two dark eyes watch me approach, and it¡¯s as if he is reading my soul. Imprable, dark pools of mystery that take my breath away. It¡¯s difficult to see what color his hair is as he has bleached it blonde, and it sits slightly spiky on top of a devastatingly handsome face. The rough stubble decorating his jaw creates an element of danger as his beauty entrances me and draws me in, captivating my senses and taking my mind hostage. He is the most handsome man I have ever met and yet there¡¯s an edge of danger to him that makes my skin prickle with energy and causes a shiver to fizz my blood with the promise that things will never be the same again.

    His dark suit is well cut and the ck silk shirt unbuttoned low enough to reveal dark looking script, intrigues me. His fingers are adorned with huge silver rings that resemble weapons and the air of mystery surrounding him makes my libido fire up and take notes.

    However, the most unmistakable thing about him is his resemnce to Vivian and it can only be because of one thing. This man is rted to her, and I wonder what that means for us.

    Before I can speak, Sienna pushes past me and stops dead in her tracks, her hand flying to her mouth to capture the low ¡®fuck¡¯ that rushes past her lips. The irritated expression on my father¡¯s face almost makes it amusing, but for once I¡¯m in total agreement with my sister. Fuck indeed.

    ¡°Girls.¡± Vivian steps forward, looking anxious.

    ¡°This is, um, well, this is, Flynn. My son.¡±

    I stare at her in shocked surprise and note the flush to her skin and the anxiety in her eyes.

    Sienna gasps, ¡°Wow, now you say it, it¡¯s pretty obvious. I mean, Vivian, he¡¯s the image of you.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    I detect a hint of pride in his eyes as he hears her words, but it¡¯s the look he¡¯s casting in my direction that floors me a little. Those eyes are probing into me as if he wants answers I don¡¯t have, and I shake myself and force a weing smile on my face.

    ¡°I¡¯m pleased to meet you.¡± I smile shyly and get an amused grin in return as Sienna steps in front of me and offers him her hand. ¡°Likewise, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m Sienna, daughter number two. Wow, I can¡¯t believe this. Where have you been all my life?¡±

    My father rolls his eyes, and the stranger merely smiles politely. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to meet you, Sienna.¡±

    He looks past her to me, and I could drown in the deep pools of darkness that glitter with danger and something sparks between us that flusters me. He holds out his hand and I grab it quickly, pumping furiously and saying quickly, ¡°Um, Louisa. I¡¯m pleased to meet you.¡±

    His fingers wrap around mine, and a huge wave of delirium engulfs me as I long for him to tug me closer and weave those fingers around my heart. Then everything changes as Vivian says quickly, ¡°Flynn is family. I mean, well, I don¡¯t know how to say this¡­¡± I¡¯m surprised because she¡¯s ufortable about something and appears lost for words and my father steps forward and takes her hand. ¡°What Vivian means is that Flynn is also my nephew and, well, your cousin, girls.¡±

    I stare at him sharply because what the fuck is going on? Sienna looks troubled. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    I risk a nce at Flynn and see the storm brewing in his eyes and imagine an icy hand clutching my heart strings. Something about this is bad and Vivian says almost shame faced, ¡°Flynn¡¯s father is your dad¡¯s brother, your Uncle Massimo.¡±

    Sienna appears as shocked as I am, and it doesn¡¯t appear that anyone is happy about that. For some reason, I am devastated, and I don¡¯t understand why. Flynn looks sick and Vivian looks as if she¡¯s about to cry and the murderous rage in my father¡¯s eyes makes for a very awkward moment.

    Pushing down my disappointment, I smile and say kindly, ¡°Then wee to the family, Flynn. We should drink to that.¡±

    I¡¯m guessing everyone could use a stiff one and my father says quickly, ¡°Of course, this is a happy asion, after all. Champagne is needed, and lots of it.¡±

    As he heads off, I watch Vivian struggling with herposure, and feel sorry for her. Smiling at Flynn, I move toward my stepmother and hug her warmly. ¡°Congrattions, Vivian. You must be so happy he¡¯s here.¡±

    The bright tears in her eyes expresses her gratitude and she smiles. ¡°I am.¡±

    I turn to Flynn and am quietly unsettled by the expression in his eyes, and I swallow the lump in my throat as I smile. ¡°I hope you¡¯re going to stick around for a while. It will be good to get to know you.¡±

    He nods, looking a little out of ce, and I watch as Sienna grabs his hand and says with excitement, ¡°I could show you how things work around here. Parade you around town and you can hang out with me and my friends.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± I interrupt because, from the horror on his face, Flynn would rather stab his own eyes out and she rounds on me furiously. ¡°At least I have friends, Louisa. What would you do to make him wee? Read him a chapter from one of your romance books? No, leave it with me. I¡¯ll show Flynn how it works around here, and it can begin tonight.¡±

    She turns and says with excitement. ¡°There¡¯s a party at my friend¡¯s house. You coulde with me, and I¡¯ll introduce you to everyone.¡±

    I roll my eyes behind her back, causing him to smile a little and luckily Vivian steps in and says evenly, ¡°Perhaps another night honey. Flynn has just got here and I¡¯m keen to catch up. It was such a sweet thought, though.¡±

    Sienna nods and looks a little disappointed but cheers up when she takes the seat beside him at dinner. I am seated opposite him and am conscious the entire time of those dark eyes staring at me with a curiosity I can¡¯t exin.

    As we take our first family meal together, you could cut the atmosphere with a knife. It¡¯s awkward as fuck, yet the most exciting night I have ever spent.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ7

    My emotions are in overload, and for a man who usually has none, I am struggling. To meet my mother and learn the terrible truth of my birth in one day is more than I can cope with.

    Then I met her. Louisa Sullivan. The woman I came here for who is everything I imagined she would be and more.

    But everything changed when my father¡¯s name spilled from my mother¡¯s lips. Destiny shifted on the track and sent me down a new one. It doesn¡¯t help that I wish I was on the old one. Seducing Louisa would be a pleasure because she is everything I love in a woman. Wild, unpolished, and innocent. No mask to hide behind and an endearing uncertainty as she faces life head on and struggles with that. I know everything about this woman, more than she even knows about herself, because that is how I earned my nickname. The Angel. I thrive on educating women like her in how good it is to be loved. Giving them a moment of their own when they experience the power of desire. Building them up and showing them how powerful they can be.

    When I learned there were two daughters and saw their images on the screen, I knew who I wanted. Not the polished, perfect one who finds life easy. The other one. The one who lives in the shadows and believes she¡¯s not good enough. I want her and fate, like the cruellest bitch, has snatched her away and left me floundering. Which way do I turn and what will it mean for Club Mafia?

    Sienna chatters through dinner without gasping for air and I suppose it¡¯s a good thing because her parents are struggling with the situation just as much as I am. They didn¡¯t expect this. They probably didn¡¯t want this, and yet the expression in Vivian¡¯s eyes when she first set eyes on me will stay with me forever. It was a mother¡¯s unconditional love for a child. Her dead baby grew into a man and came to find her. I will never forget that, and I will never do anything to hurt her. My father-well, that¡¯s another story entirely.

    By the time the meal ends, Sienna stands and says with a sigh, ¡°I should go. Harrison is outside.¡±

    ¡°Then he cane and collect you like a gentleman.¡±

    Dimitri¡¯s low growl makes me smirk inside because it¡¯s obvious he¡¯s very protective of his daughters, which in my opinion, is a very good thing. Sienna obviously doesn¡¯t agree because she huffs and rolls her eyes, saying over her shoulder, ¡°God, this is so embarrassing.¡±

    As she heads out of the room, Vivian smiles adoringly at her husband. ¡°Go easy on him, darling.

    He¡¯s a good kid.¡±

    I catch the expression on Louisa¡¯s face, which tells me she knows something they don¡¯t, and I know the type he is in an instant.

    They soon return and Harrison enters, looking like the typical prep bastard he is. Floppy hair greased to one side and the smug smile of a man who has never had to work hard at anything. His white shirt is dressed with a sweater tied around his neck and his chinos hang low on his hips as he smirks around the room.

    ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, good evening.¡±

    He nods with respect and then casts a curious inquisitive stare at me, not even acknowledging Louisa is in the room at all. My eyes narrow as I peer at him with dark consideration and Harrison is either high already, or stupid because he doesn¡¯t seem to notice the sudden tension.

    ¡°I promise to look after your girl, sir. No drinking and I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s home by midnight.¡±

    He stares fondly at Sienna, who bats her fakeshes and rests a false painted fingernail on his arm, giggling with adoration as she gazes up at his ridiculous over-inted ego.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that, son.¡±

    Her father stares him down and I can tell he hates Harrison but knows this is Sienna¡¯s world. Her type thrives on running with the popr crowd and would die rather than not be considered the queen of all she surveys.

    He offers her his arm and as she giggles stupidly, they turn and leave the room, followed by an exasperated sigh from her father.

    ¡°Fuck me, I need a drink.¡±

    Vivian sighs. ¡°I wish she would open her eyes and see the full picture. What are we going to do with that girl?¡±

    I steal a nce at Louisa, who catches my eye and grins before turning to her father and saying with a smile. ¡°I should leave you all to talk. I¡¯ll be in my room.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Louisa¡­¡± Vivian says quickly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask, but your father and I have a drinks engagement at City Hall tonight.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She turns to me and says apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to leave you on your first night and if we could cancel, I would in a heartbeat.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand.¡± I smile to reassure her, and she nods, looking a little agitated before turning to Louisa.

    ¡°Please, can I ask you to show Flynn to the guest room and around the house? Make sure he has everything he needs.¡±

    Louisa nods as Vivian turns to me and says with concern, ¡°I promise we will spend tomorrow together.¡±

    I can tell she feels bad about leaving and yet I¡¯m keen to spend time with the woman who has taken my interest in a surprising way.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Ipletely understand, and we can catch up tomorrow.¡±

    Dimitri says with a sigh. ¡°I have meetings tomorrow, but we¡¯ll talk when I get home. We have much to discuss.¡±

    My first impression of Dimitri Sullivan is a good one. If anything, I admire him more than I thought I would because I can tell he has a deep love for his family and a burning hatred for his brother. It was evident in his eyes when he heard his name and those are qualities we share. Maybe I can use that to my advantage and bring power to Club Mafia in a different way. Family power by birth right is every bit as powerful as by marriage.

    One thing¡¯s certain, my mission hasn¡¯t changed. If anything, the need has only intensified and bringing Massimo Duren down is now my only goal in life and I will make him pay for every sin he hasmitted and even the ones he has yet to make happen.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ8

    This is an interesting situation I never sawing. Alone with what could be my cousin and yet somehow, I wish things were very different.

    Not because I don¡¯t like Flynn, hell I don¡¯t even know him, but what I¡¯ve seen so far is favorable.

    No, it¡¯s the feeling deep inside when he looks at me with those sexy, dangerous eyes. No man has ever looked at me like that and it¡¯s just my luck that I¡¯m rted to the first one who does.

    Vivian and my father leave the room and it¡¯s a little awkward for all of a second.

    I¡¯m surprised when Flynn shes me a blinding smile that puts me at ease immediately.

    ¡°Sorry you¡¯ve got to babysit. I¡¯ll try to make it a painless experience.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really.¡±

    I regard him with interest, but not enough to make it obvious andugh a little awkwardly.

    ¡°So, the guided tour. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re here to stay for a while, so you¡¯ll need the extended one.¡±

    He looks a little sad and I wonder if I¡¯ve said anything wrong and he sighs. ¡°I hope I can stay, but well, I have a life in LA that¡¯s calling me back.¡±

    He holds up his phone and shows me the number of notifications on the screen, and he sighs. ¡°I can ignore them to a point before it gets more difficult.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about your life, Flynn.¡± I say impulsively and he replies wearily, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    He raises his eyes and I smile shyly. ¡°I would. I mean, what do you do for a job? Have you a family now, a girl perhaps?¡±

    I color up as I say it and hate how transparent I am, and he smiles with amusement. ¡°I have no one, Louisa. Just a group of friends who care, but nobody else.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Sad.¡± He sighs. ¡°It¡¯s not good, but I have never known any different.¡±

    I smile nervously and nod toward the door.

    ¡°Shall we start our tour?¡±

    ¡°After you.¡±

    He stands to the side, and my heart flutters at the look in his eye. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because I¡¯m inexperienced in these things and read more into it than there is, but I could swear he is flirting with me. It¡¯s thezy way he drags his eyes across my body, looking as if he approves of what he sees.

    I¡¯ve never had that. Nobody ever gazes at me with interest, merely disbelief that I¡¯m Sienna¡¯s sister.

    Wishing like crazy I had worn something different, part of me is shouting at me, no screaming at me that this is one forbidden obsession because he is my cousin, for Christ¡¯s sake.

    Quickly, I remind us both and say a little hesitantly, ¡°Do you know Massimo Duren?¡±

    ¡°Not personally. Do you?¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve heard of him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your uncle. I¡¯m sure that you have.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°It never is when his name is mentioned.¡±

    ¡°How does it feel knowing he¡¯s¡­¡± I hesitate because I¡¯m not sure we should be having this conversation and Flynn appears angry as he says sharply, ¡°Like someone has ripped out my heart and burned it with acid.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± I¡¯m a little taken aback by the anger in his voice and he sighs, before cing his hand on my arm to stop me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Louisa. Today has been a learning curve I never expected. I should concentrate on the good that came out of it and focus on Vivian. Tell me about her.¡±

    Just his hand on me has distracted me a little and for a moment I hesitate and say awkwardly, ¡°Um, she¡¯s great. I love her like a mother and have nothing bad to say about her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    He smiles and I can¡¯t stop staring because I have never seen a man who blinds me as much as he does. It¡¯s like staring into the sun and being momentarily dazzled by the intensity of its rays. I am experiencing an attraction I can¡¯t reason with, and like a lovesick puppy, I have ced him high on a pedestal and already idolize him. I must be delirious because he is paying me attention and so I drag my eyes away and say in a higher voice than usual, ¡°This is the games room.¡±

    I lead him into a ce my father adores. A typical men¡¯s retreat with a pool table, a mahogany bar, and a huge television, around which arefortable chairs and low-slung tables.

    ¡°Impressive.¡± Flynn appears fascinated as he gazes around the room, and I say quickly. ¡°What¡¯s your home like, Flynn?¡±

    I wonder if he lives in a simr house, and heughs with an edge of derision. ¡°It¡¯s big, bold, and distasteful. Filled with antiques and dusty tapestries, hidden doors and secretive passageways, all leading to the most ufortable rooms anyone would hate to explore. It¡¯s guarded like a fortress and hides many sins. It¡¯s hell on earth and I pray you never witness it first-hand.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what else to say, and heughs darkly. ¡°This is a home, Louisa. Mine is a prison. I was brought up there by my uncle, who made it his mission in life to make mine hell on earth. The only person who ever showed me affection was my nanny, Rosemary.¡±

    He breaks off and looks away, and I can tell the memory is not a pleasant one.

    ¡°What happened? To Rosemary, I mean.¡±

    I wish I hadn¡¯t asked, because it¡¯s as if the shutters open for the briefest moment and I witness a festering wound behind his eyes. Rage, grief and hatred sh in a cocktail of misery and I almost think it will bring him down, but he closes his eyes and when he opens them, the fire has gone.

    He says coldly, ¡°She died.¡±

    I open my mouth with more questions that are immediately forgotten as he fixes his attention on me and says huskily, ¡°What about you? Tell me about Louisa.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Nobody ever asks me about me and for good reason. There is absolutely nothing to say and so Iugh nervously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interesting enough to have a story to tell, Flynn. I have no friends; my sister doesn¡¯t understand me, and I spend all my time studying and trying to be as good at business as my father.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That you have no friends and I find you very interesting as it happens.¡±

    ¡°You do.¡±

    I must appear shocked at that, and he surprises me by moving behind the bar and grabbing two sses.

    ¡°Do you think your father would mind if we had a couple of drinks and shot some pool?¡±

    ¡°I guess not.¡± I¡¯m surprised and a little nervous, saying, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t drink, and I¡¯ve never yed pool.¡±

    He must wonder what I¡¯m from and yet all he does is smile sweetly. ¡°OK, two firstsing up. Let me educate you.¡±

    I perch on a bar stool and watch him make two drinks.

    ¡°What are they?¡±

    I¡¯m interested to find out, and he grins. ¡°V odka Martinis.¡±

    ¡°V odka, I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± ¡°Trust me, you¡¯ll love them.¡±

    He slides one across and leans on the bar, raising his own ss to mind and I swallow hard because this man is doing something to me inside that I never sawing.

    ¡°To family and new beginnings.¡±

    ¡°To family.¡± I¡¯m sure my voice must be dressed in disappointment because he winks and sips the drink, watching me through those dark, disturbing eyes the entire time.

    As I hold the ss to my lips, I must wince as the bitter liquid coats my tongue and he whispers, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    Trying so hard not to be aplete buzz kill, I take a swig and almost choke on the fumes.

    ¡°People like that.¡± I stare at him in shock, and heughs softly. ¡°As I said, you¡¯ll get used to it.

    There are many things in life that start off disgusting, but you soon develop an urgent need for.¡±

    Once again, he winks and fuck me, I¡¯m flooding with heat right now and without thinking, I almost down the drink in one, loving the burn as it douses the fire inside with even more gasoline.

    Flynn turns to the pool table and removes two cues from the rack on the wall and hands one to me.

    ¡°Let me teach you.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    I stand awkwardly as he sets it up and exins what he¡¯s doing every step of the way. Perhaps it¡¯s the drink, or it¡¯s probably him, but I can¡¯t rip my eyes from his body as he shrugs off his jacket and rolls up his sleeves. I stare at the intricate ink on his forearms and am strangely turned on by that.

    In fact, I¡¯m a raging mass of hormones right now and once again, wish like crazy I had never thought a sweater was a good outfit choice for dinner.

    As he calls me forward to take my turn, I almost hyperventte when he stands behind me and positions his arms around my shoulders and demonstrates how to hold the cue properly. My mind is buzzing, mydy parts are throbbing, and I don¡¯t think I have long before my heart gives out on me.

    Yet throughout my embarrassing body meltdown, Flynn speaks huskily in my ear as he exins the game, and I swear I am in heaven.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ9

    I should be tossed out with the trash for the wicked thoughts running through my head right now.

    I couldn¡¯t help myself. I had to have one touch. One sniff of a woman who is blinding me to what¡¯s right and wrong. She is wrong, so wrong on a whole different level, but there¡¯s an aching need to feel her in my arms. I am going to Hell, and you know what? It¡¯s worth it.

    There has been something pounding in my head since my mother¡¯s revtion that doesn¡¯t sit right with me. As the shock subsided, the questions reared their heads and now I¡¯ve had time to process the information, I¡¯m not so sure anymore.

    As Louisa struggles to maintain control of her cue, I stand back and smile at her efforts. She¡¯s so determined to seed at this, and I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s a girl who doesn¡¯t like to give up. We share that inmon and as she misses yet another shot and curses, I head back to the bar. ¡°Fancy another.¡±

    ¡°Is that a good idea?¡± Her eyes are wide, but from the flush to her cheeks and the brightness in her eyes, I can tell she¡¯s relishing every minute of this.

    ¡°One more won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    I wink and love how she blushes adorably and as she perches on the stool and stares at me with undisguised longing, I can already tell she feels the same.

    ¡°There¡¯s something bugging me, Louisa. Would you mind if I ran it past you?¡±

    I fix the drinks and catch her eye and she seems surprised at being asked. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll help with anything.¡±

    Sighing, I slide the cocktail across the bar and fix her with a desperate look.

    ¡°I am struggling toprehend that Massimo is my father.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    She looks interested, and I shrug. ¡°You see, I get my uncle, more than anyone, and what Vivian told me doesn¡¯t add up. In fact, I would believe it more if he were my father. It¡¯s something he would do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s terrible.¡± She looks sick and I say roughly, ¡°He is despicable and not a very nice man.¡±

    ¡°So, what are you thinking?¡±

    Her eyes are bright, and nobody has ever looked so beautiful to me as she does, cast in the glow of themplight with the soft flush to her cheeks caused by alcohol and dangerous living. For her, anyway.

    ¡°Why would my uncle help Vivian? It doesn¡¯t make sense. I have never known him to help anyone before. It doesn¡¯t add up. Then there¡¯s the part where she was told I had died at birth. Who told her that? What happened that day?¡±

    I sigh. ¡°I have so many questions and for some reason, I¡¯m guessing my uncle has the answers.

    Vivian only knows what he told her, which is probably only what he wants her to know. Then there¡¯s Massimo.¡±

    I break off and hate the sound of his name on my lips. ¡°If I was his son, why have I never met him?

    He¡¯s my uncle¡¯s friend. Wouldn¡¯t he be curious?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Louisa¡¯s soft voice makes me stop and for a moment there is silence as we both think about the problem.

    ¡°Maybe your uncle never told him and, for his own reasons, decided to raise you as his. Possibly it¡¯s because¡­¡± ¡°I am his.¡±

    The brutal truth hits me a second time and I wonder how I got so lucky. Two potential sperm donors, and both are as rotten as hell. Lucky me.

    ¡°So, how can we discover the truth?¡±

    Her voice is husky andced in need, and I wish I could show her how sexy I¡¯m finding that right now. Instead I smile ruefully.

    ¡°I guess I start looking.¡±

    I don¡¯t miss the fact she said we and I am letting her down gently. This is my war, and I am not dragging her into battle with me. It¡¯s obvious she doesn¡¯t miss the subtle correction and I love how her eyes sh as she says with a slight slur to her voice, ¡°We, Flynn. You¡¯re not on your own anymore. We could be rted, then again, possibly not so I have a vested interest in helping you discover the truth.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is and I could help you. I know people.¡±

    It amuses me to see the raw passion shing in her eyes and I say with a smile, ¡°What people?¡±

    My question surprises her and makes her pause for a moment before she blushes and shrugs, ¡°Just people. So, this is what we¡¯ll do.¡±

    She stands and starts pacing the room, and I swear I can¡¯t tear my eyes away from the most magnificent sight. Beautiful long brown wavy hair that shines as if it¡¯s been waxed. Full, plump hips that sway sexily as she walks, her sweater rising against the curve of her ass. Her astonishing green eyes sh as she contemtes the problem and the wet ruby red lips that are as natural as the day she was born beg for my attention. Just the swell of her breasts as they dance under her sweater causes my cock serious difort right now and just imagining experiencing that soft flesh, flush against my skin, makes me almost weep at fate for being such a bitch.

    I want her. I crave her and I can¡¯t do anything about that all the time we¡¯re fucking rted and so it¡¯s for my own sanity I need to discover the truth because if I¡¯m not rted to this goddess, I¡¯m making her my wife whether she likes it or not.

    Despite the fact I¡¯m enjoying spending cozy time with Louisa, I¡¯m not sure her parents would appreciate me corrupting their daughter as soon as I arrive, so I say with a smile, ¡°Perhaps we should grab a coffee. You haven¡¯t shown me the kitchen yet.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Follow me.¡±

    She appears a little unsteady and I grab her arm to help her along and she giggles. ¡°I think I might be allergic to Martinis.¡±

    Biting back a grin, I help her along the hallway, and she directs me to a huge kitchen that spans the length of the house. ¡°Let me make the drinks this time.¡±

    Once again, she slurs a little and I can¡¯t help noticing how adorable she is. So natural and unaware of how she is affecting me, and I wonder why nobody else sees what I do. They are so intent on the polish and fa?ade, they don¡¯t stare deeper than that. There is so much more beneath the surface of girls who have more on their minds than their appearance. A virtual world of delight and I¡¯m the lucky bastard spending time with this one.

    This time I watch from the bar stool as she shovels coffee into the filter and pours in the water. As she removes two mugs from the cupboard she sighs.

    ¡°You know, Flynn, we¡¯ve only just met and yet this is the most fun I¡¯ve had in well, probably ever. Do you pity me because I do?¡±

    She giggles and I physically ache for one taste of her, but instead, I smile. ¡°I¡¯m having fun too. So, what do you do for pleasure around here?¡±

    ¡°I read.¡± She sighs wistfully. ¡°Sienna likes to party. She has a huge group of friends and is out most nights.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to join in?¡±

    ¡°No. Every time I go with her, I end up calling a cab home. I don¡¯t fit in with her world and I¡¯m guessing never will.¡±

    ¡°What about your own friends? You must have some.¡±

    ¡°I do, but they moved away, many to work and others to do relief work abroad.¡±

    ¡°They sound cool.¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Sheughs out loud. ¡°Cool is the wrong choice of words in the normal sense, but to me, they are.¡±

    She regards me through her insanely longshes. ¡°Tell me about your friends.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best you don¡¯t ask.¡± Iugh out loud because introducing Louisa to my fellow club members would be like a sleepover at Hansel and Gretel¡¯s gingerbread cottage.

    She yawns and I note it¡¯s barely nine, and she says with a deep sigh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m such a lightweight I¡¯m usually in bed by now, reading.¡±

    ¡°Then you should show me to my room and turn in for the night.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind?¡¯ ¡°No. It¡¯s been a demanding day already.¡±

    ¡°Do you have any bags?¡± She looks worried about that, and I shake my head. ¡°No. To be honest, I never thought this through. It¡¯s good though. I¡¯ll pick up some stuff in the morning.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, we have some supplies you could use. Follow me.¡±

    She grabs her coffee and I follow her, surprised at how different this is to what I expected.

    We pass through stunning decorated hallways that offer a glimpse of chic elegance through partially open doors and it¡¯s as if the house is decorated in good vibes. I like it and I like my new family. My only concern is that I like one of them a little too much.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ10

    I direct Flynn to the guest room and the walk back to mine is a confusing one. Just leaving him there was strange. Wrong even. I enjoyed our time together and when he mentioned his doubts about his father, I seized on it as if a lifeline was thrown in my direction. Is it possible? Did his uncle lie to Vivian? Flynn certainly believes it¡¯s a possibility and so rather than grab my novel from the bookstand, I seize myptop and start googling the hell out of Massimo Duren.

    It sobers me up pretty quickly, and I stare in amazement at the lifestyle of a man who appears shrouded in secrecy. Nothing but rumor and gossip about a man who appears to live way beyond even my father¡¯s means, and I wonder about him. I cross reference my own family history and am surprised when my father isn¡¯t mentioned on the same page. It¡¯s as if all traces of their parentage have been erased and it¡¯s not evident that they are rted at all.

    As I nce at my phone, I wonder if I have the courage to make the call I¡¯m considering because I wasn¡¯t kidding when I told Flynn I knew people. I do. V ery influential ones who would be able to find what I need with no questions asked, but I will risk my father finding out I¡¯ve been snooping. He might be angry about involving others in family business when he still needs toe to terms with it himself.

    The trouble is, I¡¯ve always been impetuous, and I can¡¯t possibly sleep with this weighing heavily on my mind.

    Tossing caution aside, I reach for my phone and press call and hope like crazy he doesn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Louisa mi angel.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Pedro, I¡¯m sorry to call sote.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s never toote to call me. Are you in trouble?¡±

    He sounds anxious and I experience a surge of love for my godfather.

    ¡°No, but I wondered if you could tell me anything about dad¡¯s brother, Massimo.¡±

    ¡°I could, but the question is, why are you asking?¡±

    ¡°For a friend.¡±

    ¡°And this friend, does he or she have a name?¡±

    Now I¡¯m not so sure this was such a good idea. I don¡¯t want to get Flynn in any trouble, and I certainly don¡¯t want to upset my father, so I backtrack quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I shouldn¡¯t have asked. I¡¯ll ask dad when hees home.¡±

    ¡°Ok mi querido but if he doesn¡¯t answer your questions, you get back in touch. Say hi to your parents.¡±

    ¡°Thanks uncle, sleep well.¡±

    His lowughter makes me smile.

    ¡°I always do querido, it¡¯s the rest who don¡¯t.¡±

    I cut the call and feel so stupid. What did that achieve but alert him to a problem that I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s on the phone with my father about now?

    I don¡¯t know what I expected, but I thought he¡¯d give me something, at least.

    Once again, I turn to the web and as I look at a grainy picture of my absent uncle Massimo, I peer closer to see if there is any resemnce to Flynn at all. If anything, the man gives me the creeps, and it¡¯s doubtful my sleep won¡¯t be filled with nightmares tonight.

    I pray to God for Flynn¡¯s sake that this man isn¡¯t his father, and my mind returns to the whispered conversations I¡¯ve overheard in the past concerning him.

    It¡¯s obvious my father hates him, and it goes way back since before I was born. But how does Vivian know him, and how did shee to work at my father¡¯s office all the way from LA? There¡¯s obviously more to it, and I try to close my eyes on the frustration and banish the demons.

    The trouble is, he¡¯s standing behind them. Flynn. I can¡¯t shake his image because I have an unhealthy interest in him. The looks he gave me, the gentle touch, and the concern in his eyes. That body that looked so powerful when he rolled up his sleeves and the smirk on his lips as he watched me drink his martini. The heat tears through me as I picture a different use of his lips.

    Reaching under my sweater, I trace my fingers over the parts of me I wish he would kiss with his lips. I close my eyes and picture him beside me, sliding between my legs and doing something no man has ever done before. The wet heat reminds me how wicked I am because I haven¡¯t forgotten he could be family and that only makes it more forbidden, incestuous even and yet how can I switch this man off from my mind? I am shocked by my reaction to him and the fact he¡¯s from a mafia family only thrills me even more. He¡¯s dangerous in every way and as bad boys go, I have fixated on a good one because if God grants me only one wish in life, it¡¯s that Flynn is not connected to me by blood in the slightest.

    MY ALARM WAKES me at six am and bleary eyed, I stare at the ceiling. My mind struggles to catch up as I remember the events from yesterday. So much happened and I wonder what today will bring.

    The trouble is, I don¡¯t have time to think about that because I have a meeting to attend, and I need to be focused because this is my future. It¡¯s so important for me to impress my father and prove I¡¯m a worthy sessor.

    As I shower, my mind wanders back to Flynn, and I wonder if he slept wellst night. Will I see him today and how long will he stay?

    As I soap my body, it hums with a need for something that can never be mine and, as the frustration hits me, I force myself to concentrate on something else. Anything else, even my sister, because I can¡¯t allow myself to dream the impossible.

    I HEAD to breakfast and am not surprised that it¡¯s just my father and me and as I take my seat opposite him, he looks at me sharply.

    ¡°I had a callst night.¡±

    My heart sinks like a stone tossed in a river.

    ¡°I figured you might.¡±

    ¡°What did you need to know?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    My father appears concerned, and I sigh. ¡°I feel bad for Flynn. He was so cut up thinking Massimo is his father and wondered if his uncle had told Vivian the truth. He is doubtful about that, so I asked Uncle Pedro for help to see if he could tell me anything.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing you need to know about that man.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child, dad.¡± I huff impatiently. ¡°I know he¡¯s your brother, and you fell out.¡±

    ¡°Then you know everything I want you to.¡±

    He turns his attention to the newspaper, and I sigh with frustration.

    A movement by the door diverts my attention and my heart lifts when Flynn enters the room and hesitates. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you.¡±

    I feel bad for him and smile my encouragement and as my father looks up, I watch a thousand emotions cross his face as he says kindly, ¡°Take a seat, Flynn. Perhaps we should have that conversation now.¡±

    I look at him in surprise and he smiles. ¡°You¡¯re right, Louisa. There are things that need to be said, and it¡¯s wrong of me to shut them down.¡±

    I¡¯m more surprised at that than anything so far and a surge of love for my father hits me. He¡¯s such a decent man and I couldn¡¯t love him more than I do at this moment.

    I catch Flynn¡¯s eye and smile reassuringly and don¡¯t miss the caginess in his own expression.

    As I pour him a coffee I wave to the spare seat beside me and as he takes it, I settle down to listen to a story I am desperate to learn has a happy ending.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ11

    It feels so wrong being here. Sleeping in an unfamiliar house while dodging my uncle¡¯s calls and hoping for answers that satisfy my own agenda. Most of all, I hate the possibility that Massimo Duren is my father, and I may as well end my life now if that turns out to be true.

    I hate him with such a passion it surprises me. The fact he took Winter and made her his wife from under our noses still rattles me now. It¡¯s be the most important thing in all our lives to bring her back to us. Angelo¡¯s sister, his twin, and my friend.

    We failed in protecting her and now she lives with the biggest monster inside an imprable fortress. She appears happy in public, but there¡¯s a dead expression in her eyes that has no business being there. It¡¯s be so important to set her free I will stop at nothing to make it happen. Even if it means killing the man who is possibly my father. I would do it in a heartbeat for Winter, for Angelo and for Alessandro because that man is in torment, and I can¡¯t bear toprehend what demons he lives with every day.

    I know they were close. Something must have happened between them, or he wouldn¡¯t have been affected so hard. No, I need to y my part in this and do what I can to end this monster¡¯s reign, so I stare at his brother in the hope he tells me something I can use to bring him down.

    ¡°Vivian told me you mentioned Iris Young, and I¡¯m curious about that.¡±

    I sit up and take note because I¡¯m still none the wiser of who she is and her involvement in my life, so I shrug and say firmly, ¡°I was told to find Vivian rk and Iris Young. Apparently, they would set me free, whatever that means.¡±

    Dimitri looks thoughtful and Louisa is concentrating hard and just the fact she¡¯s chewing on her lip with a nervous habit makes me long to see what they taste like for myself. I am now officially heading to hell.

    ¡°Iris Young was our governess when we were growing up.¡± Dimitri says with no emotion in his voice.

    I wasn¡¯t expecting that and can tell Louisa didn¡¯t either. ¡°She was a formidable woman and Massimo in particr was scared to death of her.¡± He chuckles as if that amuses him, and I can¡¯t believe for one second the great Massimo Duren was afraid of an old woman.

    Dimitri looks lost in the past as he revisits old wounds. ¡°She was a tyrant. It was hard to be around her, but Massimo idolized her. It was evident in his eyes, and he did everything possible to make her proud of him. She never was. She was a vile woman who got off on tormenting us and when I headed off to school, I was just d to be shot of them both.¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°Massimo is a year younger than me and had to tolerate her undivided attention. I¡¯m not sure what happened to her when he was shipped off to school but I believe she found work with another family and that¡¯s thest I heard of her until you came calling, Flynn, so if you are looking for answers, I would advise you to start searching for her.¡±

    ¡°Can we help?¡± Louisa speaks up and smiles sweetly across the table at me. ¡°I mean, can we help Flynn find her? It may be easier for us.¡±

    Dimitri nods. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it. Leave it with me.¡±

    He stares at me sharply. ¡°Louisa told me you had doubts about what your uncle told Vivian.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    He leans back in his seat and sighs.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie; I thought the same. Vivian never questioned it, but it doesn¡¯t sound like Massimo. For all his faults, he¡¯s not a rapist. Well, women, anyway.¡±

    Louisa looks up in shock and Dimitri checks himself as he realizes she¡¯s still here.

    ¡°Like I said, darling.¡± He smiles sadly. ¡°There¡¯s a reason I distanced myself from my brother, and his psychotic tendencies were just one of them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. Please forgive me.¡±

    Vivian heads into the room and my heart lifts. Quickly, I jump up and am surprised when she pulls me in for a hug and whispers, ¡®I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here, Flynn. We have so much to catch up on.¡±

    Like a breath of fresh air, she sts through the room and expels the destion our conversation has created. Dimitri smiles at her fondly and Louisa¡¯s face lights up. I am starting to realize my mother is a special woman, which makes what happened to her even harder to bear. She must have been destroyed, and the anger ws at my heart as I plot the cruelest of passings for whoever did that to her.

    Another voice joins the conversation when Sienna enters the room.

    ¡°Oh, am Ist? Sorry, I couldn¡¯t decide what to wear.¡±

    Louisa rolls her eyes because Sienna is wearing a pale pink dress that leaves nothing to the imagination and her perfectly made-up face pouts in my direction.

    ¡°Hey Flynn, you should tag along with me this afternoon. Chloe Barton is having a pool party, and you would be most wee.¡±

    I almostugh out loud at the image of me at some posh kids¡¯ pool party and Louisa rolls her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± Sienna snaps, ¡°What do you know, Louisa? You¡¯re a fun sponge, anyway. I mean, when was thest time you went to a pool party, huh? Actually, you shoulde too. Ashton Michaels will be there, and you should try to get him interested again.¡±

    My senses are prickling because whoever this guy is, I want to kill him with my bare hands and Louisa sighs with annoyance. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not interested. He¡¯s so boring and has no conversation.¡±

    ¡°Boring, that¡¯s rich,ing from the queen of boredom.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sienna, apologize to your sister.¡±

    Dimitri growls and Sienna shrugs, not looking the least bit sorry as she snaps, ¡°Soz, babe.

    Anyway, Flynn, do say you¡¯lle. I was telling the gang about youst night and they are desperate for a glimpse. You¡¯ll make me the envy of everyone if youe.¡±

    I watch Louisa¡¯s face fall and hate the effect her sister has on her and I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Thanks for the invitation, but I have business to attend to.¡±

    ¡°You do?¡± Vivian looks surprised, and I nod. ¡°I need to clear my mind of a few things and could use the time to carry out some research.¡±

    Sienna yawns loudly. ¡°Well, if you change your mind, you know where I am.¡±

    As she helps herself to a pastry, it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve dodged a bullet. The thought of mixing with her friends leaves me cold, but her sister is another pleasure entirely.

    Dimitri sighs heavily and looks at Louisa. ¡°We should go. The meeting is at nine and I have some work to do beforehand.¡±

    I look up in surprise and note the smart dress Louisa is wearing that hugs her curves in all the right ces. She has tied her hair back and her eyes shine with excitement as she stands.

    Vivian looks surprised. ¡°Oh, I forgot about your meeting. Will it take all day?¡±

    Dimitri smiles and bends down, kissing his wife¡¯s cheek. ¡°Only part of the morning. Come and meet me for lunch if you like.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know.¡± Vivian looks in my direction and I say quickly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I really do have things to do.¡±

    As the family head off to their daily lives, it only reinforces how different my own is. There are no family breakfasts where we discuss our days. No messing around and no concern over how we¡¯re feeling. It¡¯s just business. Painful business that strips a man¡¯s soul and renders him a monster.

    Just imagining the expression of horror on their faces if they see what I¡¯m capable of fills me with sadness and as I nce up, I see Louisa staring at me with concern. She smiles briefly and for some reason it lifts my spirits because out of nowhere, this girl has managed to crawl inside my heart and let a little light in. With her I¡¯m not on my own and I wonder about that. Could I have found someone to share my life with and will it be as a family rather than the lovers I would prefer?

    If Massimo isn¡¯t my father, there is nothing stopping me from pursuing my original n, which is why it¡¯s suddenly the most important thing in the world to find out once and for all who the fuck my father is.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ12

    I¡¯m strangely nervous. This is my first meeting, and I am so anxious to impress my father. It¡¯smon knowledge he wants to scale down his role at thepany, and I¡¯ve been working hard to be a worthy sessor.

    I even passed on university to start at the bottom of his empire and work my way up. I¡¯m aware I¡¯m riding a gold-lined elevator to the top, and this internship is not open to anyone but blood, but despite that, I¡¯ve tried so hard to prove myself and now I¡¯m attending my first ever meeting by his side. To say this day is monumental is an understatement.

    Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have drunk two martinis and spent half the night googling Massimo Duren.

    I¡¯m a little rough around the edges and my mind is filled with a certain visitor who has caught me off-guard.

    Maybe today is just what I need to get things back on track and as we enter the building, I walk with a different spring in my step as I sense change is in the air.

    My father sweeps through the building like the chief executive he is, and the awe and reverence on his employees¡¯ faces is well deserved. He¡¯s a good employer and a fair boss. He pays well and rewards his staff with parties and incentives if they achieve their goals. I want to be exactly like him and so as I sit at my ce at the mahogany boardroom table, I remove my notebook and pen and vow to make every second count of this opportunity.

    I¡¯m not even sure what this meeting¡¯s about and as I wait, I spin in my chair and gaze out on the city below. It¡¯s a view I¡¯m so familiar with, and I wonder if I will get to enjoy it as long as my father has. He built up his technology empire from one office to several across the country and, with my mother¡¯s help, they made billions.

    Technology moved on fast, and they reaped the rewards. Being one of the main beneficiaries of that, I am keen to earn my ce at his table. Which is why I¡¯m a little unnerved at the current distraction consuming my thoughts, because when did I fixate on a man? Only him. Flynn V asquez, possibly my cousin, possibly not. My thoughts turn to him, and I wonder what he¡¯s doing now.

    Business, he said. I¡¯m not sure his idea of business is the same as ours and I can only imagine the horrors of his life as he struggles to get by.

    The door opening interrupts my thoughts and I¡¯m surprised to see a strange face enter and smile.

    ¡°You must be Louisa Sullivan. I¡¯m Brad Turner. I understand we will be working together.¡±

    ¡°We will?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised because this is the first I¡¯ve heard of him and before I can recover my father breezes in and says loudly, ¡°Ah, I see you two have met already. Good to see you, Brad.¡±

    My father shakes his hand warmly before taking his seat at the head of the table and fixes us both with a firm expression.

    ¡°So, I should make some introductions. Louisa is my daughter and has been learning this business for many years, although only full time for the past two.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure why, but I¡¯m anticipating a meeting different from the one I thought I¡¯d be attending, and I nod, trying to grab control of my emotions.

    My father points to Brad. ¡°Brad has been working his way up in my Washington office. He¡¯s proven his worth and secured a great deal of business for Technofad. You could learn a lot from Brad, Louisa, which is why I am cing you together to run a project I¡¯ve acquired. There¡¯s a new microchip we¡¯ve been testing that provides covert surveince, almost undetectable to the human eye. It¡¯s top secret and there is interest from many organizations, including the government. I need you to develop it and assure its sess. Brad will lead and Louisa, you will assist. I¡¯ve set aside level three for your offices, and the Kryton project staff are at your disposal. That wrapped upst week, so they are ready to go.¡±

    He leans back and smiles. ¡°I¡¯m here if you need me, but I want this to be your baby. Prove to me you can do this, and I could be looking at the next CEO of Technofad.¡±

    The fact he¡¯s looking at Brad as he speaks causes my blood to chill because what the fuck is happening? Who the hell is Brad Turner, anyway, and why do I suspect I¡¯ve been pushed aside for a stranger?

    My father looks at his watch and says quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to get acquainted. I must run to another meeting. Head down to level three and make yourselves at home. We¡¯ll meet same time tomorrow for a catch up.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t even nce at me and merely ps Brad on the back and leaves me with so many questions I don¡¯t know where to begin.

    As soon as the door closes, Brad turns to me and says briskly, ¡°Ok, we need to be the best.

    Failure is not an option, so if you have any nail or hair appointments or brunch dates, cancel them.

    Office hours are seven am until nine pm and I expect no extended lunch breaks and distractions. We work hard to y hardter. Any questions?¡±

    I stare at him with my mouth open because since when was he the boss of me?

    My eyes sh as I say curtly, ¡°Firstly, contrary to what you just said, I don¡¯t schedule personal appointments in my working day. I don¡¯t even take a lunch period and my only distraction is my desire to seed. Secondly, I don¡¯t appreciate being told how to organize my day with no discussion and thirdly, I may be detailed with assisting you, but I will not be made to feel like the hired help. I¡¯ve worked hard to gain my father¡¯s respect through grit and determination and if you believe I¡¯m some empty-headed heiress with cotton candy between her ears, then we¡¯ve got a problem¨CBrad.¡± I spit his name like it personally insults me, and his amused smile rubs me up the wrong way.

    ¡°Noted, Louisa. But if you want my respect, you earn it. I¡¯m sure the same goes for me.¡± He leans over the table and fixes me with an intense stare that makes me ufortable.

    ¡°We will work well together. I heard you were a tough one to crack and consider the challenge epted.¡±

    He actually winks and stares at me as if he wants to rip my clothes off and smirks, ¡°This is going to be so good. I¡¯m going to enjoy having you under me, Louisa, and you are wee to try to make it on top.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He winks, making me feel as if a thousand bugs are crawling across my skin and then he kicks back his chair and nods to the door. ¡°Level three it is.¡±

    As he stands back to let me pass, I¡¯m pretty certain it¡¯s just to check out my ass and the anger builds inside me as I anticipate a very difficult few months ahead.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ13

    I¡¯ve imagined having a mother so many times it¡¯s be part of my daily routine. Now I have one, it¡¯s a little surreal and as we take a walk around her beautiful home, she asks me many questions and appears to hate the answers. I can¡¯t pretend I had an apple pie upbringing. Even though I tone it down out of respect for her sanity, it¡¯s pretty obvious I had an abused childhood. The devastation in her eyes hurts me deeply and as we sit overlooking the waterway, I say sadly, ¡°It was hard being alone. I never had anyone, only Wesley. I learned to ept my ownpany and only really understood the value of friendship when I was sent to college.¡±

    Somehow, we are now holding hands and it¡¯s kind of nice. Sitting on a grassy bank watching nature, beside the person I never believed existed. I must be in paradise. It certainly feels that way.

    I can tell my past upsets her, so I turn the conversation to her. ¡°Tell me about Iris Young. Dimitri told me she was his governess.¡±

    ¡°Apparently so.¡± Vivian looks confused. ¡°I met her after I gave birth. She came to the hospital with flowers and told me she was sent by Massimo.¡±

    She shivers with revulsion. ¡°I told her to get out. I never wanted to even think of him again, but she ignored me and pulled the curtains before telling me she was going to give me a fresh start. I had nothing, Flynn. I couldn¡¯t go back to work at the bar; that was never an option. She told me that now the baby had died, all the support from Wesley would stop. My family had disowned me, and I had no money and no ce to live. Iris Young reached into her bag and handed me an envelope. She told me it contained a ne ticket to Seattle, enough to rent a small apartment for three months and a job offer from Technofad industries. I was being paid off, her words not mine, and she told me if I knew what was good for me, I would take this opportunity and never look back.¡±

    ¡°You had no choice; I can see that.¡±

    ¡°So I thought, however¡­¡± She stares at me through troubled eyes and whispers, ¡°I was a fool, Flynn. I believed everything I was told. I never even got to hold you in my arms. They told me you had died in my womb and had sent you to the mortuary. All I was required to do was sign my name on the death certificate and the discharge papers, and I was free to go. I was so na?ve. I never questioned any of it and if I had asked more questions, perhaps things would have been so different.¡±

    As she speaks, my mind starts working quickly and I squeeze her hand and say sadly, ¡°You are not to me. Neither of us are. We were the victims of a professional bully and never stood a chance.¡±

    Turning to face her, I try to drag my mind back to the practicalities because I¡¯m not sure how much more emotion I can take. ¡°We should take a DNA test.¡±

    Her eyes widen and she shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need a¡­¡± ¡°Neither do I but Dimitri may prefer this done properly. We should arrange it and then I¡¯ll return home and grab what I need to test Wesley.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going back.¡±

    She looks absolutely horrified about that, and I shrug. ¡°I must. Now that I¡¯ve found you, I want to make things right. It¡¯s important to determine who my father is. Something is telling me it¡¯s not the man you think it is.¡±

    ¡°Wesley?¡± She looks as if she¡¯s going to hurl, and I sigh heavily. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what he would have done. Hell, he does it for fun most nights, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Rape!¡± Vivian is shocked and I nod, the bitterness apparent in my words as I snap, ¡°He¡¯s a bastard and has never changed. For whatever reason, he wanted you to believe Massimo was the rapist, and I was dead. He protects himself in every way. Always making out it¡¯s someone else, so the me can never be directed at him. Possibly he wanted a son to torment, to build in his image and I was the unlucky result of that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Vivian sounds angry, and I stare at her in surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever doubt that you are anything but amazing, Flynn. You have be a man who I¡¯m proud to call my son under the harshest of circumstances. That¡¯s not easy and you deserve credit for that. You do what you must. Set yourself free and then youe straight back to me because I don¡¯t want to waste a minute more of my life without you in it and I will devote the rest of mine to being the mother I always should have been.¡±

    The tears are running like rivers down her face, and she wipes them away with a fierceness that makes me smile. Impulsively, I pull her close and hold her in my arms and love how my heart fills with love for the first time in my life. I let her in, and she sets up residence because she¡¯s right. Now we have found one another, I pity the poor bastard who tries to tear us apart.

    WE MAKE a stop at the medical center and take our DNA tests. It¡¯s purely to rify something we both know already and as we leave with the results of that, it reaffirms that we were right.

    We head toward Technofad, where Vivian is meeting Dimitri for lunch, and she has invited me to tag along. She texted Dimitri to ask Louisa to join us, which I am more than happy about. In fact, I am looking forward to it more than I expected, which makes the DNA test on Wesley even more urgent because if he is my father, I¡¯ming back for Louisa as well as Vivian.

    While we wait in reception, I tap out a message to Malik. I should have done this earlier, but it was more important to talk with Vivian. However, now I need answers and so I ask him to find Iris Young, giving him everything I discovered about her. If anyone can find her, Malik can and I¡¯m expecting the information by return. I don¡¯t understand how he does it. He¡¯s always been able to discover anything and who knows what surveince he had set up around campus at Rockwell Academy. I suppose it¡¯s his area of expertise. Most of us are experts in violence. Malik prefers carefully controlled torture and technology. He would fit in well at Technofad, I¡¯m certain of that.

    It¡¯s not long before Dimitri shows up with a strangely subdued Louisa in tow, who looks so angry I wonder what happened this morning. Vivian must notice it too because she says with concern, ¡°Are you ok, honey?¡±

    Dimitri offers a slight shake of his head in a warning and Vivian looks worried when Louisa says with a hint of bitterness, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll skip lunch today.¡±

    Her parents share a look, and my anger rises at the idea anyone has upset my girl, because she is my girl and it¡¯s only a matter of time before everyone else knows that.

    My phone vibrates with a text, and I shake my head in disbelief. Fuck that man, he¡¯s a legend and I say quickly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll have to skip lunch too. Something came up.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Vivian looks disappointed and I say softly, ¡°I¡¯ll meet you back here in an hour, or whenever you¡¯re ready. I have a few calls to make.¡±

    ¡°But you should eat.¡± I smile because I¡¯m loving experiencing the concern of a mother for her son.

    Turning to Louisa, I say casually, ¡°Perhaps you could direct me to the nearest coffee shop, and I¡¯ll grab a sandwich. You can join me if you like.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    She looks up and I want to smash someone at the hurt in her eyes and she nods, ¡°Of course.

    There¡¯s one across the street. I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    Dimitri nods and turns to his daughter and whispers something in her ear and she shrugs and turns away, leaving him looking a little lost and unsure what to do next. Fixing him with a nod, I assure him I¡¯ll take care of her and the gratitude in his eyes makes me feel like a god. It¡¯s unusual to be the good guy for once in my life and if anyone deserves to be the recipient of that, it¡¯s this family.

    As they turn and head off to lunch, I wrap my arm around Louisa and love how it makes me feel.

    ¡°Come on, baby, tell me all about it.¡±

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ14

    I can¡¯t even look at my father. I am so angry. All morning I have endured Brad Turner ordering me around and making me look like the hired help. He made me sit outside his office like an assistant, while he took the only one with a door. He assigned himself a secretary and told me to check in with her every morning to discover my duties. He called a staff meeting and introduced himself as the boss and me as his assistant. Then he proceeded toy down thew and create an atmosphere of tension that definitely doesn¡¯t need to be there.

    When my father stopped by to take me to lunch, Brad was all smiles and even walked us to the elevator, telling me to enjoy lunch and not to worry about work for a while. To take a rest so I am fully refreshed for the afternoon. My father sang his praises all the way to ground level and if I hear the name Brad Turner fall from his lips one more time, I¡¯m liable to punch him.

    Now I¡¯m walking with Flynn like a couple toward the coffee shop and immediately everything is better in my world. That alone tells me I¡¯m screwed because, in all probability, this guy is my freaking cousin. When did my life fall into hell and how could I have prevented it from happening?

    Flynn orders us both an Americano and a bagel each and steers me toward a booth in the corner and then, to my surprise, slides in bedside me and grabs my hand.

    ¡°Ok, baby, what happened today to make you angry?¡±

    For some reason, the concern on his face unravels me and unwee tears brim behind my eyes as I sniff, ¡°I thought I was better than I am.¡±

    ¡°Exin.¡± He looks confused and I fill him in on everything that happened.

    He appears thoughtful as I sip my coffee and I immediately feel better for getting it off my chest and then he says casually, ¡°I¡¯ll do some digging on him. Guys like that usually have a history and if I can discover his, it may give you something to work with.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I¡¯m not sure and he grins with a wicked twist to his lips that makes me smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met men like him, baby. They talk themselves up and y the game to hide their own ipetence. The hardest working people don¡¯t shout about it, they get on with it and so your problem may be an opportunity to get what you want.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    Flynn appears to have a habit of lifting my spirits and he reaches out and strokes my face with a gentleness that surprises me. The softening of his eyes and the deep velvet gaze of lust make me speechless because suddenly things are shifting between us, and I like it.

    I would stare into his eyes all day if I was allowed and as he leans closer, I almost anticipate my first kiss, but how wrong is that? So wrong on every level ever invented and instead he brushes those lips against my ear and whispers, ¡°I¡¯ll always be here for you, baby girl. You can tell me anything.¡±

    It¡¯s so good to be the object of his attention. It¡¯s a little overwhelming and yet the most delicious sensation in the world. He wraps me infort and makes everything special. I could tell him anything and he would never judge me, I already know that, and it¡¯s so good to be in his arms, shut away from reality for just the briefest moment in time.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    He looks at his phone and whispers, ¡°I¡¯ve discovered where Iris Young is.¡±

    ¡°No way. Already.¡± My eyes are wide as I nce at his phone, and I see the name Cedar Heights retirement home. Wisteria Falls.

    ¡°Where is that?¡±

    ¡°Not far from where I live, actually. It appears I need to return home, quite urgently.¡±

    ¡°You do.¡± My face falls, and he tilts it to his and holds it in a tender grip. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    The passion burning in his eyes ispelling and I say slightly breathlessly, ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°This weekend. We¡¯ll fly back. I have an apartment my uncle doesn¡¯t know about, and I have a guest room you can stay in. I promise you will be perfectly safe.¡±

    I nod my head because I want to go so badly and whisper, ¡°My father may not allow it.¡±

    ¡°Then convince him. You see, Louisa¡­¡± He brushes his lips against my ear and whispers, ¡°I need to prove that we¡¯re not rted, and I¡¯m hoping she holds the answer to that.¡±

    ¡°You do.¡± I hold my breath because I don¡¯t want to break this spellbound moment and he says huskily, ¡°I¡¯m guessing you understand why.¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Once again, the tears build and I say sadly, ¡°You see, Flynn, nobody ever wants me, the girl, not the heiress. You say you¡¯ve been alone all your life, well I kind of understand a lot about that. It¡¯s why I have no friends and spend my spare time reading. People want me for what I can give them, not for me. I stand to inherit billions and that¡¯s a pretty tempting carrot to any guy. I made up my mind a long time ago that I would settle for nothing less than love, but nobody ever cared enough to try.¡±

    ¡°You think I want your billions?¡±

    He looks angry, disappointed even and I shrug, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? I mean, you are so out of my league, it¡¯s pretty obvious. I¡¯m sorry, Flynn, I¡¯m distrustful for a reason and I am the only person who can protect my heart because nobody else cares.¡±

    To my surprise, he holds my face firmly and says angrily, ¡°You know nothing about what I want.

    What my type is, what attracts me and what I¡¯m looking for. You have judged me like everyone who judges you andbeled me a certain way by looking at me. You don¡¯t know me, not really. But I know you, Louisa. I feel you.¡±

    He holds my hand to his thumping heart and says roughly, ¡°You are everything I want. You are perfect for me. You could be a stripper for all I care because it¡¯s what¡¯s inside I crave. The beautiful soul of an Angel who doesn¡¯t realize how amazing she is. A goddess and a kind soul who isn¡¯t tainted by life¡¯s shit and rises above it with a pure spirit. It is I who doesn¡¯t deserve a woman like you, Louisa. You are way too good for me and if anyone ever makes you believe you don¡¯t measure up, then that¡¯s their loss, baby, and you should pity their ignorance.¡±

    I almost think he¡¯s going to kiss me, hard and possessive, in full view of my father¡¯s employees.

    The sad thing is I want him to. Just once. To make me feel invincible because his little speech almost makes me believe it myself.

    He is staring at me with such a deep yearning I can¡¯t cope with the feelings that creates and so I say breathlessly, ¡°I¡¯lle.¡±

    The relief in his eyes lifts my heart and as he rubs his thumb across my lips, he whispers, ¡°I need you with me and I promise until we know for sure, I will treat you like family. If we discover otherwise, well, we¡¯ll talk again.¡±

    I nod and say with a sigh. ¡°I should head back. Brad doesn¡¯t agree with lunch.¡±

    ¡°What time do you finish?¡±

    ¡°Nine.¡± I groan as he raises his eyes. ¡°Like fuck you do. I¡¯lle for you at six and if he has a problem with that, he can talk to me about it.¡±

    The fierce rage in his eyes makes me smile and I almost pity Brad. It¡¯s obvious Flynn sets his own agenda, and it will be interesting to see who wins this one. I kind of already know and so, feeling a lot better about things, I head back to work with a distinct spring in my step.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ15

    I use my time wisely. When Louisa heads off back to work, I put in another call to Malik who answers sounding weary.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going in Seattle?¡±

    ¡°Surprising.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like surprises.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re going to hate this one.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    His voice shifts and the razors cutting through the phone tell me Malik is struggling like the rest of us. He is currently ying the good son to a father who enjoys torture as a hobby. He is the head of security to the ruler of Dubai and the sinister shit he deals with makes Massimo Duren look like Santa us.

    ¡°We may have a problem regarding my marriage.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. She hated you on sight.¡±

    Malik¡¯s lowughter makes me smile and I say cockily, ¡°Dream on my friend, we all know I have the golden touch and she is no exception.¡±

    ¡°Her father then. He hated you on sight.¡±

    ¡°Again, you are wrong, which amuses me because of how much you hate being wrong.¡±

    Malik growls with impatience. ¡°Well, someone must have hated you on sight. Come on, make my day because this one is shaping up to be one from hell.¡±

    ¡°Nobody hates me, except you right now.¡±

    My lowugh makes him groan, and he says wearily, ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°We could be rted.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°It turns out my evil uncle told my amazing mother that Massimo Duren is my father.¡±

    Even saying the words strangles my rational mind and Malik¡¯s curse tells me he is as shocked as I am.

    ¡°And you believe him? I mean, your uncle is hardly the truth fairy.¡±

    ¡°My thoughts exactly, which is why Iris Young may have the answers.¡±

    ¡°About that.¡±

    The hairs on the back of my neck stand up and Malik says with a hint of urgency in his voice, ¡°I pulled her medical records. She¡¯s at early-stage dementia and her medication is strong. Y ou might not get much sense out of her, and it may not be the truth, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    I ball my fist and growl, ¡°What else can you tell me?¡±

    ¡°She only has one visitor. Every Friday at two o¡¯clock, Massimo Duren visits for exactly one hour. He never changes his routine, and they take tea in her room.¡±

    ¡°How civilized. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°He donates several hundreds of thousands of dors to the home every year and is their biggest contributor. The staff love him because he is very generous. Subsequently, Iris Y oung is treated like a queen because she is their proverbial golden goose and Massimo has requested that she receive no other visitors.¡±

    ¡°How do you discover this shit?¡±

    I¡¯m still amazed by that, and Malik¡¯s smugugh makes me smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s called cybercrime, my friend, and once I hacked into their system, I found everything I needed. There is a list of demands against her file that is password protected and saved in a different folder to the normal residents. Mrs. Travers is the woman who runs it and after a little digging, I have located her Achilles heel.¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡± ¡°She has an offshore ount with a bottom line that tells me she is way above the pay grade of the usual care home manager. Transfers are made from various sources, and they match deceased residents ounts. It appears that she is being well paid, and the money shows up in the ount the day before the residents pass.¡±

    ¡°Which means?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking an educated guess that she helps them on their way for a fee.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    I think hard and Malik says roughly, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±

    ¡°To find out what Iris Young knows and run a DNA test on Wesley. If I can prove he is my father, as I suspect, then I can carry on with the original n. If it turns out he was telling the truth for once, I¡¯ll probably jump off a cliff rather than share blood with Massimo Duren.¡±

    ¡°We are crafted from monsters and live in their shadow, my friend. It¡¯s up to us to be the bigger monster and change the course of history. All that means is you have a more important job than most.¡±

    I hate the sympathy in his voice and the reassurances he is trying to give me. If I believed for one moment, I shared a drop of blood with the most deranged man on the, I may as well be dead because who knows how that madness will manifest itself in me and I say as a distraction, ¡°I need another favor.¡±

    ¡°Y ou always do.¡± Malik sounds weary, but he loves this shit.

    ¡°I need information on a guy named Brad Turner who worked at Technofad Washington and has relocated to Seattle.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s he to you?¡±

    ¡°Trouble.¡±

    ¡°Consider it done.¡±

    As he cuts the call, I cast my mind to the care home and the woman who runs it. It appears I will have my work cut out getting past her system and thest thing I want is to alert Massimo to our visit.

    I need to think this one through and as I order another coffee, I begin to formte a n in my mind.

    I MANAGE to pick up a few personal items and then grab a cab back to the house to catch up with Vivian. We spend a pleasant afternoon in her kitchen chatting about shit. She tells me about her family, her life, and her marriage. Despite her beginnings, she is settled now which gives me hope for my own future. Dimitri sounds like a decent guy and I¡¯m happy for her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Part of me craves a life like this. No problems, just happiness. Maybe not on this scale, but a loving wife and a cozy home where I would feel safe. Then I am transported back to the world I live in and the only way I know how to exist. Even if I do achieve the impossible and set myself free, my job title remains. I am the heir to the V asquez crime family and am expected to step up as the man in charge when required. Sure, I could turn my back on it, but it¡¯s all I know. Along with my brothers, we would enjoy a different kind of business. On our terms. Protecting one another¡¯s backs and making sure nobody ever messed with us. World domination, at least that¡¯s the n and the only thing that would make that even more perfect, is if Louisa was by my side.

    My thoughts turn to her regrly throughout the afternoon and I pay more attention whenever her name is mentioned. Vivian speaks of her with a smile, and I can tell she loves her like a daughter. I discover everything I can about both sisters and hate the picture that unfolds of one child living a charmed life and the other doing everything she can to avoid it. Like me, Louisa doesn¡¯t fit in, and I hate knowing how much that must hurt her.

    As the afternoon nears to its close, I say casually, ¡°I have some things to pick up in town. Perhaps I should drop by the office and head back with Louisa.¡±

    Vivian nods, seemingly not at all surprised by that.

    ¡°You should take my car. It¡¯s insured for any driver and Dimitri won¡¯t mind. Here.¡±

    She tosses me the keys to her Porsche and as I catch them, I say thankfully, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t I? You need to be independent, Flynn, and I want you to feel at home here.¡±

    Her words are apanied by a warm smile, and it hits me hard in the heart. It¡¯s her eptance of me that means the most. The love in her eyes as she adopts her role as my mother and holds nothing back. I never thought it would be this way and for a man who has never experienced anything like this, it¡¯s a powerful weapon. If nothing else goodes out of this, it doesn¡¯t matter because I have found my mother and in my dreams she was a shadow of the reality because I couldn¡¯t have wished for a better one.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ16

    I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to get through this project. I hate Brad Turner and it appears he loves nothing more than putting me in my ce and making sure I understand he is the boss.

    When I returned from lunch, he looked at his watch and shook his head as if I had disappointed him and just thrust a folder at me and told me to read it and file my report by the close of business.

    He then asked Miranda, his assistant, to bring him coffee, and he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, and stormed back into his office and mmed the door.

    I thought I had got off lightly until I read through the papers and realized there were weeks of work involved. I didn¡¯t even understand what most of it meant and yet thest person I want to admit that to is my new self-styled boss.

    So, with a grim determination, I work through it as best I can and am surprised when I hear a husky voice say from the doorway, ¡°Six o¡¯clock, baby, your carriage awaits.¡±

    I look up to find the office empty, as it appears the rest of the staff left already. Brad¡¯s door is still firmly closed, and Flynn is regarding me with amusement as he leans against the wall nonchntly.

    My heart quickens when I see how hot he is. Hiszy eyes drag the length of me, and his usual ck suit makes my mouth water at the sight of him. He has the image of the most sessful businessman and is definitely the sexiest, and I still can¡¯t wrap my head around the feelings I¡¯ve developed toward him.

    Before I can react, Brad¡¯s door flies open and he storms out and then stops suddenly when he sees Flynn, who is regarding him through turbulent eyes. In fact, the tension notches up in an instant and if I were Brad, I would head right back the way I came.

    Instead, he says irritably, ¡°Who¡¯s this, Louisa?¡±

    It¡¯s so embarrassing as he turns his back on Flynn and I open my mouth to answer him, but the replyes from Flynn before I can.

    ¡°I¡¯m the man with a problem, Brad.¡±

    Brad spins on his heels and looks at him in surprise, almost as if he didn¡¯t believe he could talk.

    ¡°A problem. What the fuck are you talking about?¡±

    He turns on me angrily. ¡°Who is this clown, Louisa, because if you¡¯re bringing your personal life to work already, we have a problem?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Brad, I¡­¡± But that¡¯s as far as I get because Flynn shifts off the wall and reaches Brad in an instant and before he can react, grabs him by the throat and holds him up in the air in a show of strength that makes my mouth drop.

    His voice sounds low and dangerous as he growls, ¡°Now shut the fuck up and listen, because I will only say this once.¡±

    He leans in and sneers, ¡°You will treat Louisa with the respect she deserves and stop making her life a misery. She starts work at eight thirty and finishes at six. She has one hour for lunch and two fifteen-minute coffee breaks and that also applies to the rest of the staff. If there is a problem with that, take it up with Dimitri because they are his rules. Secondly, you can the attitude because I¡¯m sure we both agree you have no right to it.¡±

    He drops Brad, who clutches his neck and stutters, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Flynn growls, ¡°If you want me to tell Dimitri about your gambling habit, I¡¯m happy to.¡±

    Brad stares at me and I already see the defeat in his eyes, but he says quickly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±

    Flynn shakes his head as if disappointed somehow. ¡°I thought you might say that. Well, it¡¯se to my attention that you were a regr at the Domino bar in Washington. Have I jogged your memory yet?¡±

    I watch in fascination as Brad turns a strange color and Flynnughs darkly.

    ¡°It appears you owe them rather a lot of money and the interest alone is staggering. I happen to be acquainted with the guy who runs it and he¡¯s not a patient man and I¡¯m guessing would be very interested to add your new address to his contacts.¡±

    Brad turns white as Flynn growls, ¡°Maybe he already knows, and you struck a deal.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Brad¡¯s voicees out in a rough whisper, and I stare at him in confusion. Flynn shakes his head slowly and looks at him with disgust.

    ¡°You see, I had an interesting conversation with him earlier today and it appears you promised him you would soon have ess to billions.¡±

    He flicks a soft look in my direction, and I can sense what¡¯sing as he says angrily, ¡°Yes, he told me you had your sights set on a promotion and failing that had two shots at marrying an heiress.

    Apparently, one would be grateful, and the other is so stupid she would thank you for it.¡±

    I feel nauseous as Flynn tells me something I¡¯ve lived with ever since puberty. It¡¯s always the same story. Men want Sienna because she¡¯s easier on the eye and would be happy to fall into her role as a society wife. I¡¯m the second prize and the one who should be grateful that I¡¯m asked. It¡¯s why I¡¯m so guarded and allow nobody close and yet hearing it happening again doesn¡¯t make me feel good about myself.

    Brad says angrily, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re making this up to suit yourself.¡±

    Flynn takes out his phone and hisses, ¡°Shall we call Jonny and ask him, because I¡¯m guessing he will back up my story?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Brad already sounds defeated and Flynn shrugs. ¡°I couldn¡¯t give a fuck how much trouble you¡¯re in, but there is one thing that is never going to happen. You are not marrying into this family, and you will work your ass off to pay back the money through hard work because if you step out of line, Dimitri gets all the facts, and you probably won¡¯t have a job. Then I¡¯ll find you and deliver you to Jonny personally and, as a favor to me, he will show you the error of your ways. So¡­¡± He turns to me and says lightly, ¡°Get your purse, baby, your day is done.¡±

    As I rush to my feet, Flynn says casually, ¡°Oh and another thing¡­¡± He takes my hand and pulls me beside him and says ominously, ¡°You treat Louisa with respect and if I see one shadow in her eyes when she returns home from work, I¡¯ll hold you responsible and our next meeting won¡¯t be so pleasant. Understand?¡±

    Brad nods in defeat. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sorry, Louisa.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what to say and Flynnughs out loud. ¡°Well, hasn¡¯t this been fun? Have a good evening, Brad, and word of advice, stay away from the clubs, stick to what you¡¯re good at, which is making money, not losing it.¡±

    As I follow Flynn from the office, I¡¯m in awe of him. Seeing him tear Brad roughly from his pedestal gave me a rush I wasn¡¯t expecting. I loved it. The cruel way he humiliated him and exposed him in a few sentences. The defeat in Brad¡¯s eyes and the sick expression on his face made me happy.

    Now I understand why every girl loves a bad boy, because that show of domination has caused every one of mydy parts to throb with heated desire. If the guy wasn¡¯t my freaking cousin, I would have jumped him by now, which tells me I have a serious problem and its name is Flynn V asquez.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ17

    I¡¯m not sure how we managed it, but three dayster we are on a private jet heading back to Los Angeles. Louisa managed to convince her father that she should apany me home because she had some meetings set up regarding their new project. He agreed and offered up thepany jet and so here we are bound for home and hopefully the answer that we both desire more than anything.

    Over the past three days, we have grown closer, and I have loved spending time with my new family. Louisa has been happier at work now Brad has been warned off and I spent glorious time with my mother while dodging Sienna¡¯s endless invitations to show me off to her friends.

    ¡°This is nice.¡± Louisa stretches out opposite me and smiles sweetly, and I swear my heart skips a beat. I can¡¯t help desiring her. She is everything I love. Funny, smart andpletely unaware of her natural beauty that manifests itself every time she looks my way.

    We have a connection that we can¡¯t ignore, which is why this weekend is going to be an extreme test of resistance.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I went to LA.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had.¡±

    I take a swig of the whiskey offered to me in a crystal ss by thepany stewardess.

    ¡°Yes, my father had a house there, possibly because that¡¯s where he originated from. Not that they visited much. I¡¯m guessing the bad memories kept them away. We spent the odd vacation there until he sold it and bought a penthouse instead. I¡¯ve never been there. As I said, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    I¡¯m grateful he does because now we won¡¯t have to head to my own apartment, which I¡¯m a little relieved about. Not that I¡¯m ashamed of my modern sterile penthouse, but it¡¯s always been my escape from life. Nobody ever goes there, which is what I like. I wasn¡¯t sure how I¡¯d cope with another person in my personal space and it¡¯s best to stay in unfamiliar territory for both of us.

    Iugh softly. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you persuaded your father.¡±

    She giggles, which makes me smile. ¡°Probably because he¡¯s feeling guilty about Brad. He could tell I was upset, and he would never admit it, but he would agree to anything to make me happy.¡±

    ¡°I can understand that.¡± I stare at her with a deep yearning that I¡¯m hoping I¡¯m hiding well because this is pure torture. More than anything, I want to experience what Louisa tastes like. She is like the most tempting forbidden fruit hanging just out of reach.

    My motto has always been one night only for a very good reason. Emotion. I don¡¯t react well to that and yet I¡¯ve always had a deep yearning for a connection with someone, probably because it¡¯s always been denied to me.

    Now I have everything I want except for one thing. Louisa could be my cousin and rted by blood. Which is why I¡¯m so eager to discover the truth because I stand to gain much more than the relief at not sharing DNA with a psychopath.

    By the time we touch down, I¡¯m desperate for answers. This weekend is going to be torturous enough sharing an apartment with Louisa. I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯ll stop myself from touching her, desperate for one lick, one swipe of the tongue to satisfy this carnal urge that is consuming me.

    I know it¡¯s not me either. It¡¯s her. She wants me too and I can tell that by the unguarded lust in her eyes when she thinks I¡¯m not looking. The blush to her cheeks as she looks away and the rapid breathing when I brush against her or take her hand. We are dancing aplicated tango and I just hope we get to finish it because how will I recover from this aching need if it turns out I can¡¯t have her?

    DIMITRI HAS ARRANGED a car and a driver, and we are soon heading into town, and I¡¯m not surprised when we pull up outside the most luxurious hotel in LA and discover Dimitri¡¯s penthouse within its luxurious walls.

    Louisa looks tired and, as the doorman helps the driver with our bags, I take her hand and walk proudly beside her inside.

    Once we retrieve the key, we take the elevator to the final floor and, as it opens, we step into the purest luxury.

    ¡°This is amazing.¡±

    Louisa¡¯s eyes are wide as she stares around at paradise, and I must agree. Obviously, Dimitri appointed the finest designers and as we stare at the modern trappings of sess, I¡¯m even more determined to live this life myself.

    The finest art and the most exquisite furniture adorn a huge loft style apartment that¡¯s boasts the city as a backdrop, courtesy of the floor to ceiling windows that reveal the city outside.

    ¡°I wonder why I haven¡¯t been here before now?¡± Louisa says with disappointment. ¡°In fact. This is one of several my father owns but rarely steps foot inside.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impressive. I can¡¯t argue with that.¡±

    Louisa sighs and looks troubled.

    ¡°What?¡± I¡¯m quick to ask and she says slightly bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s just a waste. All of this money tied up in a museum piece that rarely sees life. How is this right when so many have so little?¡±

    ¡°Says the daughter of a billionaire.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She turns and I love how her eyes sh with a temper that stirs my interest even further.

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°It means you know shit.¡±

    I¡¯m being deliberately cruel, but I can¡¯t help it and say roughly, ¡°The world is full of injustice, baby, and you are one of the lucky ones. You enjoy a privileged life and yet feel bad about that. You tell me other people deserve more. Well, of course they do. Nobody deserves to live with no food, no money, and no home to call their own. Nobody deserves to beg for food and worry about where their next meal wille from. There is pain and suffering in the world and there is absolutely nothing you can do about that, except cleanse your own conscience by holding charity fundraisers and doing your bit. Admirable but not enough and you know what, it will never be enough and there will always be somebody richer, somebody with more and people who waste their money and that will never change.

    So, darlin¡¯, step off your soap box and be grateful for what you do have and live your best life, but never judge how other people choose to spend their money until you have your own to make your own choices.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m a hypocrite.¡±

    She faces me down and I¡¯m loving the passion zing from her eyes.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you? I mean, we flew here in a private jet, for fuck¡¯s sake. You agreed to stay in your father¡¯s penthouse, and you have a credit ount that knows no limits. When was thest time you did something good for someone who needed it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± She looks for an answer and the defeat in her eyes tells me I hit the mark.

    ¡°Exactly. You have noble thoughts but do fuck all about it. Don¡¯t beat yourself up about it, baby.

    We all live the life fate dealt us and just be grateful yours is better than most.¡±

    She looks down and I say gently, ¡°If it¡¯s any constion, I¡¯m worse than you.¡±

    Stepping toward her, I lift her pretty face to mine and whisper, ¡°I have money. More money than I can spend, and I get it from crime. I ruin lives for a living, and I benefit financially from that. I give nothing back and I take. I am a monster because I don¡¯t give a fuck because this is thew of the jungle and if I don¡¯t do it, somebody else will. Things won¡¯t change if I turn to religion and dedicate my life to helping others. There will always be a man like me in a dark suit calling the shots. There will always be a man profiteering from other people¡¯s misery and there will always be someone more powerful than me. So, I embrace what I am, and I deal with it. I take the money and I couldn¡¯t give a fuck. Does that make me a bad man? Of course it does, but in my heart, I am just trying to survive. I am a victim of my birth as much as you are, and that doesn¡¯t stop me wanting a better life.¡±

    She shifts a little closer. ¡°What is that better life for you, Flynn? What would make you happy?¡±

    I can¡¯t help myself and reaching out, I let her soft hair filter through my fingers and her erratic breathing makes me lose my mind.

    ¡°I want to be able to love you, Louisa. Not as family, but as something more. To see what it¡¯s like to give and receive love. To wake up beside someone whopletes you. Not to be afraid of the shadows and tough. Feel a happiness that I believe love can give you. To watch my seed grow and create another person and devote my life to making theirs happy. Tough, to love and to grow old because in my line of work, growing old is a long shot.¡±

    To my surprise, she reaches out and touches my face, ttening her palm against my cheek, facing me with eyes awash with tears.

    ¡°I like the sound of your dream, Flynn. Do you think dreams cane true sometimes?¡±

    I ce my own hand over hers and whisper, ¡°I think they can.¡±

    We are so close one move would be all it takes to brush my lips against hers and descend into hell and so with superhuman strength, I pull back and say thickly, ¡°It¡¯ste. We should get some sleep because tomorrow will be difficult.¡±

    As I break away, she nods and then says sadly, ¡°There are two guest rooms. If you need any food, dad told me to order room service. He has an ount with the hotel, and he will settle up.¡±

    I nod and as we part ways and make our reluctant way to our respective rooms, tomorrow can¡¯te soon enough for me.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ18

    This is pure torture. Alone in an apartment with Flynn, and he¡¯s strictly out of bounds. It could have been so different if he knew who his father was. Part of me doesn¡¯t care about that, and yet the decent part cringes at the thought of sharing my body with a family member. That will never be an option and it¡¯s ironic that I¡¯ve waited so long to find someone and when it finally happens, there¡¯s thergest barrier in the way.

    Somehow, I manage to fall asleep, but my dreams are gued by restless ones and in them all Flynn is running away from me.

    GROANING, I m my hand down on the rm and blink against the morning light.

    It takes a minute to remember where I am and as it alles back to me, my heart flutters when I remember what happened herest night. I can tell Flynn wants me, and it¡¯s reciprocated. Maybe today we will finally learn the truth and I¡¯m impatient for that.

    I quickly shower and dress in a smart dress and heels because our first stop is to Cedar Heights retirement home to visit Iris Young. Flynn told me she won¡¯t be expecting visitors because Massimo always visits on Friday and today is Saturday. We have a n to gain ess and my heart is thumping with excitement at spending the entire day acting as a couple with Flynn.

    The n is we are married and looking for a home for his ailing aunt. We heard of Cedar Heights and were impressed by the good reports. We also discovered the manager is away on vacation and Flynn is confident we can gain ess to Iris Young without anyone suspecting a thing.

    As soon as I head into the living room, my heart flutters when I see the man himself sitting at a table by the huge panoramic window. My mouth dries when I see him at his most casual. ck jeans and a smart ck button-down polo shirt. The ink on his arms is like a ma to me and it¡¯s difficult to tear my mind from the gutter it¡¯s living in right now and his lust-filled eyes that beckon me toward him like a moth to the light, makes me wet because this man is an alpha male of the darkest kind.

    ¡°I ordered breakfast. I hope I got it right.¡±

    I look with interest at the array of dishes on the table and my mouth waters as I smell the soft pancakes loaded with syrup.

    ¡°It beats the fruit I usually have.¡±

    I smile and take the seat opposite him, and groan as I stare at the decadent buffet before my eyes.

    ¡°I wish I had an actual metabolism. You¡¯re a sadist, Flynn.¡±

    The fact he¡¯s eating one of the desirable pancakes makes me stare with longing and he shrugs.

    ¡°Eat what you like. Life¡¯s too short.¡±

    ¡°Easy for you to say.¡±

    I reach for a fruit cocktail and sigh. ¡°It¡¯s ok for people like you and Sienna. I just have to look at these pancakes and I gain several pounds. I even had a personal trainer for a while, and do you know how much I lost?¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°Three pounds.¡±

    I pull a face and heughs as I sigh heavily.

    ¡°All that effort for little gain. It would be easier to have an operation.¡±

    ¡°You are perfect as you are.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but you¡¯re only being kind.¡±

    Flynn shrugs. ¡°There¡¯s just more of you to love. I kind of like you just the way you are.¡±

    The fork hovers against my lips as I digest his sweet words. ¡°So, you love me then.¡± I wink to cut the tension that¡¯s building, and Flynnughs out loud.

    ¡°Of course, I love you, Louisa. I just don¡¯t know in what capacity yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± His words stop me in my tracks, and he leans forward and stares deeply into my eyes.

    ¡°Hopefully, we discover that soon.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Hopefully.¡± I smile into his eyes and see the desire winking back at me. Yes, this could be a very challenging visit and yet for the first time I am loving life and am more alive than I¡¯ve ever been before.

    CEDAR HEIGHTS RETIREMENT home is more like a pce. In fact, I feel like a princess already because as soon as we left my father¡¯s penthouse, Flynn hailed a cab, and we headed across town to his own apartment. We never had time to go inside, but we picked up probably the coolest car I have ever had the pleasure of riding in, and it suits him perfectly. An impressive ck Ferrari with cream leather seats looks personally styled to suit his own dark image. Cool, sleek, with a hint of menace, hiding an opulent, stylish interior that wraps you infort.

    The joy he gets from opening up the engine on the quieter roads makes me smile as we leave the town behind and head for the open countryside.

    Just for a moment, I experience freedom like any other girl my age. It¡¯s so good to sit beside a man like Flynn and, more than anything, I hope we get the answers we need today.

    It¡¯s not long before we sweep throughrge, pired gates and a sprawling mansion reveals itself through the trees.

    ¡°Wow, this ce is impressive. Massimo must have really loved Iris Young.¡± I can¡¯t help gawping in awe as we register the most amazing ce in acres of parnd.

    Flynn appears deep in thought. ¡°It will be interesting to see if she shares the same sentiment.¡±

    ¡°Do you think she will tell him we were here?¡±

    I¡¯m a little worried about that because, from the few details I learned about my uncle, none of it is good.

    Flynn shrugs. ¡°I couldn¡¯t give a fuck if she does. That man is fast approaching his use by date.¡±

    His words cause a prickle of fear to race through my body, and his low growl sounds ominous.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before we have everything we need to bring the bastard down, and the only thing I want to discover right now is that he¡¯s not my father.¡±

    ¡°Same.¡± I smile with an encouragement I certainly don¡¯t feel inside and as we pull into one of the visitor¡¯s bays, my own heart starts racing with a terrible sense of disaster just around the corner.

    Flynn asks me to wait, and I¡¯m surprised when he opens my door and offers his hand with a smile.

    ¡°Allow me, mydy.¡±

    It makes meugh at the chivalrous gesture because he looks far from that. Despite toning down the menace a little, he still exudes danger, and a tingle of desire passes through me that never seems to go away.

    As his hand closes around mine, I sigh inside, wishing this was real.

    We walk the short distance to the main entrance and despite the nerves and feeling as if we¡¯re doing something wrong, I am more alive than I¡¯ve ever been and as we ring the doorbell and hear footsteps approaching, I wonder what state I¡¯ll be in when the door closes behind us in approximately one hour¡¯s time.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ19

    A strange sense of calm has descended over me, and it¡¯s as if this is happening to someone else.

    Meeting my mother was possibly the best experience of my life, but meeting Iris Young could prove to be one of the worst.

    I¡¯m still unsure how to y this because I¡¯m not aware of how far into dementia she has fallen, but as we stand waiting, I am grateful that for once I¡¯m not doing it alone.

    Louisa¡¯s hand in mine isforting, thrilling and as if it was made to fit. It¡¯s as if she was always meant to be standing beside me and that is what I¡¯m most nervous about. What if I can¡¯t have her?

    That one sentence has be the most important one in my life because the more time I spend in herpany, the deeper the ache grows. I want her so badly I¡¯m thinking of nothing else and that alone has surprised me.

    I¡¯ve always craved a gentle soul, and she appears the gentlest I¡¯ve met. Unlike the others, though, I want her for more than one night only and that¡¯s what¡¯s tearing me apart. What if I¡¯m denied even one night? I¡¯m not sure why it¡¯s be so important to me for that at least. Possibly because of the emotions I¡¯m experiencing with my newfound knowledge. Or is it just her? The one I¡¯ve been searching for only to lose as soon as she is found.

    Steeling myself for more disappointment, I nod to the woman who answers the door and regards us with suspicion.

    ¡°Um, can I help you?¡±

    She looks nervous and I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s because of me, so I let Louisa do the talking as we agreed.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Santiago.¡± Louisa beams, holding my hand tightly. ¡°I think you are expecting us.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± The woman visibly rxes under Louisa¡¯s warm smile and steps aside to let us pass.

    ¡°Follow me. I understand you are here about a rtive who may wish to make Cedar Heights her home.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve been searching for the best possible ce for her and have almost given up hope.¡±

    The woman smiles, looking a lot more rxed.

    ¡°Even though I¡¯m biased, you won¡¯t find a better ce for your rtive to live out her days.¡±

    I drop back as Louisa charms the woman and cast my eyes over a ptial care home that only the wealthiest residents could ever afford. It¡¯s clean, bright and has no trace of the smell these ces usually have seeping from their walls. Not that I¡¯ve been in many but had the misfortune to visit a few when the elderly rtive of someone on our radar proves to be an invaluable tool of persuading their rtive to give us what we want.

    Louisa chats easily to the woman and after we fill in our contact form, making sure to use false information, I hear Louisa says in her gentle voice. ¡°I would love to chat to one of the female residents about their time here. Would that be possible?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡±

    I quickly interrupt. ¡°What was the name of the woman your aunt told you about? Wasn¡¯t she her governess at some point?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Louisa turns to the woman and says casually, ¡°I think her name was Mrs. Young.

    Iris Young to be correct. Do you have a resident by that name living here?¡±

    She looks surprised. ¡°Yes, we do, but she¡¯s an extremely private person.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a shame because it would be so lovely to pass on the kind messages my aunt gave us.¡±

    Louisa turns to me and says ruefully, ¡°It would be so lovely for Aunt Ellen to meet a friend here. It would make all the difference.¡±

    The woman obviously senses a deal breaker heading her way and I¡¯m guessing wants nothing more than presenting her boss with another resident to inte their bank bnce and I watch with amusement as she seizes her chance and says quickly, ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be fine. If you follow me, Iris has one of our best rooms at the top of the building overlooking the fountain.¡±

    We head upstairs and I hold my breath the entire time.

    Louisa is acting so cool, and I am extremely impressed with how she conducts herself. I¡¯m certain that¡¯s why the woman is agreeing to this, and I¡¯m also guessing her manager wouldn¡¯t be quite so amodating.

    As we follow her down a carpeted hallway smelling of freshly cut flowers, I wonder what we will find.

    We stop outside thest door in the corridor, and she smiles. ¡°I¡¯ll just check she¡¯s ok with visitors. If you don¡¯t mind waiting here for a second.¡±

    ¡°Of course not, we appreciate your help.¡± Louisa smiles at her warmly as she opens the door with a cheery, ¡°It¡¯s only me, Iris. Are you up for a couple of visitors?¡±

    As the door ms behind her, I nce at Louisa and wink and she grins, the flush to her face telling me she¡¯s loving every second of this.

    We don¡¯t speak in case we are overheard, and it¡¯s not long before the door opens, and the woman pops her head out. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She seemed quite excited about it, poor love. She only usually has one visitor, so it will make a nice change.¡± Sheughs gaily. ¡°She even made me apply her lipstick and brush her hair before I came and got you.¡±

    Laughing, she holds the door open wide and then stares at her phone as it vibrates in her hand.

    ¡°Sorry, duty calls. Will you be ok here for about ten minutes or so? I would stay, but this is an emergency.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Louisa smiles warmly. ¡°We won¡¯t tire her out.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, we¡¯re so short staffed it¡¯s bing impossible to¡­¡± She stops, looking mortified that her reckless words may have cost her a new resident and I say casually, ¡°We understand and if anything, are more impressed that you provide such a weing home for your guests.¡±

    She blushes a little and almost backs away from me, causing Louisa to raise her eyes and twist her lips to hide the grin.

    As the woman walks quickly away, we waste no time and head inside a pleasant room, overlooking the garden with a fountain, resplendent in a sparklingke outside.

    However, the frail looking woman sitting upright in the chair by the windowmands our attention because even as she nears the end of her days, Iris Young has an energy that demands respect.

    ¡°Come in and stop dawdling, children.¡±

    Her curt voice makes us head inside quickly, and she says sharply, ¡°Stand before me so I can look at you.¡±

    Louisa is trying hard not tough as we stand like naughty kids before the principal, and she peers over her sses and shakes her head.

    ¡°Stand up straight, girl, and stop slouching. Good posture is the best lesson you will ever learn.¡±

    Her eyes swivel to me and she frowns and clicks her lips. ¡°Goodness me, those rings must go and what on earth possessed you to scratch ink on your skin. Wear a long-sleeved shirt next time you visit with a tie; yes, a tie is always necessary when visiting.¡±

    She points to a chair beside hers and says coolly to me, ¡°You will have to stand.¡± I nod and watch as Louisa takes the spare seat and Iris Young regards us sharply.

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    For a moment I¡¯m a little taken aback and Louisa says quickly, ¡°We understand you are acquainted with a friend of ours.¡±

    ¡°Possibly. What¡¯s their name?¡±

    I¡¯m beginning to wonder if Iris does suffer from dementia because she appears as sharp as my hunting knife and I hold my breath as Louisa says, ¡°Massimo Duren.¡±

    I watch keenly for Iris¡¯s reaction and am surprised to see a softening in her expression as she smiles, which rxes her hard features almost immediately.

    ¡°My lovely boy. Yes, he is my son.¡±

    Now I hear the dementia shouting at me loud and clear because I have researched their family and know that Massimo and Dimitri¡¯s parents were two different people entirely.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Louisa looks confused and Iris leans back and beams with pride. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s such a good boy. Hees to see me once a week and I love hearing his beautiful voice. He always was a fine singer and loves it when Ib his hair as he sings me a luby, just like I used to do to him.¡±

    What the freaking fuck. The image in my mind right now is making me nauseous and Louisa says kindly, ¡°How lovely. You must be very proud.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am my dear, he is such a good man.¡±

    I almostugh out loud and then she whispers, ¡°Only to me, though. He isn¡¯t so nice to anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Not even his son.¡± Louisa throws in a curve ball, and I feel as if my heart is about to give out on me.

    Iris looks confused. ¡°A son?¡±

    Louisa nods. ¡°I understand he had a son who must be in his early twenties now. At least that was what my aunt told me.¡±

    ¡°Your aunt?¡± Iris looks at her sharply and Louisa says without skipping a beat, ¡°Yes, Vivian rk.¡±

    I watch the blood drain from Iris¡¯s face as she hears a name she wasn¡¯t expecting, and to my surprise, the tears well up in her eyes as her voice breaks. ¡°You know Vivian?¡±

    Louisa nods and smiles kindly. ¡°Yes, she has a son, too.¡±

    Iris looks up in shock. ¡°I know.¡±

    My mind is on red alert as I wait for the answer I need, and Louisa says in a breathless whisper, ¡°Massimo¡¯s son.¡±

    Iris looks surprised and the confusion registers in her eyes.

    ¡°Massimo doesn¡¯t have a son.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure what I was expecting, but the relief is enormous, and I almost need to sit down. Then her next words shock me all over again. ¡°You are mistaken, my dear. Vivian rk had a son, that is true, but Massimo has a daughter.¡±

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ20

    I swear I stop breathing and I can¡¯t even look at Flynn.

    ¡°A daughter.¡± I say it softly and watch Iris¡¯s eyes fill with tears.

    ¡°Such a tragedy. I don¡¯t think I will ever forget that terrible time.¡±

    ¡°Why, what happened?¡±

    I¡¯m doing all the talking because Flynn looks as if he can¡¯t even speak right now and the emotion is so tangible, I¡¯m surprised Iris doesn¡¯t see it for herself.

    ¡°Massimo fell in love with Imogen. The most beautiful woman I have ever seen. So lovely, like an angel, and he was besotted with her. I¡¯ve never seen love like it and, well, it was a happy time.¡±

    The fond memories that shine from her eyes make me smile because it¡¯s obvious that at one point in his life, Massimo was happy and in love.

    Iris¡¯s expression grows troubled. ¡°They were to be parents; such a joyous time. Massimo was the happiest I had ever seen him, and it made life easier for everyone. Then Imogen went intobor early and Massimo was out of town. There wasn¡¯t time to send for a doctor because her waters broke, and I had to act fast. I delivered the baby myself and she was so beautiful, just like her mother.¡±

    Iris breaks off and appears so sad it moves me incredibly. ¡°Out of great joy came great sadness.¡±

    She stares out of the window as if she is seeing pictures from the past and sighs heavily. ¡°Childbirth cost Imogen her life. She hemorrhaged so badly we couldn¡¯t save her. The nearest hospital was far away and by the time the doctor came, it was toote.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± The grief in Iris¡¯s eyes is hard to bear, and she clenches and unclenches her fist as if that¡¯s her coping mechanism.

    ¡°I called Wesley. He was the only one who could help me.¡±

    I catch Flynn¡¯s expression and my heart shatters for him. This story is affecting him so deeply I wish she would stop, but she carries on in a slightly wavering voice. ¡°Wesley turned out to be a great help to me. The fact the baby was a girl became a huge problem. He told me that Massimo wouldn¡¯t be able to look at the child without seeing her mother, causing him to be afraid of what he may do to punish her for killing the only woman he ever loved.¡±

    ¡°Surely he would love her all the more.¡±

    I am so incensed I can¡¯t help but speak out and Irisughs, a dull, brittleugh of someone who has no silver lining on her cloud.

    ¡°Wesley was right. Massimo would be ovee with grief and take it out on the child. We had to act fast. I called a childless couple I used to work for who were desperate. They would raise the child as their own and Massimo would never learn of her existence. Wesley told me he heard of an abandoned child we would swap her with. A boy, the son of a worker from his club called Vivian rk.¡±

    I nce at Flynn with concern because this could erupt into madness in a second, but the tense set to his jaw and the dead eyes that stare at Iris with no emotion, chills me even deeper than any emotional outburst. That expression spells huge trouble for Wesley V asquez.

    Iris sighs. ¡°It was the right thing to do. Wesley arranged everything before Massimo returned and it happened just as he said it would. Massimo became mad with grief. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it, so much that Wesley told him he would take the boy off his hands, so he didn¡¯t have to see him. I will never forget the expression in Massimo¡¯s eyes when he told Wesley to make the child¡¯s life a living hell. He would burn in it for eternity for causing the death of his beloved wife.¡±

    Iris breaks off and changes from the frightened woman she was as she relived her past and smiles.

    ¡°Where are my manners, I haven¡¯t offered you any tea. Did I tell you that Massimo likes me to brush his hair? Such beautiful hair. He will be here soon, I¡¯m sure. You must meet him. He¡¯s such an angel.¡±

    I notice that Flynn has murder in his eyes and say to Iris quickly, ¡°You mentioned Massimo has a daughter. Can you tell us where she lives? Does she visit you too?¡±

    Iris looks a little confused. ¡°Oh no dear, she doesn¡¯t live here anymore.¡±

    ¡°Where does she live?¡±

    I keep pressing on because the more information we get, the better and Iris smiles happily. ¡°She lives in Ennd, my dear, with another one of my children. Such a lovely family.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The door opens and the care worker heads into the room, looking flustered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was so long. Mr. Benson had a mild heart attack, and I had to dial 911. I¡¯m very sorry, but we must continue the tour another day. I¡¯m so sorry but well, emergency and everything.¡±

    For the first time, Flynn speaks up and says huskily, ¡°Of course, thank you for allowing us to visit.

    We¡¯ll be in touch.¡±

    He reaches out and takes my hand and, as his cold fingers wrap around mine, I fear the storm about to break on the horizon. I don¡¯t think either of us expected what we found, and it¡¯s changed everything.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ21

    Make his life a living hell.

    I can¡¯t focus on anything other than that. Wesley has certainly delivered on his promise because every day of my miserable life, I¡¯ve suffered at his hands.

    The hatred burns so deep I almost feel it singe my soul and break it apart before reforming it into something else entirely. I was taken from a mother who would have loved me, even though she had nothing, and made Massimo think he had a son who was responsible for the death of the woman he loved. What a fucking shit show and I have the starring role.

    I am silent and it¡¯s only when we are several kilometers aways from Cedar Heights that Louise rests her hand on my arm and says gently, ¡°Are you ok, Flynn? I¡¯m worried about you.¡±

    I merely nod because I can¡¯t trust myself to speak and she says softly, ¡°Please pull over. We need to talk about this.¡±

    Swerving sharply to the side of the road, I turn to her with the madness zing from my eyes and only the fear in her expression stops me from smashing up my car.

    Instead, I ball my fist and bang it onto the steering wheel and shout, ¡°I¡¯m going to fucking kill them both.¡±

    Louisa¡¯s cool hand on my face stops my rant as she twists it to face hers and therge, emotion filled eyes that stare at me with suchpassion, douse the mes just a little.

    ¡°We got what we came here for. We have the answer you wanted most in the world. That we wanted most in the world. You aren¡¯t rted to Massimo, Flynn. You¡¯re nothing like him.¡±

    ¡°Then who is my father, Louisa?¡±

    I stare into her eyes with the hatred burning bright in mine.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing I already know the answer to that which doesn¡¯t make me feel any better.¡±

    ¡°Wesley?¡±

    She looks worried and I groan, leaning back in my seat. ¡°I would stake my entire bank bnce on it. That cunning bastard saw a chance to guarantee his future, and he took it and fuck everyone else.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She looks confused and I snap.

    ¡°Good old Wesley, from the kindness of his heart, took an abandoned baby and pretended it was Massimo¡¯s son to save his precious daughter. Fuck that. Wesley saw a golden opportunity and has made Massimo forever in his debt. He raises his son and makes his life a living hell, earning Massimo¡¯s undying loyalty for it. All the time Wesley knows the truth but thinks nothing of using his own son to save his own miserable skin. The fact it was Wesley who subjected Vivian to the most violent rape is exactly what he would do. Hell, he does it most nights for fun and then blows their brains out before they can talk.¡±

    Louisa looks away and I regret my words. Just seeing the revulsion and horror on her face breaks me all over again because I put it there. It¡¯s like a pail of cold water drenching me back from insanity and I reach out and pull her roughly against me and bury my face in her sweet-smelling hair that has the scent of fresh apples.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby, you don¡¯t need the details. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±

    To my surprise, she holds me with a fierceness that I wasn¡¯t expecting and says firmly, ¡°None of this is your fault, Flynn. You apologize for nothing. We will face this together, and I am always going to be on your side.¡±

    Just hearing the words rebuilds a small part of my shattered soul and as I pull back, I drown in deep pools of emotion. Louisa is staring at me as if she wants to take all my pain for herself and as her lower lip trembles and the tears spill down her pretty face, it brings me back to the thing I want the most.

    As I run my thumb across her cheek, I wipe the crystal water away from her eyes and whisper huskily, ¡°It turns out we¡¯re not rted after all.¡±

    A tentative smile ghosts her lips, and she whispers, ¡°I think it does.¡±

    I stare in wonder at the woman in my arms and now the possibilities for us have changed, I am keen to move things on. However, Louisa is inexperienced. She must be afraid and so I whisper huskily, ¡°I think we should return to the apartment and work things out from there.¡±

    As I make to pull away, she reaches out and drags me back to her and the slight flush on her face and her erratic breathing are like the greatest aphrodisiac in the world.

    ¡°Not before you kiss me, Flynn.¡±

    She blushes as she says the words and I smile.

    I can¡¯t help dragging my finger across her plump lips as I say huskily, ¡°Are you sure, baby? Do you really want to step over the line with me?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± She bats those thickshes and looks like a Botticelli cherub. So innocent, so sweet, and so tempting.

    Then, as I hold her face in my hands, I lean closer and brush my lips against hers. Just touching them against mine is the most powerful experience and as I deepen the kiss, her lips part willingly and the sweep of my tongue stakes a im on her that I will never surrender. Louisa is my woman, finally, and I will treasure every moment of this.

    Our tongues twist in the most glorious dance of discovery and as we lean closer and my hand wraps around the back of her head, I show her how desirable she is. I feast on her. I consume her and I own every part of that mouth and pulling her lower lip between my teeth, I bite down gently, and her moan of passion is the sweetest sound. As kisses go, this one is the best I¡¯ve ever had because it¡¯s the start of something I have longed for all my life. It¡¯s only her family I need to persuade now because it¡¯s obvious Louisa wants the same as me and as we kiss after the most tumultuous hour of my life, she brings me right back down and calms my spirit. She has chased away the madness and reced it with soft, sweet love.

    We must kiss for a good thirty minutes before I reluctantly pull back and say softly, ¡°We should return to the apartment. Things have changed and we need to discuss what that means for us.¡±

    ¡°Us?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    I hear the concern mixed with longing in her voice and I nod with a resolve that will never break.

    ¡°Yes, Louisa. I want you in my life and not as my fucking cousin, either. I want us to be a proper couple and I want to marry you.¡±

    ¡°Marry me.¡±

    She sounds shocked and I say with determination. ¡°Yes, baby. I¡¯m not fooling around here. I knew from the moment I saw you I wanted to marry you and now the green light is shing, I see no sense in holding back from that.¡±

    ¡°You say you have the green light. What if I have other ideas?¡±

    Her teasing tone tells me she¡¯s ying, and I grin. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to persuade you, won¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°You will.¡± Her soft chuckle makes me smile and knowing she¡¯s happy drives thest shadow away. There are no shadows when she¡¯s around. She¡¯s the light in my life that illuminates the dark corners and chases the monsters away. She calms my spirit and makes me a better man and I already know how important she is to me. Now I need to persuade her that she can¡¯t live without me and that will be my pleasure because making this woman happy has now be my number one priority.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ22

    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve ever been happier. In fact, it¡¯s heaps better than I thought it would be. We are free to be together. It hit me as soon as Iris Young told us Massimo didn¡¯t have a son. The relief was enormous despite the devastating tale she then went on to spill. I can¡¯t begin to imagine how Flynn must be coping right now with what we heard. Just the swirl of emotions in his eyes told me it wasn¡¯t a happy ce to be. But now, the cloud has lifted, and there is hope on the horizon. It turns out we¡¯re not rted after all, and I am excited to discover what that means for us.

    We make our way back to the penthouse and now I¡¯m nervous for a different reason entirely.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    There are no barriers in our way save for one. My virginity.

    I¡¯m so ashamed about that and worried about what Flynn will think. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s used to experienced women who model lingerie for a living. Just imagining him looking at my ownrge body fills me with anxiety because what the fuck am I ying at? Men like Flynn don¡¯t date women like me, not willingly, anyway.

    The niggling doubt that just won¡¯t go away taunts me all over again. ¡®He only wants your inheritance, you stupid bitch.¡¯ I wish that voice wasn¡¯t talking on repeat most days. It¡¯s been there all my life because nothing has ever proven it wrong. From early on, I learned people only wanted to be my friend because of my family connections. I was invited to all the parties in the hope of a decent gift and my father¡¯s business contacts.

    Other girls would pretend to be my friend because their parents made them and sniggered behind my back because I wasn¡¯t as pretty as them. Even my own sister joined in, and I have spent many hours fighting the demons that are always present, knowing that I will never be one of them. epted for who I am because I don¡¯t look good in fashion. Because I don¡¯t speak the samenguage and the fact no boy would ever want me other than for a step up thedder. I built an emotional wall to keep the hurt away. It would only affect me if I let it and so I gained a different reputation. I was rude, belligerent, and unfriendly. Sharp, vicious, and cold. I was none of those things, but the moment I stood up for myself and decided I wouldn¡¯t y by their rules, I was dropped like a hot stone and left to sit on the table at lunch on my own. The party invites dried up and the looks I got were disapproving ones. I knew what they were saying behind my back. ¡®She thinks she¡¯s above us.¡¯ ¡®Who does she think she is?¡¯ ¡®Louisa Sullivan is an ice princess and no fun.¡¯ No, I have never fitted in, which is why I¡¯m finding it hard toprehend that Flynn likes me for anything other than what I can give him and not for the first time, it hurts like hell.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve gone quiet on me, baby.¡±

    Flynn¡¯s husky voice interrupts my painful thoughts as he cuts the engine in the underground car park of the hotel. The dim artificial light glows around us and I shrink into the shadows in the hope of never having to reveal the extent of my pain.

    ¡°I was thinking.¡± I force a brightness in my voice that has always served me well over the years.

    ¡°What about?¡±

    He sounds curious and I sigh heavily. ¡°About work.¡±

    ¡°Work?¡±

    His lowughter makes me smile. ¡°Why is that funny?¡±

    ¡°Because we have just listened to a horror story and the only thing on your mind is work.¡±

    If anything, he sounds pained about that and it upsets me. Reaching out, I grab his hand and say slightly hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Flynn. I lied.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± he seems genuinely confused and I lean back and shake my head sadly. ¡°If you must know, I was thinking about you.¡±

    ¡°And that put a frown on your face. I don¡¯t like hearing that.¡±

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t anything you¡¯ve done, the opposite, in fact. I suppose it¡¯s my own insecuritiesing out and pping me around the face again. Telling me this is too good to be true and you are only interested in me for what I can give you.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you think?¡± He sounds angry and I shrug.

    ¡°When you¡¯ve lived as me, you kind of expect it. I¡¯ve never known any different. You see, all my life, people have tolerated me because of who my father is. They never wanted to get to know me.

    They just wanted the connection and it¡¯s hard to think otherwise when you¡¯ve lived with that reality all your life.¡±

    To my surprise, a soft hand tilts my face to a very concerned looking one, and he says fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m not most people, Louisa. I make my own rules and fuck what people say. You know, all my life I¡¯ve had no one. Like you, its defined who I am, and I built my defenses well. People only wanted me for the danger, the excitement, and the reputation. I deal with shit most of the time and seek an angel to restore my faith in humankind.¡±

    ¡°An angel?¡±

    I¡¯m confused, and he rubs his thumb across my lips and says huskily. ¡°I¡¯m only interested in what¡¯s inside. I love a kind, gentle soul much more than a pretty doll. I determine beauty in the goodness of someone¡¯s heart. The way they treat others and the kindness they show. I crave that more than designer packages wrapped up in self-importance. I desire someone who is kind, genuine and warm. Someone who cares and isn¡¯t affected by status and position. A woman who has suffered through no fault of her own and is still a pure soul. I desire all that in you, baby, because you are everything I¡¯m searching for and everything I don¡¯t deserve. You see¡­¡± He brushes his lips against mine and whispers, ¡°I¡¯m not a nice man, as it happens. I kill, torture, and break men for a living. I search out their weakness and use it against them. I back up a demon and cover his tracks. I intimidate, threaten, and thrive on other people¡¯s misery, and I feed off the souls of good people to make myself feel better. All my life, I¡¯ve hated the raw evil that surrounds me. I¡¯ve seen terrible things that would send the sanest person mad within seconds. I¡¯m not proud of who I am.

    I am the lowest form of life, but I learned a long time ago I can¡¯t change that. Not really.¡±

    I open my mouth to speak and his own descends on it with a punishing, brutal kiss that leaves me reeling. Flynn¡¯s passion is fierce, devastating, and relentless and he kisses me with all the intensity of a desperate man. His fingers clutch my hair and press me closer, and his low moan of passion excites me in a way I wasn¡¯t expecting.

    He pulls back and rests his head against mine and says in a rough voice, ¡°I need a woman like you in my life, Louisa, to neutralize the anger. To bring me back from the edge and reassure me that everything will be ok. I need you way more than you need me, and I will worship every inch of you for sticking by my side. I find you the most attractive woman I have ever seen and there is not a minute of the day I don¡¯t desire you. You say you are unattractive; I disagree. I have never met a more attractive woman in my life and if you allow it, I want to prove that and make you happier than you have ever been. I don¡¯t need your money. I don¡¯t care what clothes you wear. I¡¯m not interested in how many pounds you carry, it¡¯s just more of you to love. If you don¡¯t wear make-up, that means nothing to me because when I look at you, I see everything I ever wanted. So, push away those doubts and embrace the power you have because I have never met anyone as impressive as you, Louisa Sullivan, and don¡¯t let anyone tell you differently.¡±

    Just like that, the worries disappear like smoke to the heavens. It carries away any self-doubt I had and reces it with an energy that¡¯s new and exciting. I finally understand what it¡¯s like. To be desired, important even, and not on my own anymore and I would do anything for this man because he has stepped inside my soul and breathed life into my frozen heart. As the warmth and energy spreads through my body, I feel so different. As if I¡¯m invincible and it¡¯s because of him. Flynn V asquez, the dark angel who walked into my life and turned it upside down. With him beside me, I can do anything, and he has given me the confidence to face the world and raise my middle finger knowing I am loved.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ23

    I am so angry. Iris Young just confirmed what I have always known. I wasn¡¯t loved and never wanted. The only person who did was told I had died. They will wish I had. Wesley V asquez used me to prolong his own miserable life. Used his own son as a bargaining chip to ensure the protection of the biggest bastard I have ever heard of. He tortured me on repeat for fun, knowing I was the product of his sick and twisted mind and death will be too good for him when I get my revenge.

    As we walk to the elevator, so many thoughts are twisting my emotions into a dark picture of revenge. So much is swirling around me like a dark cloak of destruction. I am going to make them all pay, and it won¡¯t be pretty. Their sins will catch up with them and I thank God I never killed Wesley before this day because his death will be a long, slow, and painful one.

    I am known as the mad one. The one with chaos as his middle name. Maybe now it¡¯s time to let the madness take over and discover what I¡¯m capable of.

    Louisa is silent as she regards me with concern and somehow through all the darkness, the savage madness that this day has delivered is the one thing that has me clinging to sanity. Her. The woman who is my light in the darkness. She brings me home and makes everything better and I am already a better person with her in my life. Now I just need to let her know that.

    The silence hovers between us in the elevator and I can tell she¡¯s nervous. There¡¯s a flush to her cheeks and an excitement in her eyes that tells me I need to make this count. I know she¡¯s a virgin. It¡¯s obvious by the slightly nervous look in her eyes and the embarrassment on her face. She¡¯s scared of something she knows nothing about and it¡¯s my job to chase away those self-doubts and make this an experience she will always treasure.

    As the elevator arrives at our destination, we walk into the penthouse and she says nervously, ¡°Um, shall I order up lunch?¡±

    I can tell she¡¯s doing everything possible to dy the inevitable because I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s nervous and despite the hell I have fallen into, there is only one thing on my mind. Loving her.

    ¡°Louisa.¡±

    My husky whisper makes her stop and look up nervously. ¡°Yes, Flynn?¡±

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    The pink tinge to her cheeks makes me smile as she shuffles nervously toward me. As she stands before me, a quivering mass of doubts, I reach out and trace a soft path down her face and whisper, ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

    She does as I ask and as I brush my lips to hers, I whisper, ¡°What can you see?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Her voice is breathless, needy even and Iugh softly, ¡°What do you see standing behind your eyes?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t falter. ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°You.¡± She doesn¡¯t hesitate and I gently stroke her face, loving how she shivers.

    ¡°You do know it will change everything.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Her eyes flicker and I say firmly, ¡°Keep them closed.¡±

    Then I briefly brush my lips against hers and whisper, ¡°Because once I im your innocence, you will always be mine. I won¡¯t let you go. Now, what do you see standing behind your eyes?¡±

    Gently, I kiss her neck and her voice trembles. ¡°You, Flynn, only you.¡±

    ¡°And what are you thinking right now?¡±

    ¡°That I¡­¡± she falters, and I bite down gently on her neck, making her groan. ¡°I want you to get rid of my fucking virginity, Flynn, and show me how good it can be.¡±

    Laughing softly against her neck, I say in a husky voice, ¡°And you understand the consequences.

    That you will be mine and I will own you.¡±

    Her eyelids flicker and I say firmly, ¡°Keep them closed.¡±

    I love her sass as she says, ¡°Like fuck will you own me.¡± Laughing to myself, I growl, ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, baby. Once I take you, I will crawl so deep inside I will leave with your heart. I will blow your mind from the inside and take no prisoners. You will belong to me in every way, and you will never want it any different. You see, Louisa, this is it for me. I have met the woman I want more than anything and you think owning someone is a bad thing, it¡¯s not. I forgot to mention that by agreeing to this, you already own my heart and only one other person in my miserable life has that honor.¡±

    Her eyes flick open, and I hate the hurt in them as she whispers, ¡°Who was she?¡±

    The pain returns and I say roughly, ¡°My nanny.¡±

    Her eyes soften and she says in her lilting, gentle voice, ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    Shaking my head, I ce my finger on her lips and smile. ¡°That¡¯s a story for another day. Not now. Not in this moment. This is our moment, Louisa. This is the one when we be lovers, and nothing else matters than that.¡±

    ¡°Lovers.¡± Her eyes widen and I nod firmly. ¡°If you agree, that is.¡±

    Her breathing is erratic, and her eyes shine with desire, and I have never seen a more beautiful sight. In fact, I just stare at a goddess in all her natural beauty and watch her chest heave and her pupils dte as she says huskily, ¡°I want you, Flynn. I want it to be you and you already own me.¡±

    Stepping forward, I can wait no more and as I take her hand and lead her to the bedroom, I feel a peace I never expected.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ24

    This is it. I know it¡¯s going to happen and I¡¯m impatient for that. I¡¯m not even embarrassed, which surprises me. The doubts have been erased and, if anything, I can¡¯t wait.

    For him.

    To experience what it¡¯s like to be loved. I really believe he is genuine. Nobody could fake emotion like that. Flynn is like a nk page with a mirror into his soul. So closed and enigmatic one moment and then when he allows it, the drapes part and I see the emotion inside. He is an enigma; aplicated man of extremes and I still can¡¯t believe I got so lucky. I know he¡¯s not a catch in the usual sense of the word. A bad man, he says. A killer and cold-blooded murderer and a man with no shame. Not exactly the man your father intended for your future, but love has a strange habit of rewriting the rules.

    As we enter the guest bedroom, I hold my breath as Flynn stands and removes his shirt and shrugs out of his pants. I¡¯m not surprised to see he has nothing on underneath, and I try hard not to stare at something that is already making my eyes water.

    His soft voice drifts toward me as he says, ¡°Take off your clothes.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I whisper with shame and embarrassment and just wish he would draw the drapes and let the darkness hide my body from his eager eyes.

    ¡°Louisa, take off your clothes.¡±

    His voice is firm and with a sigh, I reach for my top and my hands tremble as I pull it over my head. I have never stood before a man in my underwear before and his gentle voice says, ¡°Now your skirt.¡±

    The shame washes over me as I step out of my skirt and hate that my unattractive underwear must be seriously turning him off right now. A lone tear escapes as I struggle with what he¡¯s asking and then, to my surprise, a gentle finger brushes it away and he whispers, ¡°You are so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Beautiful.¡± His voice is firm and offers no argument and he twists my hair around his fingers and whispers, ¡°You are an angel. A beautiful angel who doesn¡¯t realize how powerful she is. Look at me, Louisa.¡±

    I flutter my eyes open and see pure lust looking back at me, and he growls like a tortured soul. ¡°I want you more than I have wanted any other woman in my life. I am holding everything I ever wanted in my arms, and I won¡¯t let you feel ashamed of that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed of you, Flynn.¡±

    His mouth silences my words and as he kisses me deeply, I sense the anguish being chipped away one kiss at a time.

    His hands slide around my back and unhook my bra and as it falls to the ground, his low moan of desire does something to me inside. He bends his lips to capture my nipple between his teeth, causing me to gasp out loud and as he sucks on my breast, it¡¯s like nothing on earth. His other hand moves lower and rips off my panties, and to myplete mortification, he kneels before me and buries his face against my throbbing pussy.

    His tongue sweeps along the length of it, causing me to groan and as the wet trail wees him inside, he gently parts my thighs and sucks and tastes my clit, causing me to cry out.

    This is the most exquisite torture and suddenly nothing else matters but the pleasure he is inflicting on my body.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The licking, biting, and tasting causes his own groans to join mine. It makes me bolder, and I twist my fingers in his hair and as he stands and pulls me flush against his body, I love how good it is.

    It gives me courage to explore his own body and I love how he groans when I lick and bite his own flesh, dropping onto my knees to worship him as he did to me. I don¡¯t even hesitate and sweep my tongue around his crown and savor the drops that spill from the top. He fists my hair and guides my mouth onto the length of him and as he slides inside, he fills mepletely with his shaft that lies like velvet against my tongue. As he eases back and forth, I suck and lick and am empowered by his response to that. His heavy breathing and low moans spur me on when I see what I can do for him.

    He thrusts deeper into the back of my throat and it¡¯s as if he fills me entirely. Then he pulls out and drags me roughly to my feet and the lust zing from his eyes turns me on way more than I ever thought it would. It¡¯s suddenly so incredibly important to feel him inside me and my pussy is throbbing with an urgent need that shocks me a little. He leads me across to the bed and pushes me gently back and I¡¯m not ashamed as he stands staring at the whole of me while I lie back against the sheets.

    ¡°You are so beautiful, Louisa. I can¡¯t believe I got so lucky.¡±

    Hispliment makes me sexy, desirable and loved and when he growls low in his throat, ¡°Spread your legs,¡± I¡¯m not even ashamed to do as he asks.

    Dropping to his knees, he buries his face against my wet heat and licks and bites until the sensation is almost unbearable. I¡¯m surprised to find it¡¯s not enough and I want so much more and as he crawls up my body, worshipping every inch of it, he settles between my thighs and whispers, ¡°Taste how much your body wants me.¡±

    As he kisses me deeply, I am aroused by the vor of my virtue on his tongue and as he pushes against my opening with his hard cock, I am considering begging him to fuck me and not to stop.

    Instead, he hesitates and strokes my hair lovingly and whispers, ¡°I¡¯ll grab a condom and then, if you are happy to continue, I want to fuck you all night long.¡±

    His dirty words are like a pin from a grenade, and I say breathlessly, ¡°Fuck the condom, Flynn. I don¡¯t want anything between us.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m on the pill and clean and I don¡¯t need a medical certificate from you either, because for some irrational reason, I trust you.¡±

    He stares at me with such an expression of love I hitch my breath because as moments go, this one is the best of my life and he says huskily, ¡°I¡¯m clean. I have never been inside any woman unprotected, so this is a first for me.¡±

    He gazes in wonder into my eyes and as he eases in, there is a sharp pain as he pushes through myst defense. I call out but he captures it in his mouth and as hisrge cock grazes my walls, I¡¯m so full it¡¯s as if he has crawled into my body and, as he said, owns it.

    With his skin flush against mine and his breathing heavy against my cheek, I¡¯m surprised by how natural this is. Just knowing he is inside me turns me on way more than I ever thought it would and as he cups my ass and pulls me even closer, I enjoy a glorious sense of fulfillment.

    He thrusts deeper, faster, harder, and my mind is scrambled as it struggles to deal with the emotions and sensations he is creating. It¡¯s like a lethal cocktail as he intoxicates my senses and as he powers through my final defense, I cry out as his cock pushes against my clit, rubbing it, stimting it, and owning it. Time has no meaning now. I don¡¯t even register where we are, just the building wave of euphoria that he has created. An urgency for something unknown fills me as I hold my breath and then with one final thrust a sensation so glorious races through my body like a river that¡¯s burst its banks and as my body shudders and convulses under his, he roars against me as his own climax spills deep inside my womb.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ25

    Unprotected sex is the best kind of sex. When I experienced my woman as nature intended, it caused a possessive streak to fire through my body and explode with a huge resolve to love her forever. I knew Louisa was everything I had been searching for from the moment we met. The fact she was chosen for me on paper and by circumstance is irrelevant now. None of that matters because she was always my woman. I just never knew it.

    As we lie wrapped in sweat, semen, and blood, I couldn¡¯t give a fuck. I want every part of her and as I drop light kisses on her breasts and inhale the scent of my sex on her body, a protective shield wraps itself around my heart.

    She trembles against me as I say softly, ¡°Does it hurt, baby?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡± She sounds shy and yet so happy it brings a smile to my face and I lean back and gaze at her with the adoration she deserves, whispering, ¡°Thank you.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°For what?¡± She grins shyly and I brush my lips against hers and murmur, ¡°For allowing me to be the one.¡±

    The tears glisten in her eyes and as I fall to the side, I drag her with me, and she rests her cheek on my chest as I y with her luxurious hair.

    ¡°Was it ok?¡± Her voice sounds anxious, and I smile to myself. ¡°More than ok, baby, that fucking blew my mind.¡±

    She giggles and hearing it makes me happier than I thought it would and she says tentatively, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, but what happened to your nanny?¡±

    I¡¯m waiting for the pain to stir up the madness, but instead all I¡¯m hit with is a great wave of sadness that has been diluted by the happiness I hold in my heart right now. With Louisa in my arms, now may be the perfect time to purge my soul of the one demon that hurts me more than anything.

    ¡°You won¡¯t like it, baby.¡± I say with a sigh. ¡°Maybe another time.¡±

    I give her the option to back out because this is a story that never leaves your memory. It stars in your nightmares and lives with you throughout the day and Louisa doesn¡¯t deserve to have those images in her mind.

    ¡°I want to know.¡± She sounds annoyed, fierce even, and it makes me smile to think of the strong woman lying in my arms. She is always so curious, and I love that about her. Nothing is off limits and so for the first time in my life, I prepare to open Pandora¡¯s box.

    ¡°Her name was Rosemary.¡± Just hearing her name spoken out loud drives the perpetual knife deeper, and I sigh. Louisa nts a soft kiss in my chest and whispers, ¡°It¡¯s ok, Flynn.¡±

    It gives me the courage to see this through and I say in almost a whisper, ¡°She was my nanny and the only person who was ever kind to me, and I must have been only seven when she¡­¡± I break off and shift my emotions in ce because this story is one I will never forget.

    ¡°Wesley was packing me off to school and a few days before I was due to leave, he burst into the nursery and stood there with a twisted expression on his face. He said we had no use for her anymore and it confused me. It was obvious Rosemary hated him. I always sensed that from the hatred in her eyes when he hung around, and I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because of the way he treated us both.¡±

    ¡°Both?¡±

    Louisa¡¯s question makes me sigh. ¡°I got used to the beatings, the sharp words, and the constant imprisonment. If I did anything to upset him, he would shove me in a cupboard, sometimes for hours, with no food or water. Rosemary was always the one tofort me and reassure me that everything would be ok. She chased the shadows away and told me stories of happy times and a future that would be mine if I worked hard and kept a kind soul. She was the only good thing in my life and when he told me she was no longer required, it filled me with so much pain and fear and it must have shown because he pped me hard across the face and told me to man up.¡±

    ¡°Bastard.¡± Louisa¡¯s disgusted voice makes meugh and my breath hitches as I revisit my darkest hour.

    ¡°The night before I left for school, he threw a party. We heard the noise from the top of the house where we both lived. Louisa held me and rocked me gently, promising to write and stay in touch. She would visit me and never leave me. She would always be there and if I ever needed anything, to call her. It helped knowing I had someone who loved me. Someone to count on and then Wesley appeared, and it was obvious he had been drinking. He had that wild edge in his eyes I had seen many times before and he ordered us to go downstairs and say our goodbyes.¡±

    ¡°I fucking hate that bastard. What a waste of life he is.¡±

    Louisa growls with anger and I couldn¡¯t agree more.

    ¡°Rosemary tried to act as if everything was ok. She took my hand and squeezed it and as we followed him to the party, I remember being so frightened. The room was full of men like him. His soldiers, associates, and people that scared me to death. Rosemary must have been so afraid, but she never once showed it. She smiled her reassurance and tried to make me rx. I remember Wesley announcing us to the room and insulting her. He called her a fat g andughed that no man would ever be seen dead with a woman like her. It confused me. I didn¡¯t understand what he meant and thought it was cruel, then again, he always was.¡±

    I break off and the rage fires up my blood as I hiss, ¡°He dragged her away from me into the middle of the room. I made to follow her, and another man pulled my arms behind my back and held me as Wesley screeched, let the boy see how we deal with trashy women like this.¡±

    Louisa tenses and I stroke her hair absentmindedly.

    ¡°He ripped off her clothes and as she stood naked in the room, his guests jeered and called her horrible names. She smiled at me the whole time as if everything was fine. But I feared for her and even at that age I sensed something bad was going to happen and as Wesley pushed her back onto the table, he raped her in front of the whole fucking room.¡±

    Louisa sobs and I stroke her back absentmindedly, too far gone to offer her anyfort.

    ¡°I remember staring into her eyes the entire time as she smiled at me as if this was ok and as everyst man in that room took his turn, I was forced to watch. After they finished Wesley came to me andughed in my face and told me that was all women were good for and she had loved every minute of it. To take notes and treat every woman this way because only a real man made the grade.

    Then he turned back to her andughed, and I watched in horror as shey there with blood tricking between her thighs. She had scratches and cuts all over her body, and the bruises were already changing the color of her skin. Wesley announced to the room that he was regrettably going to have to fire the nanny, and everyoneughed when he took out his gun and ced the barrel in her mouth.

    Even then she looked at me with so much love in her eyes and as he pulled the trigger, my life ended with hers.¡±

    Saying the words out loud tears my soul apart and Louisa¡¯s soft kisses on my chest hold me back from falling into the madness. As she strokes my skin, she whispers, ¡°I can¡¯t begin to imagine how you are feeling, Flynn, but you are not on your own anymore. You have me and I will never leave you.

    Together, we will bring your uncle down and you will be free. Nothing will evere between us;

    you have my word on that.¡±

    Just hearing those words is enough and as I kiss my woman, I know she sits beside the angel who has always lived in my heart. The most beautiful woman from my past who didn¡¯t deserve to be cut down and murdered in cold blood, right before my eyes. She was told she was ugly, trash, and undesirable. But she was beautiful to me. She had a golden heart, and it shone through the packaging and made her a goddess. They are the women that attract me the most. The women that cast everyone else in their shade. I have found my own piece of perfection in Louisa, and I will make it my life¡¯s work to make hers a happy one.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ26

    I¡¯m so worried about Flynn. When he told me about Rosemary, I was broken. I tried so hard to be strong but imagining his life and what he had to witness exins everything. It¡¯s almost certain we will have a fight on our hands to be together, but if I lose everything but him, I will consider myself richer for it.

    After his story ended, we made love again. This time it was with a firm resolve attached. As lovers, partners and forging a bond that nothing will ever break. Out of tragedy, a fierce, protective love has formed and understanding his past will help our future.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home.¡± I groan as we pack our bags and wait for the cab to take us to the airfield.

    ¡°We must, baby. We have much to do before we can move on from this.¡±

    Flynn kisses me gently and I¡¯m fearful of what lies ahead.

    I know that he asked a friend of his to trace Massimo¡¯s daughter. He sent the text after our meeting with Iris Young, and I¡¯m curious about that.

    ¡°What will you do if you find Massimo¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Flynnughs softly. ¡°I will do nothing, my angel. It¡¯s out of my hands now.¡±

    ¡°Then whose hands is it in?¡±

    Flynn merely grins, and I watch the excitement re in his eyes.

    ¡°Someone who will know exactly what to do.¡±

    The phone rings announcing our cab has arrived and as we bid farewell to the penthouse, I¡¯m sad that our cozy bubble is about to burst.

    ¡°What will we tell my father?¡±

    I¡¯m nervous about that and as Flynn rests his arms around my shoulder, he says reassuringly, ¡°We will tell him everything. He has a right to that, at least.¡±

    ¡°Everything!¡± The blood drains from my face and Flynnughs. ¡°Well, maybe not absolutely everything, just what we need him to know.¡±

    He drops a light kiss on the top of my head and sighs. ¡°I¡¯m guessing he won¡¯t be happy about us. I wouldn¡¯t be if you were my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Why not? He couldn¡¯t have found a more suitable, well, um, suitor if he tried.¡±

    I giggle and he twists his fingers in mine and raises them to his lips. ¡°Well, obviously we know that, but well, he will be afraid for you. My world is dark and extreme and there is no ce in it for a woman like you.¡±

    Now I¡¯m fearful and my voice shakes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It means I will do everything to keep you safe.¡±

    I¡¯m uneasy because there is so much against us and now that I¡¯ve found Flynn, I¡¯m waiting for fate to whisk him away again as quickly.

    We reach the airfield and my heart sinks. In a few hours¡¯ time, we will be home and things may change. Flynn has business to attend to and so do I. Just thinking about going back to work with all this happening around me makes my head hurt. I want to remain by Flynn¡¯s side and guide him through it but understand it will help him more if I stay out of his business.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    He drops a light kiss on my lips, and I smile brightly. ¡°That I don¡¯t want to go back to work.¡±

    He looks into my eyes and smiles. ¡°It may be what you need to distract you from this madness.¡±

    ¡°Or add to it.¡±

    I groan out loud. ¡°Why did my father partner me up with that creep? I was loving life before that and now I¡¯m dreading going to the office.¡±

    ¡°Then prove you¡¯re better than him. You already are, so it won¡¯t be difficult.¡±

    I smile at him with so much love, my heart aches under the strain. ¡°You make me feel better about myself, Flynn. That¡¯s some gift you have there.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easy when it concerns you.¡±

    As we make the journey home, it¡¯s the sweetest yet the most desperate. When wend, it will signify a new beginning, at least I¡¯m hopeful for that and not the ending I fear when my father learns exactly how close I¡¯ve got to his stepson.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    VIVIAN¡¯S SMILING face is the first thing that greets us when we head through the door, and I don¡¯t miss the hunger in her gaze as she looks at her son. He is happy to see her. It¡¯s obvious from the softening of his eyes and the smile he directs her way as she pulls him into her arms.

    After learning what a terrible life he has had up until now, it makes my heart glow and I wonder how I¡¯ll feel if I¡¯m made to walk away so that Vivian can have a rtionship with her son. On the one hand, I think my father will understand, but on the other, he may be angry and tell us it¡¯s one or the other. I¡¯m not sure how things will pan out and I¡¯m nervous about that.

    ¡°Where¡¯s dad?¡± I interrupt their homing, and Vivian looks up and smiles. ¡°He won¡¯t be long;

    he¡¯s taking a call in the den.¡±

    Almost on cue, we hear a deep voice, ¡°Sorry guys, business never goes away.¡±

    I turn and a wave of love hits me for my father. The pleasure in his eyes as he holds out his arms has me running into them as if I am ten years old again. As they wrap around me, I squeeze my eyes tightly against the tears and love how secure he always makes me feel.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± He¡¯s referring to the business I pretended I was there for, and I¡¯m a little guilty about that and with a sinking heart I decide he deserves the truth, so I say softly, ¡°Daddy, we have something to tell you.¡±

    The tension increases in the room as I watch my father exchange a look with Vivian, who appears anxious and I nod reassuringly to Flynn and say, ¡°Perhaps we should all go into the living room and grab a drink. I¡¯m guessing we¡¯ll need one when Flynn finishes his story.¡±

    We share a smile, and it doesn¡¯t go unnoticed as the realization dawns in Vivian¡¯s eyes. I hate the anxious expression that reces the happy one and hope they can move past our family connection and understand we aren¡¯t rted by blood and there is nothing wrong with this.

    Flynn smiles at his mother and I see a softening in her features and if anyone can persuade them, he can, so as we all head to the living room for the showdown I always knew wasing, I wonder what state our rtionships will be in when we walk out of there.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ27

    I don¡¯t get nervous-ever. I don¡¯t entertain fear and always face my problems head on with a cool detachment. But the anxiety on the faces of the two women who mean the most to me in the world is making me nervous. I don¡¯t want to upset either one of them, but this tale could blow their worlds apart.

    The resignation in Dimitri¡¯s eyes tells me he knows already, and I¡¯m not surprised about that because Louisa looks ten shades different to when she left. There¡¯s a happiness in her face that reflects her beauty and it¡¯s as if someone has colored in the edges and she radiates happiness. Vivian also looks resigned to it and so, like the best diversion tactic, I dive straight in and tell them what happened with Iris Young.

    Vivian looks at me with tears pouring from her eyes and whispers, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Flynn.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I shrug. ¡°It was the best possible oue because now I¡¯m in no way rted to Massimo Duren.¡±

    Dimitri looks sharply at Louisa, and I can see him connecting the dots in his mind and with a sigh of resignation, he fixes me with a knowing look. ¡°Then I guess things will change around here.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Vivian speaks out and I hear the anxiety in her voice, making him smile reassuringly. ¡°I¡¯m not blind, Vivian. My daughter left here with a very different expression on her face and has returned positively blooming. I¡¯m guessing your son has a lot to do with that, which presents us with a huge problem.¡±

    Vivian looks down and, to my surprise, is trying to disguise a smile.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    I nce at Louisa, who is looking so anxious I want to drag her beside me and reassure her that everything will be ok and Dimitri sighs heavily. ¡°So, Flynn, what exactly are your intentions toward my daughter?¡±

    I¡¯m impressed at his direct question and respect him even more for it. Louisa looks as if she wants to disappear in a puff of smoke and it¡¯s almost amusing to see the embarrassment written all over her face.

    ¡°Sir, I would like permission to date your daughter.¡±

    Iy it straight out there because I¡¯m guessing Dimitri would prefer it that way and the room falls silent as we wait for his answer to that.

    He looks at Louisa and then at Vivian and I hate the uncertainty in his eyes. So, before he can speak, I say quickly, ¡°It¡¯s true, this situation isn¡¯t perfect and I¡¯m probably thest man on earth you want in your daughter¡¯s life. I live a hard life surrounded by violence that promises to get even worse before it gets better. I have nothing to offer except my love and devotion and having just found my family, I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m already testing that. But then I met your daughter and nothing else seemed to matter.¡±

    I smile at Louisa and love the light shining from her eyes as she stares at me with support written all over her face. Turning to Vivian, I say gently, ¡°Thest thing I want is to upset you. Above everything I want you in my life and to build a rtionship. There is so much to talk of and learn about one another, but I can¡¯t help the strong feelings I have for your stepdaughter. I wasn¡¯t expecting that and if I¡¯m honest, which is what I will always be, is that initially I came here for her.¡±

    They all stare at me in stunned surprise, and I lean back and sigh heavily. ¡°The most important thing in my life is to destroy Massimo. He controls all our lives and carries out his reign of terror in the cruelest of ways. He has taken a woman my friends and I care deeply about, and I¡¯m certain he is making her life a living hell.¡±

    Louisa appears as if she¡¯s about to faint and Vivian seems concerned as she shares a strained look with her husband. I¡¯m sure Louisa will be thinking I¡¯m just like everyone else and I say gently, ¡°Winter is my friend¡¯s sister, his twin sister. We all attended college together and before that ended, she was kidnapped and forced to marry Massimo. He keeps her well-guarded and has molded her into his perfect shadow. It¡¯s as if her humanity has been stripped from her soul and it¡¯s vital we bring her back to us. The n was to marry for power. Gather an army who would protect us from Massimo and his formidable family and bring Winter home. Initially, that was my n when I learned who you were, sir, and hoped to harness the hatred you have for your brother to help our n.¡±

    Louisa gasps and looks so destroyed it bruises my soul.

    Turning to her, I say with unexpected emotion. ¡°Then I met you, Louisa and it wouldn¡¯t have mattered if I came here for a different reason entirely. There was something about you that hit me hard. It was as if I was seeing my destiny and to learn we could be rted destroyed me in a way I never sawing. The reason I came here was no longer important. The most important thing was to prove we weren¡¯t rted and not for the reasons you think.¡±

    You could cut the tension in the room with a knife as I say sadly, ¡°All my life I wished for a family. I used to imagine what that would feel like. I would look around at people who had loving ones and envy them their happiness. My whole life has been filled with pain. Physical and mental torture, and the first person who showed me a different way was Winter. She was kind, loving, and easy to be around. We all fell in love with her at Rockwell Academy, as we became a family of sorts.

    She showed me something I wanted for myself. The importance of family and when I first set eyes on Louisa, I wanted mine with her.¡±

    Vivian can¡¯t stop the tears from spilling down her face and I feel bad for that and smile at her with sadness. ¡°There is everything I want in this room, and yet you probably wish it was different. I may havee here with questions and a hidden agenda, but I want to be open and honest about that and tell you that agenda may remain, but my feelings shifted direction. I will do everything I can to make Louisa happy, sir.¡±

    I stare directly at Dimitri, whose face is like thunder, and then I turn to Louisa and say with a slight break in my voice. ¡°I¡¯m not here for your inheritance, your connections, or your family. I came here to find my mother and in doing so, I found a woman I will love for eternity if I¡¯m allowed.¡±

    Louisa frantically wipes the tears from her eyes and Vivian says shakily, ¡°It changes nothing for me, Flynn. You are still my son, and I will always stand beside you. If Dimitri thinks different, I will respect his opinion, but I will always have a rtionship with you, Flynn, whatever happens here today. It¡¯s taken me so long to find you and I will never let you go.¡±

    My heart sags in relief and Louisa says sharply, ¡°I may not like hearing the reasons you came, but I can tell you speak from the heart. I want to see where our road leads, Flynn and if my father can¡¯t give us his blessing, then we will deal with that, but we¡¯ll do it together.¡±

    I love the fierce determination in her face and as Dimitri speaks, we look at him inbined shock as he says loudly, ¡°Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake, why is life soplicated?¡±

    He shakes his head and says sternly, ¡°Whatever your reasons foring here don¡¯t matter now.

    We will deal with the situation as it is, and we have a huge problem.¡±

    I hold my breath as he growls. ¡°My fucking brother is a monster, a sadist, and a bastard and that has never been any different. I tried to bring him down once and, like the cockroach he is, he just shook himself off and reinforced his empire. No, I am with you on this, and I know a man who can help us. And Louisa¡­¡± His face softens, and he says with a weariness in his voice, ¡°Even I can see you¡¯ve changed.

    There¡¯s a happiness in you that¡¯s different, and I¡¯m guessing love has a lot to do with that. I¡¯m not happy about the situation, but I¡¯m not stupid enough to startying down ultimatums. The fact you¡¯re not rted takes away the main obstacle for me and if I¡¯m to guarantee your safety, we need to cut off the snake¡¯s head. Flynn may live in a violent world, but I can tell he has a good heart and I¡¯m counting on him proving me right about that, so this is what we will do.¡±

    He res around the room with a fierce protective expression on his face and growls, ¡°We pay Pedro a visit and I¡¯m guessing he will be only too happy to assist us in this matter. There is only one other person who detests my brother as much as I do, and he will take great pleasure in helping you in any way he can.¡±

    I stare at Louisa¡¯s father with overwhelming respect and can¡¯t believe how well he has taken this.

    I¡¯m in awe of him and it appears his wife and daughter are too, which shows me immediately how he has grown so sessful. It takes a strong man to roll with the punches and Dimitri is obviously a professional, so with a great sense of relief and hope for the future, I take the ss of champagne he offers me and toast a very different future to the one I thought I had.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ28

    I¡¯m surprised at how well my father has taken this and when the champagne bottle is empty, Vivian and Flynn head to the kitchen to make coffee and I guess it¡¯s just an opportunity for them to talk. I feel a little nervous as I sit with my father and wonder what¡¯s running through his mind right now.

    ¡°Louisa.¡± The soft tone of his voice makes me nce up in surprise and he pats the seat beside him.

    ¡°Come here, honey. I have something to tell you.¡±

    I swear my heart thumps so hard he can hear it, and as I do as he says, I¡¯m surprised when he takes my hand and sighs. ¡°I¡¯m not going to pretend I¡¯m ecstatic about this, but there is only one thing that concerns me.¡±

    I feel a little on edge as he says softly, ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    He nods. ¡°When your mother died, I was so afraid for you. I hated that you would grow up never really knowing how strong she was. How amazing and how wise and all of this¡­¡± He waves his hand around the room. ¡°Was because of her. She picked me up when I was down and ced me back on track. She was the rock I needed and my best friend. I don¡¯t think she was afraid of anything, and I see a lot of her in you.¡±

    He ces his arm around my shoulders and pulls me tight against him, and it¡¯s as if I¡¯m ten years old again.

    ¡°I watched you struggle when Crystal came into our lives. She wasn¡¯t half the person your own mother was and yet you tried so hard to wee her. I understood the yearning you had for a normal family, and I would have done anything to give that to you. When Sienna came along, I was happy you had a sister. You weren¡¯t on your own anymore, and I hoped you¡¯d be friends.¡±

    Heughs ruefully. ¡°I never really expected you to be so different. However, despite her ws, I know Sienna loves you. She doesn¡¯t show it in the best of ways, but I see it in her eyes. She needs a little more guidance and I¡¯m guessing will marry some schmuck from the valley, but if that¡¯s what makes her happy, then I can¡¯t ask for more.¡±

    I swallow hard because my father has never opened up to me like this and it¡¯s surprising me.

    ¡°I was never worried about Sienna¡¯s future quite as much as yours.¡±

    He sighs heavily and squeezes my shoulder. ¡°You are so like your mother. You have strong opinions and don¡¯t tolerate fools easily. I watched you have a hard timepared to Sienna and knew that you would only marry for love. It worried me that you would rather be alone than tolerate any of the guys who came calling and I¡¯m ashamed to admit that I paired you up with Brad in the hope you would grow closer to him.¡±

    ¡°You did that?¡± I¡¯m incensed, and heughs out loud. ¡°Of course, I did. I thought if I put you two together, you would grow to like him. He is driven, good at business, a little cocky, but I was certain you could deal with that, and I had hoped you would realize you were perfect for one another. I never factored in Flynn V asquez, though, and I saw the looks you shared before the weekend and I¡¯m not stupid. I guessed the meetings were an excuse to spend time with him. I¡¯m not a fool, Louisa. I can tell when I¡¯m being yed, and you weren¡¯t as subtle as you think you were.¡±

    This time Iugh out loud and for a second, we share a moment that¡¯s so special I wish it was possible to box it up forever. I love my dad; I always have, and his approval means the world to me.

    Then he sighs and pulls me harder against him. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy, though.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    I¡¯m under no illusions about that and ask the burning question on my lips, ¡°Why are you helping him bring your brother down? There must be another reason because it¡¯s not on my behalf.¡±

    Once again, heughs softly. ¡°You¡¯re sharp, Louisa, and you always have been. No¡­¡± He says angrily, ¡°It¡¯s for Vivian. That bastard Wesley ruined her. He damaged her physically, mentally, and ripped out her heart when he stole her son. If I bring Massimo down, I bring him down too and one thing is guaranteed, Wesley will not survive this if I have to pull the trigger myself.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised at the venom in his voice and the anger that surrounds him like a destructive force, and he growls, ¡°We need a man like Flynn. Strong, unafraid, but with his soul edged with honor. He¡¯s far from perfect, but that¡¯s through no fault of his own. I recognize a good man when I see one and he has given me no reason to doubt that opinion I have of him. I see a lot of Vivian in him and not just in his appearance, but I understand those people, honey. Your uncle is one of them. My own family was from the same mold and it runs through my blood too. I may be a respectable businessman now, but inside I am every bit as ruthless. I chose a different life because I could. Flynn is working with what he has, and I can tell he¡¯s got a good heart. You will be the best part of him, like your mother was with me and how would I not give my blessing based on that alone?¡±

    ¡°I love you, daddy.¡± I hug him so hard he chuckles.

    ¡°I love you too, honey.¡±

    We look up as Vivian heads into the room with Flynn close behind, carrying a tray of coffee. I don¡¯t miss his anxious expression and I smile, loving how his eyes pull me in and hold my heart hostage all over again.

    Jumping up, I head across and take the tray from him and smile happily, loving the relief on his face as he turns to my father.

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Thank me when we rid the world of Wesley V asquez and his best friend.¡±

    I hand a coffee to my father and watch his arm fall around Vivian¡¯s shoulder as she takes my ce and snuggles into his side. As I sit beside Flynn, I take his hand and the love in his eyes makes me so happy I almost pinch myself. I never really expected a moment like this. I hoped for a moment like this all my life and never believed it would happen. But it has and now it¡¯s the most important thing in the world to make it count and move on as a family and set Winter free because in achieving that, the chains fall from everyst one of us who have been affected by Massimo Duren and Wesley V asquez.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ29

    Pedro Carlos is a man I¡¯m familiar with. I understand his life because I live one the same.

    We touch down in Colombia and the cked-out windows of the cars that stand waiting for us wraps me in familiarity. Mafiaes in many forms and Pedro Carlos is the best at what he does in Colombia.

    Today we flew with two extra passengers. A family visit or a business one. Both, I suppose, and as we take our seats in the two waiting cars, I know Pedro favors caution above everything.

    Louisa snuggles by my side and whispers, ¡°Why aren¡¯t we traveling with my father and Vivian?¡±

    ¡°Security, baby.¡±

    I drop a kiss on her lips and grin. ¡°Your uncle knows the score. If we are ambushed, we stand a better chance apart. One car may survive, which limits the casualties.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me.¡± Louisa appears anxious and I shrug. ¡°It¡¯s our world and you will get used to it.¡±

    She grips my hand, and I don¡¯t think I will ever stop desiring this woman. Out of respect to our family, we slept apartst night, but there won¡¯t be many more of them. I need Louisa by my side as if she is one of my own limbs and I am surprised how quickly I reached that point. I have always been alone. I preferred it, but when she came into my life, I found an overwhelming need to keep her by my side. It¡¯s as if I can¡¯t breathe unless she is safe and she will never be safer than by my side. If I¡¯m anxious about anything, it¡¯s that any harm wille to her because of me and that is why I¡¯m not stopping until every threat is dealt with and we can breathe a huge sigh of relief.

    I am used to amazing homes. My own is a fortress and Dimitri lives like a King. Pedro, it seems likes to unt his wealth and I smirk to myself when we pass through huge, pired gates with a gold crown on each stone column. The ornamental gardens stretch along the sweeping driveway and the white house that appears around the bend almost sparkles in the sunlight. I¡¯m not sure where it ends because I¡¯ve never seen a house as big as this in my life. It has no end and I¡¯m certain could contain a small town within its walls.

    ¡°Your uncle likes the finer things in life, it seems.¡± I can¡¯t help saying.

    Louisaughs. ¡°He¡¯s a little ostentatious with his money, but you¡¯ll like him. He¡¯s a teddy bear.¡±

    Biting back a grin, I¡¯m guessing he is anything but. More like a grizzly bear with sharp ws because his reputation precedes him. Pedro Carlos is a man even I wouldn¡¯t like to meet on a dark night. He cuts his enemies down before they can even make an excuse and disposes of their assets in a damaging way. Unlike Massimo, though, he doesn¡¯t torture for fun and has a strict moral code where it concerns his family. His own live a respectable life and he has high expectations of them. His sons joined him in the family business along with his daughters, who, by all ounts, married well and provided him with several grandchildren, all of whom live in this giant fortress. A family man and a killer.

    I¡¯m interested to meet him.

    AS THE CARSe to a stop, the doors are wrenched open, and a surly guard looks inside and sweeps the cab with his eyes. As wees go, it¡¯s an unfriendly one, but I¡¯m guessing security has no friends. They always expect the worst and act ordingly and only when he can see we mean no harm, does he nod and toss his eyes outside the car.

    ¡°Please stand facing the car.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    He directs his words to me, and I catch the furious expression in Louisa¡¯s eyes as she opens her mouth to protest.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, baby, the man¡¯s only doing his job.¡±

    I do as he says and as he searches me and removes my weapons, the flush on Louisa¡¯s face tells me that danger excites her. Wishing like crazy we were alone right now so I could take advantage of that, I wink and throw her a scorching look, promising we will revisit this moment when we are alone.

    Dimitri and Vivian join us, and he says apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Flynn, Pedro doesn¡¯t like surprises.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯s a wise man.¡±

    Loudughter heads my way and as I turn, I see the man himself leaning against the huge front door, watching on with amusement.

    ¡°Uncle Pedro.¡± Louisa breaks free and runs into his arms and the genuine warmth on his face at seeing her brings a smile to my lips.

    ¡°Mi Angel, you make me so happy.¡±

    He looks past her to Vivian and winks. ¡°My beautiful Vivian, you bloom like a rare orchid in the desert.¡±

    Dimitriughs out loud and rolls his eyes, taking his wife¡¯s hand firmly in his. ¡°She is my rare bloom, Pedro, and don¡¯t you forget it.¡±

    I watch with interest as they embrace one another and feel the genuine warmth surrounding us.

    This is what I crave. It¡¯s much the same when I meet up with my friends from Club Mafia, but aside from that, it¡¯s alien to me.

    Louisa steps by my side and slips her hand in mine, causing Pedro to say with amusement, ¡°It appears there are some questions to ask.¡±

    He frowns and Louisa rolls her eyes. ¡°You go easy on Flynn, uncle. He doesn¡¯t need an interrogation.¡±

    I don¡¯t miss the steely glint in his eye as he looks between us and I¡¯m guessing he has other ideas about that and as we follow him into the house, I prepare myself for a difficult visit ahead.

    EVERYTHING I THOUGHT about Pedro Carlos is borne out as we wander through opulent rooms that are obviously the result of a well-run business. Drugs, extortion, arms, and other crimes are profitable because Pedro is the best at what he does. As his wife joins him, I¡¯m not surprised to see she¡¯s young enough to be his daughter and is dripping in luxury. A tall willowy blonde with an amazing tan and figure and jewelry that probably cost millions of dors, dangling from her neck and wrists.

    A huge diamond ring shes in the sunlight and as his arm slips around her waist, he says proudly, ¡°Meet Sunny, wife number five.¡±

    I don¡¯t even want to know what happened to wives one to four and as everyone murmurs a polite greeting, my idea of the perfect family is distorted a little.

    Dimitri and Vivian strike up a conversation with the couple leaving me and Louisa standing by the open patio doors sipping the champagne Pedro insisted on.

    ¡°Wow, he doesn¡¯t hang around.¡±

    Louisa shakes her head as she looks at Sunny.

    ¡°What happened to wife number four?¡± I¡¯m curious and Louisa grins. ¡°Willow was a carbon copy of Summer. They don¡¯tst long because Pedro has a wandering eye. I believe Willow is currently enjoying her pay off in the arms of her fitness trainer.¡±

    ¡°So, she¡¯s still alive?¡± I¡¯m a little relieved about that and Louisa grins. ¡°He¡¯s not a monster, just easily bored.¡±

    ¡°Then I pity him because the best part I believe is the journey.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡±

    Louisa smiles so happily it takes all my self-control not to push her through those doors and lose us in this house for the entire afternoon.

    For the most part, the day is spent catching up like any family asion and we eat a fine lunch out on the terrace, surrounded by cooling fans under a gazebo. The wine flows and is obviously expensive and, like most families, the conversation is filled with jokes andughter. When the final dish is cleared away, Pedro says easily, ¡°Sunny, take Vivian and Louisa and show them the improvements you are making. I¡¯m guessing they would be interested in that.¡±

    ¡°Of course, baby boy, I would be happy to.¡±

    She stops and openly kisses Pedro with a deep, long lingering kiss that is quite embarrassing to watch. The fact her hand rests in his crotch makes me want to ce my hands over Louisa¡¯s eyes because what the fuck, she¡¯s almost getting him off in full view of his guests.

    Without warning he ps her hard on the ass and as she yelps, he growls, ¡°Later, baby girl.¡±

    She doesn¡¯t seem to mind and winks before saying in a high-pitched voice, ¡°Follow me girls. I can¡¯t wait to show you how generous my big bear is.¡±

    The expression on Louisa¡¯s face makes me wish for a camera right now and as they head off, I¡¯m guessing she wishes she was anywhere else.

    As soon as the women leave, the tension in the air increases and I see why Pedro is considered the biggest bastard in Colombia.

    He turns his attention to me and snaps, ¡°Why the fuck are you here?¡±

    Dimitri looks at me apologetically and I maintain my nk expression and say evenly, ¡°Because the two most important people in my life walked away from this table and I want to guarantee their safety.¡±

    ¡°And you expect me to believe that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡±

    I stare him down and as testosterone collides in mid-air, Dimitri clears his throat. ¡°Flynn has an interesting story to tell, Pedro, that I think you should listen to.¡±

    Still staring daggers at me, he growls, ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Without a hint of nerves, I ry the facts and watch his anger intensify with every word spoken.

    By the time I finish, I swear he¡¯s breathing fire, and he turns to Dimitri and growls, ¡°That fucking bastard. How do you want me to end his life?¡±

    ¡°We need your help, not a hit.¡±

    ¡°It would be my pleasure, my friend. Those bastards have lived too long already, and we are the idiots who allowed it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡± Dimitri looks worried. ¡°He has Flynn¡¯s friend and we both know he will guard her well. It won¡¯t be easy to set her free. Then there¡¯s Wesley. I¡¯m guessing Massimo won¡¯t be so friendly when he learns what his closest friend did to him all those years ago. No, I¡¯ve been thinking about this, and we have a golden opportunity to set them against one another and step back and watch the show.¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s that easy?¡± Pedro spits on the ground. ¡°I have no doubt Massimo will deal with Wesley. That will be the easy part but bringing him down is a different thing entirely.¡±

    Pedro looks thoughtful. ¡°We need an enemy within.¡±

    My ears prick up and I say roughly, ¡°Then you¡¯re looking at him.¡±

    Their eyes swing my way and I growl. ¡°My entire life, I¡¯ve been that enemy within my uncle¡¯s house. Watching and waiting for the opportune moment to rid me of him forever. If I must, I will do the same with Massimo. Gain his trust and bring him down inside his own walls.¡±

    I don¡¯t miss the look the two men share, which makes me strangely uneasy, and then Pedro leans forward and says in a disgusted voice. ¡°The only way you will get inside Massimo¡¯s fortress is chained to his wall while he fucks you to death.¡±

    Dimitri looks sick and nods. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Flynn, we¡¯ve known for some time the details of my brother¡¯s perverted hobby. He takes young men and ruins them for fun and for all your skills, you will be exposed to that risk.¡±

    Pedro leans back and grabs his ss of whiskey, taking a long drag while wrestling with something on his mind.

    ¡°I have another idea that may work better. It will buy us some time and that is all, but will start the, how you say it, ball rolling.¡±

    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± I¡¯m keen to hear the facts and he looks at Dimitri and smiles.

    ¡°We know something the great Massimo does not. His best friend betrayed him, and he has a daughter. Flynn will arrange a meeting with his uncle¡¯s best friend somewhere public, promising him his loyalty and, as a gift, he will deliver him a new toy to y with.¡±

    Dimitri looks worried. ¡°How will that work?¡±

    Pedro looks at me and, for the first time, I sense his eptance and he smiles when I nod and say darkly, ¡°I can do that.¡±

    Dimitri still looks confused, and I fix Pedro with a twisted smile. ¡°The enemy within you say. I¡¯ve been training for that role all my life. Leave it with me. I¡¯ll arrange everything and all I need to know is that I have your back up at my disposal when needed.¡±

    Pedro nods and then leans forward, staring me straight in the eye. ¡°All the time you treat my Louisa properly, you have my loyalty. If you don¡¯t, you be my biggest enemy and I will end your life in the cruelest way possible. Do we have a deal?¡±

    ¡°We have a deal.¡± I hold out my hand and as we shake on it, I see the promise in his eyes. I know he loves his goddaughter like one of his own and it¡¯s just a good thing I love her far more. He will be my ally until the end of time because I will never do anything to hurt Louisa and if I did, I would wee death, anyway.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ30

    Five minutes in and I¡¯m ready to kill Sunny in cold blood. She chatters on about how much money Pedro spends on her and I want to pull my own ears off. As always, Vivian is polite and feigns interest, but I resist openly yawning. Luckily, as we make our way through their ptial home, a familiar face heads our way, holding the hand of a mini version of herself.

    ¡°Gloria.¡± I open my arms and she beams broadly and heads into them. ¡°Louisa, you are glowing, wait¡­¡± She steps back and the knowing glint in her eyes makes meugh out loud.

    ¡°I want to hear all about it.¡± She turns to Sunny and says quickly, ¡°I¡¯m taking Louisa off your hands for a catch up. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Sunny shakes her head and Vivian looks as if she would prefer to join us. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You kids go and catch up. Vivian and I will enjoy a cozy chat while I show her how generous your father is.¡±

    As they head off, Gloria rolls her eyes. ¡°She won¡¯tst long. She¡¯s annoying as fuck and even my father can¡¯t be that stupid.¡±

    ¡°What happened to Polly? I always liked her.¡± Polly was wife number three and Gloria sighs.

    ¡°She was great. In fact, we are still in touch, but my father decided he fancied a change and that was it. I¡¯m sure he regrets it now, but she went on to marry the chief of police.¡±

    We bothugh out loud, and Gloria grins. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s still pumping her for information about my father.¡±

    Weugh even more and the little angel holding her mother¡¯s hand whines. ¡°Mommy, I want to go swimming, you promised.¡±

    ¡°Of course, my angel, I¡¯ll find Maria. She will go with you.¡±

    I follow them toward the open doors and as we step back out into the sunshine, I take a deep breath of pure oxygen. I¡¯ve always loveding here and spent many happy vacations in thepany of Pedro¡¯s daughters, who were like sisters to me. Gloria in particr and as we settle down on the sunbeds, while Sophia runs to her nanny, who appears from out of nowhere, Gloria texts the maid to bring us a pitcher of lemonade and some cookies.

    ¡°This is nice. Are you here for long?¡±

    She looks hopeful of that, and I sigh. ¡°Only for the day. We need your father¡¯s help.¡±

    Gloria looks worried. ¡°Are you in trouble?¡±

    ¡°Not me, but well, I should start at the beginning.¡±

    By the time I finish my story, Gloria¡¯s eyes are wide, and she looks worried. ¡°My father will help, but are you sure this guy is genuine?¡±

    As I think of Flynn, my expression softens, and she rolls her eyes. ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, I recognize that look. You¡¯re in love.¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    I can¡¯t deny it and she grins, looking so pleased for me it makes me smile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a little different.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Mafia.¡± I only need to say one word, and Gloria¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°And you¡¯re happy with that?¡±

    ¡°Wait until you meet him.¡±

    I giggle and she shakes her head slowly. ¡°But that won¡¯t be easy. Trust me, I know what it¡¯s like living under a threat your entire life.¡±

    Gloria married the son of her father¡¯s consigliere, and he has a firm hand in their family business.

    If anyone knows what it¡¯s like living with a man like Flynn, it¡¯s Gloria.

    ¡°It can be hard and knowing you, I¡¯m guessing you will struggle with that.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re so independent. I remember you want to be part of your dad¡¯s business. Knowing how this world operates, I¡¯m guessing your Flynn would assign you a bodyguard and you would never be allowed out on your own.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Iugh out loud and Gloria stares at me with a serious expression. ¡°I mean it, honey. This world is dangerous. It¡¯s why we live under close protection. There are many enemies out there who will use you against him. You will be a target and he will do everything possible to keep you alive.¡±

    I¡¯m not liking this conversation and it must show on my face because she says gently, ¡°Trust me, you need all the facts. I don¡¯t know Flynn, but I understand the world he operates in. It¡¯s hard, cruel, and violent, and it takes a special person to survive it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I can?¡±

    I inject some steel into my voice, and sheughs out loud. ¡°Of course, you can, but it won¡¯te without sacrifice. Take me, for instance.¡±

    She looks across at her daughter and shakes her head sadly. ¡°Sophia will never enjoy freedom.

    Her friends have been chosen based on their parentage and she will never be free to choose her own.

    Her life will be spent in a gilded cage, much like mine, and we sacrifice normal life for riches gained from misery. I¡¯m not sure this will sit well with you, so consider it carefully before lust renders you blind.¡±

    I know she is right, and I shake my head and sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not been that easy for me either, Gloria.

    Yes, I have my freedom, which I value above everything. But I have never really enjoyed that, anyway. I¡¯m the daughter of a billionaire and have my own restrictions because of it. I¡¯m included in other people¡¯s lives because of who my father is, and I¡¯m judged because of it. Any guys that head my way are doing so because of him. Since meeting Flynn, I finally understand what it¡¯s like to be desired. He can¡¯t fake that; I see it in his eyes. He¡¯s as lost as I am, and we recognize that in one another. Maybe we won¡¯tst the distance, but any distance at all is better than never experiencing what I feel when I¡¯m with him.¡±

    Gloria smiles softly and I see tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, Louisa. Really happy for you because love does have a habit of sweeping away any problems and making everything work.¡±

    As Sophia screams withughter, I notice for the first time a small bump in Gloria¡¯s belly and shriek, ¡°Oh my God, when?¡±

    She looks down andughs. ¡°Six months. We already found out it¡¯s a boy.¡± She rolls her eyes.

    ¡°God help us.¡±

    Thinking about Rodriguez, her husband, I must agree with her there. Dark, brooding, and dangerous, he could make the sun freeze and I¡¯m hoping she sees a softer side to him because that man scares me to death.

    We spend the next hour chatting about life, and I love every minute of it. Any time spent with my uncle and his daughters is a pleasure and now I have Flynn, I really do believe my life isplete.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ31

    Two dayster, we are back in LA and head straight to Dimitri¡¯s apartment in the city.

    Wesley¡¯s texts have be more abusive and now is the perfect time to head home.

    As soon as we walk inside the penthouse, there is only one thing I want and as the door closes behind us, I growl, ¡°If your clothes aren¡¯t on that floor inside of a minute, I will ruin them forever.¡±

    I start wrenching off my own and Louisa giggles as she follows my lead.

    As soon as we are naked, I sweep her into my arms and almost run to the bedroom, kicking open the door and throwing her onto the bed.

    She scoots back and stares at me with so much lust in her eyes, I don¡¯t think I willst long and despite wanting to savor the moment, I just can¡¯t and growl, ¡°This is going to be quick, but I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±

    Just watching her chest heave and her cheeks blush causes me to groan out loud and, dropping my head between her thighs, I swipe my tongue up her center, causing her to gasp loudly. Her legs shake as the wet heat beckons me inside and as I settle between her thighs, I growl, ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby, I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    Just experiencing her slick walls clench my cock almost makes me cum and I don¡¯t know how I control the urge but groan as my cock enters paradise. Her low moan of passion hits me square in the heart and it feels so good to be inside my woman again. The past few days have been pure agony, and I know I can¡¯t go through that again and if I don¡¯t fuck Louisa every night for the rest of my life, I will consider it a life wasted.

    As I thrust harder and faster, her legs wrap around my waist and my balls p against the wet trail seeping from her drenched pussy. Her sweat runs to meet mine and I grab her ass and pull her in deeper, loving her cries of passion that were caused by me and lifting one leg, I drive even deeper and love how we mate like wild animals on silken sheets.

    It¡¯s a glorious coupling of depravity because the things I want to do to this woman is all I can think of right now.

    I can tell she is close and so am I, but out of nowhere, the need to prolong this pleasure stops me from spilling into her.

    As I pull out roughly, I roll her onto her front and love how good my cock feels rubbing down the crease of her ass. She gasps as I p her hard on those plump cheeks and then groans when I dip my fingers to flick her wet clit.

    Then I hold her down with one hand while I drive my cock in from behind and she arches up and pushes back onto it, causing me to roar. While fisting her hair, I wrench her head back and drive in harder and deeper, tugging on her glorious tresses as if I¡¯m riding a pony. She screams as the orgasm hits her hard and as my own joins in, I pump hard and fast, squeezing everyst drop of cum from my cock as I fuck her raw.

    As I roll to the side, she gasps, ¡°Fuck me, that was epic.¡±

    Laughing, I pull her down to my chest and stroke her back in the first gentle act since we arrived back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. I¡¯ve wanted to do that since the moment we left. It¡¯s been pure torture ying the respectful boyfriend when all I wanted was to tie you to my bed and fuck you on repeat.¡±

    ¡°Tie me to the bed.¡± She sounds shocked, but I hear a trace of desire in her voice, and I growl, ¡°There are a lot of things I want to do to you and not all of them are strictly honorable.¡±

    Remembering how wet she got when I pped her ass tells me she won¡¯t be averse to a rougher kind of love and the need in her voice makes me smile as she whispers, ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±

    Rolling her onto her back, I grip her wrists and raise them above her head and stare deep into her eyes with a promise.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°My love is fierce, rough, and deep. I will worship your body one minute and then plunder it the next. I will be rough and gentle, and I will show you things no decent girl would ever imagine. I want the whole of you, Louisa, and will give you the whole of me in return. There is nothing I won¡¯t do for you and to you, and you have my word on that.¡±

    The passion in her eyes tells me she¡¯s happy about that and as I kiss her long, leisurely, and deeply, I am the happiest I have ever been in my life.

    I WAS true to my word and by the time I shower and dress, I have fucked Louisa in every position and in every room and it¡¯s doubtful if she can even walk straight. I love seeing the happiness in her eyes and the slight flush to her cheeks. The secret smile she gives me when I catch her attention and the soft way she touches me as our hands brush together. I love everything about this woman and especially the part where she¡¯s mine. It¡¯s still hard to believe that something good hase out of something so terrible it¡¯s hard to talk about, but where we¡¯re heading next may put that particr ghost to rest.

    Louisa is exhausted and I¡¯m not surprised. She kept up with my demands but needs to sleep now.

    The light is fading, and she could use the rest, so I kiss her long and slowly as she lies wrapped in the silken sheets and says in a hoarse whisper, ¡°Sleep now and restore your energy for when I return.¡±

    ¡°Do you have to go?¡± She looks anxious and I groan against her lips. ¡°I need to check in with Wesley. Hopefully, he will make this easy for me, and as soon as I have what I need, you can make the call.¡±

    Her eyes widen and I can tell she is nervous about our n, but I need Louisa to see it through.

    I whisper as I stroke her hair, ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Your uncle won¡¯t let anything happen to you and your father will kill us all if anything happens to you.¡±

    She nods and I hate seeing the tears glistening in her eyes and I sigh. ¡°This is my life, baby. It¡¯s not much of one, but it¡¯s all I know. I work in the shadows. It¡¯s where I¡¯m most at home and what I¡¯m about to do is nothing I haven¡¯t done countless times before. If you¡¯re with me, you ept that part of me because I¡¯m too far down this road to turn and head back.¡±

    She bites her lip and looks so troubled I want to smash something. Instead, I stroke her like a puppy dog and whisper, ¡°Sleep, and I¡¯ll be back when you wake.¡±

    As I tear myself away from her, I¡¯m just grateful nobody knows about us yet. Knowing she is safe makes me rx a lot and as I leave the hotel and hail a cab, I set my mind to business. Mafia business and that spells trouble for my fucking biological father.

    IT¡¯S strange to be back. Just heading through the gates into the fortress I call home makes me shiver with revulsion. I can understand why Angelo remodeled his entire house when his father died. Ghosts of the past aren¡¯t wee in our future and I resolve to do exactly that when I rid the world of the scum that goes by the name of Wesley V asquez.

    Silvio stops me as I head inside and smiles with relief. ¡°Good to see you, Flynn, he¡¯s been unbearable since you left.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡± I¡¯m mildly curious and the disgusted expression on Silvio¡¯s face tells me he¡¯s indulging in his usual hobby again.

    ¡°Upstairs.¡± He raises his eyes. ¡°He dragged some poor unfortunate girl off the streets and is making her life hell.¡±

    As a gut-wrenching scream echoes down the staircase, I roll my eyes to the heavens. ¡°He¡¯s getting careless. He doesn¡¯t normally bring them home.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the second one this week. The first one is currently taking an acid bath in the basement.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this shit.¡± I growl ominously. ¡°Are you with me?¡±

    Silvio looks startled. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°To remove him from our lives forever.¡±

    ¡°But Massimo.¡± The fear in his eyes reminds me why Wesley hassted so long. Every single one of his soldiers is living under the cloud of Massimo¡¯s recriminations if anything ever happens to Wesley. It¡¯smon knowledge that he would start a blood bath and murder every one of Wesley¡¯s men if they ever turned against him, and yet the disgust in Silvio¡¯s eyes tells me I can trust him.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about Massimo; I¡¯m going to get him to do it for us.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± The hope in Silvio¡¯s eyes makes me smile. ¡°Watch and learn, my friend, and at the end of it, things will change for the better around here.¡±

    Silvio nods and I brief him on what he must do and as I leave him to carry out my orders, I take the stairs two at a time with a firm grip on my hunting knife.

    As I near my uncle¡¯s bedroom, it sickens me to think of what¡¯s happening inside and as I grab what I need from my own room, I steal like an avenging angel down the hallway and pray this goes ording to n.

    Luckily, the bastard is making so much noise he doesn¡¯t hear the door open, and he can¡¯t even see it from his position facing the wall. I can just about make out in the moonlit room his naked body pounding into a woman who is tied to the bed and looks in a bad way. Even from here, I see the blood covering her body courtesy of the knife he likes to cut them with. As sadists go, Wesley is one who knows no boundaries and often cuts and chokes his victims to death, while brutally raping every part of them he can, sometimes for days.

    They are both unaware of my presence and I have practiced hard for this moment. As I edge toward the bed, I count down in my mind and as he groans, and she utters a piercing scream, I seize my chance and m the hessian sack over the bastard¡¯s head, quickly tying it at the neck exactly as Vivian described he did to her. Karma is a bitch, and I will enjoy every minute of this.

    The woman looks up in horror as Wesley bellows with rage and I ce my finger on her lips and wink, causing her to stare up at me in hope. I grab my gun and knock Wesley across the side of the head, relishing his struggling body going limp in my hands. Then I tie his hands and feet together, looking in disgust at theid body of a man who let it go years ago.

    Gently, I untie the girl and whisper, ¡°You¡¯re safe, darlin¡¯. Trust me, I¡¯ve got you.¡±

    She nods, the tears streaming down her face as she sobs in my arms.

    Gently, I lift her off the bed and carry her from the room and call out to Silvio, who rushes immediately to my side.

    ¡°Take good care of her. Clean her up, give her money. A lot of money and make sure she has somewhere to go.¡±

    ¡°And the boss?¡±

    Silvio looks worried about that, and I say angrily, ¡°You leave Wesley to me.¡±

    Turning back to the room, I can¡¯t wait to see him try to talk his way out of this one and as I retrieve my phone, I type out a text to Louisa, who may not get it until morning.

    Then I drag my uncle¡¯s body behind me down the stairs to the cer where he likes to bring his enemies to torture and take great delight in stringing him up against his own wall and leaving him to hang naked and out cold.

    mming the door on him, I turn the key and hope the rest of the n goes so smoothly. If it does, this will be a joy to watch.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ32

    I wake aching, sore and exhausted, yet so happy I could sing like Julie Andrews. How did I get so lucky?

    As I turn, I see the empty space beside me, which makes me sit up with a moment of fear. He didn¡¯te back. My first thought is that he¡¯s ok and as I seize my phone, I see the text that tells me we¡¯re now ready for phase two of our operation and my heart starts thumping as my own part in this is up.

    My fingers shake as I dial the number I hoped never to use and as the phone rings, I¡¯m not sure my voice is up to the job.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Then a gravelly voice answers with a curious, ¡°Massimo Duren. Who is this?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± My voice shakes and I dig my nails into my palm for courage. ¡°It¡¯s um, Louisa Sullivan, your, um, niece.¡±

    ¡°Louisa.¡± He sounds shocked and I¡¯m guessing he is because I¡¯ve never called, or even met him once in my life and he says quickly, ¡°Is it your father? Has something happened?¡±

    ¡°No, um, well, he doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m calling you.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± I sense his curiosity and his voice changes a little as he prepares for me to speak and I say hesitantly, ¡°I hoped we could meet. I, um, well, I have some news you may want to hear.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me; I don¡¯t like surprises.¡± His voice is hard, and distrusting, and I whisper, ¡°It concerns Iris Young and what she told me.¡±

    ¡°Iris! What did she say?¡±

    I falter and whisper, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you over the phone. It¡¯s not safe.¡±

    ¡°Does your father know about this?¡± He sounds merely curious, and I say quickly, ¡°No, which is why we need to meet.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± His voice is curt. ¡°I don¡¯t meet anyone.¡±

    ¡°Please, uncle.¡± I hate hearing that word on my lips, but I need to do this. ¡°It¡¯s well, it¡¯s something you will want to discover.¡±

    There¡¯s a slight pause and then he says curtly, ¡°I will arrange a dinner reservation. I¡¯ll bring my wife. Will you be attending alone?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be apanied by my, um, well, I believe you know him.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t expecting the lowugh that sounds down the phone and he says ¡°Now we¡¯re getting somewhere. Who is the lucky man?¡±

    ¡°Flynn V asquez.¡±

    A sharp intake of breath tells me he wasn¡¯t expecting that, and he says quickly, ¡°You had better start exining, youngdy, if you stand any hope of my attention.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call you if it wasn¡¯t in your best interests. I am putting a lot on the line for this, my own rtionship with my father for one. If he learned I was going behind his back to tell you something so destructive, he would haul my ass back to Seattle and lock me up and throw away the key.¡± My wordse out in a sudden rush. ¡°It¡¯s just that, well, Flynn came to me with a story you will very much want to hear and I¡¯m not sure my father would approve of thepany I¡¯m keeping.¡±

    I hope he falls for it because I¡¯m relying on his hatred of my father to hold this against him and then heughs and whispers, ¡°It appears you are more like me than he may befortable with. You have your meeting, but if I sense a trap, you won¡¯t make it out of there alive. Trust me on that.¡±

    He cuts the call, leaving me shaking as I grip the phone hard. Flynn told me he would only agree if he believed he was getting one over on my father and he wasn¡¯t wrong. The fact we used Flynn¡¯s name was the carrot on the end of the stick because he will now know Wesley has done something that Iris Young found out about.

    A sudden text lights up my phone.

    7. 30 The Capital Room  I forward it to Flynn and lean back in my bed and try hard to calm my freaking heart down. If I make it through dinner, I¡¯ll be lucky because I¡¯m about to have a heart attack. I¡¯m so afraid. Even over the phone, his tone was chilling, and I hope that Flynn knows what he¡¯s doing because tonight could be both the beginning and the end for both of us.

    Flynn¡¯s text does nothing to calm my beating heart, telling me he will call for me at six thirty and to stay strong until then. I¡¯m fearful about what¡¯s happening with his uncle and try to distract myself by working on myptop. Brad is pissed I took time off, but my father made my excuses personally, so it¡¯s doubtful he would everin about it and once again, I wonder what my father was on when he tried to set me up with such a dick.

    I work hard for most of the day, grateful to have something to upy my mind and as six thirty rolls ever closer, I take great care in my appearance and mentally prepare myself for what could prove to be a life changing evening.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m home.¡±

    The one voice I longed for all day calls from the door, and I run at speed toward him and fall into his arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, baby. Nothing happened.¡±

    I check him over anxiously and notice how tired he looks, but there¡¯s something different about him.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Wesley is where we need him, despite waking up and hollering like a psychotic demon. I¡¯ve spent the day enjoying briefing my soldiers on their new life if all goes ording to n.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He takes my hand and leads me to the couch and pulls me against him, sighing with pleasure. ¡°If Massimo does what I¡¯m guessing he will, Wesley will be out of my life for good. That means I step up and be the Don in his ce.¡±

    ¡°The Don?¡± My eyes are wide as I finally realize just what I signed up for, and Flynn nods wearily. ¡°It¡¯s good though. The men are on my side, and we can finally change things for the better. As well as my friends and your father, along with your uncle¡¯s help, we will have the resources to challenge Massimo when he makes his move. I¡¯m not pretending this will be easy, but it¡¯s set the wheels in motion of a n that¡¯s been years in the making.¡±

    He looks so tired I¡¯m concerned for him because he must have had no sleep at all. The fact he has showered and now wears a ck suit paired with a ck silk shirt, tells me he¡¯s returned home, and I hope I haven¡¯t lost him to the madness he surrounds himself with.

    In fact, seeing Flynn as he is now, mafia born and bred, it fills me with a sense of unease because how can I measure up to be the woman he needs in his life? It¡¯s obvious how powerful he is, just the aura surrounding him tells me he¡¯s stepped up and epted a situation he was raised for.

    He turns and looks at me and says huskily, ¡°If this meeting wasn¡¯t so important, I would fuck you with that blue silk dress around your waist, spread out on that window for the whole city to watch.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a wicked man, Flynn V asquez.¡± I can¡¯t helpughing and he shifts, pulling me onto hisp, causing my dress to ride high up my thighs. Running his hand along them, he growls, ¡°When this hellish night is over, I¡¯m spending the rest of it inside you, and that¡¯s a promise.¡±

    Tilting my face to his, he whispers, ¡°You look beautiful, baby. That color reallyplements your eyes.¡±

    He brushes his lips against mine and whispers, ¡°So fuckable and all mine. How did I get so lucky?¡±

    The tears glisten like diamonds in my eyes because I¡¯m the lucky one. I never for one moment thought I¡¯d meet a man like him who made me feel so desired and special. Flynn V asquez is an Angel sent from God and he has stolen my heart.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ33

    I don¡¯t get nervous ever, but tonight is the exception to that rule. So much is riding on this, and it has to be a sess, otherwise I will have failed my mission. There is still no word on the whereabouts of Massimo¡¯s daughter even though Malik has been searching, using every resource he has. I just hope we get to her before Massimo does otherwise, we will have lost a vital weapon in our Arsenal.

    The Capital Room is always Massimo¡¯s preferred choice and every seat in the ce will be filled with his men. Massimo likes to conduct his business there but under the close guard of his trusted soldiers.

    As we enter the restaurant, I can tell that Louisa is nervous and I grip her hand hard, desperate to reassure her. Dimitri has equipped us with state-of-the-art listening devices and Pedro is standing by with his men to get us out of trouble if it starts going to shit.

    The thing I¡¯m most nervous about, though, is seeing Winter for the first time since college. I not sure how I¡¯m going to control myself around her and physically ache for one hungry nce at her.

    Winter is the catalyst driving this, but even without her, we would be treading this path. It¡¯s just more urgent now.

    The waiter shows us to the middle table, and I note the curious nces of the other diners.

    Massimo¡¯s men and their wives or girlfriends. I¡¯m in no doubt about that and as we move through them, I sense their eyes burning a hole in my back. Louisa seems on edge, and I squeeze her hand reassuringly as we take our seats and stare at the menu.

    We don¡¯t speak out of fear of being overheard, and my thumping heart counts down to the bastard¡¯s arrival.

    Exactly on the dot of seven thirty, they arrive, and the air stills as pure evil enters the room. I stand out of respect and Louisa looks with interest at the woman beside a man old enough to be her father.

    Nothing prepares me for the automaton that glides into the room beside her husband. It¡¯s as if her soul is under lock and key because there is zero recognition or emotion in those dark eyes shrouded in mystery.

    My first view of Winter in what is well over a year is not a good one. Gone is the happy, warm person she was and in its ce is the cool, emotionless shell of the vivacious soul that once lived there. Her long ck hair gleams as if waxed and hangs long down her back. She is wearing a red silk dress that outlines her slender frame and her perfectly made-up face entuates a cold, hard beauty. She doesn¡¯t even nce in our direction and glides rather than walks beside her aging husband.

    Massimo himself rests a possessive arm on hers and I want to tear him apart with my bare hands for even touching the woman I have sworn to set free. Could I take him out now? I already know the answer to that which doesn¡¯t make this situation any better. I wonder how Angelo held it together when he was in the same position as I am now and if anything, it hardens my resolve to end her nightmare and send her captor to hell, where he will fit in nicely.

    I nod with respect as Massimo stares at me as if he wants to kill me outright, and I suppose he does. For all he knows, I am his son; the one who caused the death of the only woman he ever loved.

    There are no pleasantries as Massimo says darkly, ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    He holds out Winter¡¯s chair and I steal a look at possibly the kindest woman I have ever met and the most tragic. She barely reacts. It¡¯s as if she is frozen and has no life left in her and my heart twists in agony at the suffering she must live through every day.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Louisa, my darling niece.¡± Massimo has obviously decided she is the safer option here, and I sense her shiver with revulsion as he turns his attention to her.

    ¡°You are the image of your mother, such a terrible tragedy. You have my condolences, my dear.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Louisa can barely get the words out and as the waiter fills our sses, the conversation stalls and is reced by menace.

    He moves away and Massimo says gruffly, ¡°What¡¯s the big secret you couldn¡¯t wait to tell me?¡±

    He directs his question to Louisa, but I¡¯m guessing he is anticipating being told that I know he is my father. It¡¯s almost amusing to string this out and theny the killer blow, but I can¡¯t stop staring at Winter, who gazes down at her te as if she needs winding up.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Louisa takes a deep breath. ¡°Flynn came to visit us in Seattle because of something he was told.

    He was after answers and it¡¯s best if he tells the story.¡±

    She leans back and I raise my guard and say in a dull voice, ¡°My father¡¯s consigliere was shot and with hisst breath, he told me to find two people. Iris Young and Vivian rk.¡±

    Massimo nods but obviously doesn¡¯t remember my mother and I say in a voice devoid of emotion.

    ¡°I discovered Vivian was married to your brother, Dimitri, and flew to Seattle to discover the truth.¡± I fix him with a dark stare which only makes him smile with a sick, twisted look of satisfaction on his face.

    ¡°She told me she had been raped and beaten and left for dead.¡±

    I nce at Winter for any reaction, but she continues staring at her te.

    Massimo shrugs. ¡°Why does that concern me?¡±

    ¡°Because Wesley V asquez told her it was you.¡±

    I fix him with a searching look and to his credit, he looks shocked about that.

    ¡°He said it was me.¡± He says it slowly, as if confirming the details in his mind, and I nod.

    ¡°She became pregnant, and I was the result of that.¡± He still doesn¡¯t react even though he believes differently, and I say roughly, ¡°She was told the baby had died.¡±

    There is no reaction from Winter, and I wonder if she¡¯s even listening, and Massimo shrugs. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what that has to do with me. Wesley was mistaken. Your visit is a futile one.¡±

    He looks bored already and so I dive straight in. ¡°So, I turned to the next name on the list for answers and searched for Iris Young.¡±

    Massimo looks up with interest. ¡°And did you find her?¡±

    I watch a steely glint sh in his eyes as I nod. ¡°I visited her with Louisa, and she told us a very interesting story.¡±

    Massimo looks angry and I¡¯m guessing he hates knowing we were granted ess to her, and I wouldn¡¯t want to be in the manager¡¯s shoes when he goes looking for answers.

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    Again, Massimo merely looks interested, and I say roughly, ¡°I introduced myself as your son and she denied it. She told me you never had a son.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s old and riddled with dementia. She was wrong.¡±

    Massimo sighs heavily. ¡°The truth is, Flynn, Wesley told your mother a lie. She isn¡¯t your mother, but I am your father, as it happens.¡±

    He grins, hoping I will be shocked, emotional even, so he can disown me all over again. Perhaps rant at me for killing his beloved wife, so I lean back in my chair and shake my head. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re wrong. She told me you had a baby, but it was a girl.¡±

    For the first time, the blood drains from Massimo¡¯s face and he appears speechless. So, I carry on relentlessly aiming blow upon well prepared blow.

    ¡°She told me the baby was born shortly before Imogen hemorrhaged and died. The doctor arrived toote to save her, and she called Wesley because you were out of town at the time. They agreed you were never to discover you had a girl. You would me her for the death of your wife and the fact you wanted a son would guarantee her suffering.¡±

    ¡°Wesley said that?¡± I watch the anger re in Massimo¡¯s eyes as he curls his fist and Louisa interrupts. ¡°Wesley told Iris that he heard about an abandoned baby. The mother didn¡¯t want him, and they agreed on a swap. Flynn was that baby and apparently Wesley used him to protect himself by making you believe he was taking on your hated child, promising to make his life a living hell for causing the death of your wife, guaranteeing his own safety in the process. You would be indebted to him, and he would live under your protection. We now believe that Wesley was Flynn¡¯s father and the man who raped Vivian rk.¡±

    We watch in fascination as Massimo¡¯s rage spills out and his crazed expression should scare me right now, but all I can think of is delivering the final blow.

    ¡°So, I¡¯vee to you with a deal.¡±

    Massimo looks up sharply. ¡°Which is?¡±

    ¡°I deliver you Wesley to deal with as you wish, and I take over as the head of his family.¡±

    Massimo leans forward and says darkly, ¡°Does Wesley know this?¡±

    ¡°Wesley knows nothing.¡± I twist my mouth into an evil grin and growl, ¡°I interrupted him raping another woman and he is currently shackled to the wall of his own torture chamber. I decided to offer him to you as a sign of my loyalty.¡±

    ¡°Your loyalty.¡± I nce casually at Winter and if anything, she looks even more stiff than before, and I swear I see her lower lip tremble before it freezes back into ce.

    ¡°You want to rece Wesley as my trusted friend?¡±

    Massimoughs darkly. ¡°An interesting situation. The man I thought was my hated son turns out to be an imposter who is offering up his own father to me as a sacrifice.¡± He shakes his head andughs darkly. ¡°I love it. It¡¯s perfect. I almost wish you were my son.¡±

    Then he slips the mask back in ce and says roughly, ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me. You can hear it for yourself.¡±

    Without another word, I pick up my phone and press y and the entire conversation we had with Iris Young ys out in glorious stereo. With every word, Massimo gets even angrier and as the conversation ends, he thumps his fist loudly on the table, causing the sses to crash to the floor.

    Still, Winter looks down and as he lifts the bottle of wine and hurls it through the window, we all stare in shock at the red liquid spilling against the clear ss like blood from a massacred body.

    Massimo appears unhinged as he thumps the table in a steady beat and mutters under his breath.

    His men appear nervous around us, and the atmosphere is so tense anything could happen.

    A slight movement opposite diverts my attention, and I watch in fascination as Winter raises her hand and rests it calmly on Massimo¡¯s arm. Just that one gesture confuses me. She is in there, but why offer himfort? What the fuck is going on and why won¡¯t she look at me?

    It appears to do the trick as Massimo gets his breathing under control and looks at his wife with an expression that almost makes me believe he loves her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my darling, you are right to check me.¡±

    He lifts her hand and kisses it in a public show of affection, and I¡¯m horrified when she looks at him and smiles lovingly.

    ¡°I love you darling.¡±

    She smiles sweetly and just hearing her soft voice again drives a knife through my heart. Massimo visibly rxes and twists her long ck hair in his fingers and sighs with pleasure.

    ¡°I am such a lucky man. My wife is an angel sent to me from God. She is the only one who can calm my temper and¡­¡± He breaks off. ¡°Oh, I forgot that you two have already met.¡±

    I don¡¯t miss the cunning gleam in his eyes he says to her, ¡°Isn¡¯t Flynn one of your brother¡¯s friends, darling? I¡¯m certain you all shared a house at Rockwell Academy. Well, this is nice? Two friends meeting up atst.¡±

    As I stare in shock, Winter turns her attention to me, and I¡¯m not even sure she is looking at me at all as she says in a stilted voice. ¡°Flynn was my brother¡¯s friend. We rarely spoke.¡±

    For some reason, I can tell it¡¯s important that I back her up and I nod. ¡°It¡¯s true. I kept my distance because Angelo told us to. Winter lived with her friend Emma at the top of the house, and we never mixed.¡±

    Massimo¡¯s eyes sh as he stares between us and then snarls, ¡°That aside. Where is your¡­ well, where is Wesley now?¡±

    ¡°I told you, chained up and awaiting his fate. Either by your hand or mine.¡±

    Massimo looks at me with approval for the first time and nods. Then he looks across at Louisa and smiles. ¡°You did well, my dear, bringing this to my attention and have no fear, I won¡¯t be telling your father of your visit. In fact, I doubt I¡¯ll ever speak to him again.¡± He sighs heavily. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame when families are torn apart, isn¡¯t that right, Winter?¡±

    If he is looking for a reaction, he doesn¡¯t get one as she merely nods, saying in her perfectly controlled voice. ¡°Such a shame.¡±

    Massimo sighs loudly. ¡°My own wife can¡¯t bear to be around her brother. I have tried so many times to bring them together, but she is so reliant on me she can¡¯t bear to be away from me for a second. Isn¡¯t that right, my darling?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my darling.¡± Winter looks at Massimo as if he is her one true love and I feel sick to my stomach. Something isn¡¯t right and then Massimo says in a voiceced with pure evil.

    ¡°I will take delivery of Wesleyter tonight. I thank you for bringing this matter to my attention and before we bring this to a conclusion, I would like to know just one thing.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± I already know what¡¯sing, and I was right, as he says with a slight break to his voice.

    ¡°Have you discovered my daughter¡¯s whereabouts?¡±

    I almostugh out loud because as if I would tell him if I did.

    Instead, I shake my head and pretend to be upset.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t. Perhaps Iris Young will be more forting to you. I¡¯m afraid our conversation was interrupted before she could reveal where she went.¡±

    Massimo nods and I¡¯m guessing Iris is about to get a visit outside of normal hours and I¡¯m not surprised when he stands and helps Winter to her feet before saying, ¡°Please forgive my rudeness, but we have much to arrange. I would be honored if you enjoyed your meal at my expense and I will enjoy many years of loyal service from you, Flynn. You did the right thing in bringing this to my attention and Louisa¡­¡± He turns and fixes her with a soft smile. ¡°You can alwayse to me if you need anything. I am your humble servant.¡±

    Louisa says gruffly, ¡°Thank you, um, uncle.¡±

    As they head from the room, I¡¯m not surprised when the other diners stand and follow them, revealing I was right about their identity. As we sit alone in the emptied restaurant, Louisa breathes a huge sigh of relief.

    ¡°What the fuck? I¡¯ve never been so scared in my life, and someone has got to help that poor woman. There¡¯s something seriously wrong there.¡±

    I nod, my heart twisting in pain as I witnessed first-hand Winter¡¯s suffering. I¡¯m not sure if we can wait for the n to work out because something is telling me she doesn¡¯t have long.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ34

    As soon as we leave the restaurant, Flynn says with a hint of impatience in his voice. I¡¯m so sorry. We must return home to deal with Wesley. I should arrange his transportation.

    He turns to me and says gently, ¡°Perhaps you should head back to the hotel. I¡¯ll take you and then return when I¡¯ve dealt with Wesley.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Flynn looks surprised and I say firmly, ¡°I want to know the whole of you, Flynn, even if that scares me to death. I want to meet your uncle and I want to see where you were brought up. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s dangerous, shocking, or despicable. I desire the whole of you, Flynn, all the jagged edges and sharp corners. I want to learn the cruelty of your life and understand how you were formed.¡±

    ¡°No, Louisa.¡± Flynn appears angry and I grab his face in my hands and press my lips against his to silence him. Pulling away I whisper, ¡°Let me in, Flynn. You¡¯re not on your own anymore, and I need to do this. You need me to do this, and if we are to stand any chance of surviving this life, we must stick together.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m surprised when he pulls me roughly against him and kisses me so deeply it takes my breath away and then he growls, ¡°Be careful what you wish for, baby. You are about to head on a one-way ticket to hell.¡±

    I CAN TELL Flynn is on edge. The closer we get to his home, the quieter he gets and as we pass through huge electric gates, I look out on andscape that screams intimidation. Even though I¡¯m used to living in arge house with all the trappings of wealth, this is like venturing into Hogwarts. It¡¯s gloomy, threatening and frightening. It¡¯s probably where Stephen Kinges for inspiration for his horror stories, and I am already regretting my impulsive decision toe here.

    Flynn has obviously been seized by the circling demons because there¡¯s an aura of despair in the car that intensifies the closer we get to the house of horrors. Clearing my throat, I try to think of somethingplimentary to say, nice even but can onlye up with, ¡°It¡¯s, well, um¡­¡± ¡°Hell, baby. Wee to hell.¡±

    Flynn cuts me off and brings his Ferrari to a screeching halt outside a huge oak door and he exhales sharply. ¡°Like I said, be careful what you wish for because you may want to change yours.¡±

    He turns and I see an expression of resignation on his face as he sighs. ¡°You, though, can always change your mind. Say the word and I¡¯ll turn around and take you back to the apartment.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I try to stop my voice from trembling. ¡°I want to understand you, and I¡¯m guessing this is going to tell me everything I need to know.¡±

    ¡°You may decide it¡¯s too much. A lot to take on and regret your decision. What happens if you change your mind about me-us?¡±

    For the first time since I met him, Flynn seems a little unsure. He¡¯s always been so strong, self-assured, and confident. I suppose I¡¯m so used to being that person myself I understand far more what he¡¯s going through and so I grip his hand firmly and tug him sharply against me, saying fiercely, ¡°Nothing will ever change how I feel about you. How could it when you are kind, loving, and considerate?¡±

    He rests his head against mine and says with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you that question again when we leave. Prepare for a crash course in misery, baby, because the next few hours will never leave you and I will say it again. Just tell me and I¡¯ll turn this car around and save you from possibly the worst experience of your life.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll say it again. No!¡±

    With a deep sigh, he nods toward the house. ¡°Then let me show you what pain looks like.

    Humiliation, hatred, and revulsion. Open your eyes and see what happens when your sins catch up with you and what a monster fear molds even the most reluctant man into.¡±

    He turns away and leaves the car, rounding it to open my door and as he takes my hand, he grips it hard and whispers, ¡°I will never let anything happen to you. This is the reality of my life, and you will understand why I have been driven to this point.¡±

    I fall silent as we head inside and are transported into what appears to be like an ancient castle.

    Dark wood paneling creates a somber wee, and I half expect ming torches on the wall, instead of the huge ornate chandeliers and wall sconces that are lit with a warm glow. There are no modern touches, just dusty looking antiques and ancient looking paintings residing behind gold, heavy frames.

    It¡¯s a little overwhelming because there are no women¡¯s touches anywhere and the whole vibe is one of intimidation and secrecy.

    A man appears, who nods to me and fixes Flynn with an anxious look. ¡°He¡¯s getting more irate by the second. I hoped he would have calmed down by now, but he has the resilience of a devil.¡±

    ¡°Let him shout all he likes. His ride out of here leaves in less than an hour.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The guy looks a little wary of me and Flynn pulls me forward. ¡°This is Louisa, my girlfriend. She knows everything, so you can rx.¡±

    Being described as Flynn¡¯s girlfriend causes a warm fluffy emotion to spread through me, casting light on shade. It¡¯s so good to be with him and despite all of this, I wouldn¡¯t want to be anywhere else but his side and to my surprise, the man¡¯s face breaks out into a smile, and he nods with approval, making me feel a lot better about myself.

    ¡°Silvio, ma¡¯am. Wee to damnation.¡±

    He winks and shares an amused nce with Flynn, who rolls his eyes and grips my hand a little tighter. ¡°Well, Louisa has requested that I show her my home and the first stop should be meeting the family, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Silvio looks wary of that. ¡°Are you sure? I mean¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± My own voice rings out, determined and defiant, and Silvioughs softly. ¡°Then wee, ma¡¯am, and you have my assurance that everybody here, with one exception maybe, will protect you with their life.¡±

    My eyes widen as I sense the power Flynn now has because he has an army of men behind him who are intent on keeping him alive. I know how it works. Uncle Pedro has the exact same loyalty and now seeing it first-hand, it reminds me what I¡¯ve signed up for.

    Gloria was right. My life is about to change and just thinking of living in this ce gives me the creeps. Almost as if he can read my mind, Flynn says out loud, ¡°When Louisa moves in, prepare for demolition. This ce will be knocked down and rebuilt and there will be nothing left of the old ways.¡±

    Silvio grins. ¡°I¡¯m happy about that.¡±

    Flynn turns and stares at me long and hard, as if he¡¯s deep in thought, which is a little unnerving, really. It¡¯s almost as if he¡¯s preparing himself for something and then he says in a deep, husky voice, ¡°Are you ready to meet Satan himself?¡±

    To be honest, I¡¯m not, but part of me is curious about the man who has made Flynn¡¯s life a living hell and so I nod. ¡°As I¡¯ll ever be.¡±

    Silvio shakes his head and turns and as we follow him, I offer up a prayer to keep us safe and deliver us from this madness.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ35

    It feels strange escorting Louisa to the basement, where I have chained my naked uncle to the wall. I¡¯m pretty certain she won¡¯t enjoy the experience half as much as I will. If anything concerns me, it¡¯s that she will never look at me in the same way again. Women don¡¯t get to see the harsh reality of our life. They are protected and cherished and live in a bubble protecting them from the evil world we live in. But Louisa is different, and I love her for that. So strong, curious, probably foolish but independent and knows her own mind and I would never treat her any less than my equal.

    However, now that I¡¯ve found her, I¡¯m desperate to keep her and this will be the biggest test of our rtionship so far.

    As Silvio turns the key and slides back the huge iron bolt, I¡¯m more anxious about what Louisa thinks than anything else.

    As we enter the room, she grips my hand a little tighter and an eerie silence wraps around us, making me wonder if my uncle has passed out. Then a lowugh of pure evil reaches out and ws at my senses, and his voice slides across my soul like the slithering snake he is.

    ¡°So, you showed up atst. Maybe now we can make some progress.¡±

    I say nothing and grip Louisa¡¯s hand a little tighter as he casts his devilish eyes over her andughs out loud. ¡°Is that the best you could do? I knew you were mad bute on, Flynn, where¡¯s your taste?¡±

    Dropping Louisa¡¯s hand, I step forward and punch him hard around the head, causing her to gasp and the blood to coat my knuckles. To my uncle¡¯s credit, he merelyughs as I growl, ¡°Louisa is the most beautiful woman on the and don¡¯t you dare even look at her, you dirty bastard.¡±

    My uncle spits blood and growls, ¡°You¡¯ve made your point. Now cut me down and tell me what this is all about. We both know you won¡¯t get away with this, so make it easy on yourself and your punishment will be a little less severe.¡±

    I stare at Silvio in astonishment because my uncle really believes he¡¯s still calling the shots around here and that this is just a weak show of power to make a point.

    Stepping back, I pull out my phone and say darkly, ¡°The reason you are hanging from your own torture chamber is because of a conversation I had with a woman you once knew.¡±

    As I press y, Iris¡¯s voice sounds loud in the confined space and, as she speaks, Wesley looks up in surprise. As the words hit home, I see the expression in his eyes change in a heartbeat and Silvio¡¯s gasp of surprise tells me even he knows how serious this is.

    Betrayal is a terrible thing when you are caught and the fact the man you went against is the biggest monster in the pack makes it all the worse and as Iris Young spills Wesley¡¯s darkest secret, he starts shivering and not just from the cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ll set you free, I¡¯ll give you money, anything, just delete that recording.¡±

    It¡¯s interesting that he thinks he has a choice here and Iugh into the gloom, with all the madness of my past spilling into the atmosphere. ¡°Even now, you are trying to save your own skin. You will do anything to protect yourself; you always have. As long as you¡¯re ok, nothing or no one else matters.¡±

    I spit on his face and growl, ¡°You hide behind your men and only venture out when the coast is clear. You pick on those more defenseless than you to stroke your own over-inted ego. You rape, torture, and murder innocent women for pleasure and hide behind locked doors when your own men are under attack, onlying out when you are sure the threat has gone. You are a coward, a bully, and the most despicable man I have ever met. And the fact I am the result of that, is the reason the madness lives inside my soul. Well, not anymore, uncle, or should I call you daddy?¡±

    Wesley shouts, ¡°You only have the ramblings of a senile old woman to go on. She¡¯s mad, can¡¯t you see that? You¡¯re wrong, you are Massimo¡¯s son and he asked me to make your life a living hell. I have carried out my end of the bargain and he will protect me. This is your madness, Flynn, your fabrication just to get what you want, and he will gut you like a pig for my enjoyment when he learns what you have done.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± I step back and twist my mouth into a sadistic grin. ¡°He didn¡¯t seem so happy when I yed this recording to him less than an hour ago.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    You could cut the tension with a sweep of the finger as all hope drains from Wesley¡¯s face and he loses all his fight in an instant. He starts to shake as he whispers, ¡°Massimo knows.¡±

    ¡°Yes uncle, he knows everything, and he didn¡¯t seem too pleased, did he Louisa?¡±

    It makes me smile when a strong voice rings out, ¡°No, I would even say he looked angry. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve experienced rage quite like it.¡±

    To my surprise, she moves and stands by my side and fixes him with a dark re. ¡°It¡¯s funny how sins have a habit of catching up with you. To be honest, I¡¯m d I met you, Mr. V asquez, because now I can put a face to the name of the monster who stars in Flynn¡¯s nightmares. And do you know what?

    You¡¯re not that special. In fact, I would even go as far to say you¡¯re a big disappointment because I was expecting someone strong, but all I see is a coward, a bully, and a dying man. Enjoy the transition to Hell, Mr. V asquez. I¡¯m guessing they are preparing a ce for you as we speak.¡±

    She steps back and says roughly, ¡°Do what you must, Flynn. Get this bastard out of your system and don¡¯t hold back. I¡¯m happy to watch.¡±

    Silvio¡¯s lowugh makes me smile because God knows, I fall in love with Louisa all over again.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ36

    I sense the rage burning through my body, searing every part of it and causing the fire to burn brightly. Meeting Wesley makes everything slot into ce. The pain in his son¡¯s eyes as he struggles to deal with the cards life dealt him. The madness that he lives with every day as he carries out his uncle¡¯s wishes, never really understanding what he did to deserve such misery. The fact he¡¯s such a gentleman is the most surprising thing of all when he¡¯s had this bastard as a role model and yet picturing Vivian¡¯s kindness, I¡¯m d he received a lot more than her looks when she gave birth to him. Luckily for him, he swerved any of Wesley¡¯s personality and when he stares into the mirror, I¡¯m hoping the memory of Wesley will diminish over time.

    I wasn¡¯t sure what I¡¯d find when I came here. How I¡¯d feel walking into this house of sin.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    However, I¡¯m relieved that I¡¯ve found every answer I was looking for because this is a life I can deal with. It¡¯s surprised me more than anything that I am not sickened by what I see. The dark, torture chamber of the damned shocked me at first and then I was d to be here to witness the tough retribution that only a man like Wesley deserves. I¡¯m guessing Flynn would never bring anyone here who hadn¡¯t earned every minute of it and if this is his life, I understand the reasons why a lot better.

    Gloria doesn¡¯t think I can cope with this. That I¡¯m not strong enough-I am. In fact, I almost wish I could murder the bastard myself for Flynn because when I picture the torment this man has put him through all his life makes me madder than Satan and every bit as evil.

    So, I step back, and hope Flynn makes this a long, slow, torturous death, but am surprised when heughs out loud.

    ¡°Well, this was nice, and it¡¯s good to catch up, but I don¡¯t want to waste any more of my life on you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wesley almost sounds hopeful, thinking he will be freed and Flynn steps forward and says with a great deal of satisfaction. ¡°I promised to deliver you to Massimo this evening. One thing I always do, uncle, is deliver on my promises.¡±

    Wesley¡¯s agonized scream is surprising because it appears the anticipation of it is causing him more pain than anything else and Flynn looks first at me and then at Silvio and the light in his eyes dances around the gloom like a firefly.

    ¡°This is interesting. You fear the thought of what¡¯sing more than anything that has happened so far. I wonder if that¡¯s what the women felt when you got your disgusting hands on them. Did you listen to their screams and spare anypassion for them? My mother, for example.¡±

    Flynn steps forward and grasps his face in his hands and squeezes hard, causing Wesley¡¯s eyes to bulge and his face to turn red. He snarls, ¡°Did you care for Logan as hey dying on the ground as a result of all the loyal years of service? Did you care about the emotional damage you did to my mother when you told her that her baby had died before trapping him in a lifetime of hell with you?

    No, I¡¯m guessing not and now those sins are catching up with you because your biggest mistake in life isn¡¯t in my creation. It¡¯s betraying the man who you called your best friend to ensure your own miserable safety. It¡¯s lying to him and taking away the one thing that could have saved him from the madness he lives with every day, and it¡¯s amusing that the insanity in him will be your own painful downfall.¡±

    Flynn steps back. ¡°I almost wish I had the pleasure myself, but knowing he could do a much better job of it fills me with happiness.

    Flynn looks at his uncle with disgust as Wesley pisses on the ground in fear and starts to shake violently, pleading, ¡°Please son¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t get to say another word because with a roar, Flynn¡¯s fist cracks his skull and the scream that causes bounces off the walls mingling with the tortured ghosts of the past. As he slumps forward, still hanging by his wrists, Flynn turns to Silvio and sighs with relief. ¡°Thank God I never have to hear that whining bastard¡¯s voice again. Deliver him to evil and there is no need to pray for his soul.¡±

    He looks across the dingy room and as his eyes find mine, the fierce love I see burning in them makes my breath hitch and my heart beat faster because Flynn has dealt with his past and is now facing his future and I am the lucky one who gets to see what that involves.

    WE WALK hand in hand away from the madness and the disgusting remains of the man who deserves everythinging to him and as we step back into civilization, Flynn says wearily, ¡°This may be our home now, Louisa but if I recognize one brick in it by the time you have changed it forever, I won¡¯t be happy.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The excitement starts building as he turns and pulls me close to him and stares deeply into my eyes. ¡°It means that I want to marry you, look after you, have a family with you and love you forever because you are the family I never believed I¡¯d find. You are the woman I never knew was out there waiting for me, and you are my motivation and reason for living.¡±

    Then he kisses me long and slowly and after a while, he pulls back and whispers, ¡°This is our first good memory in a ce filled with nothing but bad ones. We will make this house a happy one and I know I¡¯m asking a lot, but will you walk into the madness with me, Louisa, and make me happy for once in my life?¡±

    I don¡¯t even hesitate and say huskily, ¡°Yes, Flynn, of course I will. I love you.¡±

    He looks shocked, as if he forgot such a word existed and I reach up and touch the palm of my hand to his face and whisper, ¡°I love you, Flynn and I always will.¡±

    The emotion in his eyes makes the tears run freely down my face as we share a moment that changes both our lives. His own hand closes against mine and he says with a low growl, ¡°I love you too, Louisa. I can finally say that knowing I have a chance of keeping it. Knowing I deserve it and knowing I mean it. I love your smile, your beautiful soul, and your fierce loyalty. I love the passion and fire in your eyes and your beautiful body. I love your intelligence and your kindness and most of all I love being inside you where I am happiest, so I¡¯m done with talking and we need to get the fuck out of here, so I can show you just how much I love you all night long.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t even wait for my response and tugs me after him as if there¡¯s a fire and as we head outside to his waiting car, I can¡¯t wait for what happens next.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ37

    I don¡¯t deserve Louisa. A woman like that isn¡¯t meant for a man like me. Good, honest, kind and courageous. When she stood by my side with no fear and squared up to my uncle, I fell even deeper under her spell. The fact she epted the situation and even appeared to relish it, deepened that love and I have never seen a more beautiful woman than the one who stood by my side and now it¡¯s up to me to prove to her that I am worthy of her love.

    Leaving Silvio to deal with the garbage, we head to my apartment in town because thest thing I want is to make love to Louisa in this torture chamber, so we head off and it amazes me to find that I leave the part of me that feared the future behind. The despair stays with it along with the loneliness because I have the most amazing woman by my side now and I will make our lives a happier one and will kill anyone who gets in the way of that.

    My love is a fierce destructive force of nature that burns inside. I may not change who I am and what I do, but I can make it count for something. I will always be mafia; I know that and yet I will be a husband and a father first. Now it¡¯s even more important that we rid the world of scum like Massimo, so we can mold this life into one we can live with, for all our sakes.

    Louisa shifts in her seat and I tell she¡¯s as excited as I am to get to our destination and Iugh softly when she says huskily, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°To my apartment. I thought you might like to see where I go to escape.¡±

    ¡°I would.¡±

    Her soft hand grasps my own and as our fingers lock together, I¡¯m d it isn¡¯t far.

    The soft ssical music ys out from the speakers, which has always calmed the rage inside me but now she does a much better job of that and as we speed away from my past into our future, I don¡¯t even spare a thought for my uncle who is being despatched to hell right now.

    As we pull into the underground car park, I¡¯m just d to be home and bringing a woman here is a first for me. To be with the same woman for longer than one night only is a first for me and a surprising pleasure, which I suppose I always knew it would be.

    Until Louisa, I never let emotion into my life. I treated my women well for one night and then walked away. I am not my uncle. I would never hurt a woman and now I have so much love to give the right one.

    We enter the elevator and I pull her into my arms and love how good she feels against me. As I stroke her hair, I hold her close and whisper, ¡°This is so good.¡±

    ¡°What, my hair?¡± She chuckles softly against my chest, and I grin. ¡°No, being here with you. I never thought it would happen, but thank fuck it did because I wouldn¡¯t want to miss this for anything.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    She leans back and drags my face down to meet hers and says huskily, ¡°You have made me a woman, Flynn, your woman, and I will never let you down.¡±

    As she kisses me hungrily, I am so done with talking and as the elevator reaches its destination, I pull her into my apartment and growl, ¡°You can take the tourter. I can¡¯t wait another minute.¡±

    Tearing off my clothes, I watch her do the same and we don¡¯t make it past the first step into my apartment before I push her against the wall and kick her legs apart, taking a moment to appreciate the flush on her face. The lust in her eyes and the incredible beauty this woman possesses makes me quite emotional as I push in hard and fast and love her gasp of pleasure as her walls clench my cock and own it all over again.

    This isn¡¯t soft, loving, or slow, this is fucking at its most desperate. As I pound into her against the wall, it¡¯s frantic and animalistic, and her loud scream of pleasure makes me even harder.

    ¡°Fuck Flynn, this is so good.¡±

    I want to drag her pleasure out slowly, inch by inch, and fill her with love because she deserves the best of everything I can give her.

    I lift her away from the wall and push her roughly to the floor and as we hit the deck, I pull her on top of me so that my back is against the cold marble. I¡¯m loving seeing her astride me as she slides down onto my throbbing cock and as I slowly fill herpletely, I stare in wonder at the flushed face infused with happiness as she bites down on her lip and groans in ecstasy.

    Just watching her fuck me makes me even harder and for once I lie back and observe an angel at work. She moves like an erotic image in all my dreams and the sexual dance she is giving me right now is pleasure at its spiciest. Just her grinding against my cock fills me with so much passion I want to prolong this all night and so, spinning her to one side, I lift her leg and drive even deeper, loving how she cries out as I hit the spot.

    Her scream of pleasure makes me feel like a king as she shudders against me and rides the wave that¡¯s crashing through her entire body. I stare in fascination as she gives into the pleasure and she has never looked more beautiful as shees apart on my cock. It¡¯s too much to hold back and with a roar Ie so hard I am blinded for a moment, and I don¡¯t think I have evere so hard in my life.

    Fucking with emotion is my new favorite hobby and I intend on practicing hard every hour I can. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get enough of this woman, and I almost pity her because now I¡¯ve found her, my love will be relentless and if anyone can cope with that, I¡¯m in no doubt she can.

    THE NEXT MORNING dawns and waking up with Louisa in my arms is a miracle that will never get old.

    Her warm body against mine heats my soul and, as she stirs, I drop a light kiss on her neck.

    ¡°Morning angel.¡±

    Her soft sigh of pleasure makes me smile and I whisper, ¡°I hope you slept well, because I want to fuck you all day.¡±

    Her lowugh makes me grin like the vige idiot, and she says with pretend weariness, ¡°You¡¯re a caveman.¡±

    As I slide into her before she wakes fully, her eyes snap open and her gasp makes me smile.

    ¡°Really, Flynn.¡±

    Her words don¡¯t match her expression as I gently rock inside her and as her legs wrap around my waist, I drive even deeper, loving how wet, warm, and delicious she is. I run my thumb against her nipple and relish her soft moan of pleasure and as I gently nip her neck, the rush of wet heat tells me she¡¯s loving every minute of this.

    This time I make love to Louisa slowly and with care, building up to her release with a slow pleasure that is nothing like the frantic coupling when we stepped foot inside this apartmentst night.

    Her low moans of pleasure fill my heart with light, and just like that, Louisa Sullivan is my newest ything. I will y with her all day and night and be happy to lose myself from life for as long it takes to sate the thirst I have for her because it never seems to diminish.

    As she cries out and she bites her lip, I stare in wonder as she experiences an orgasm of the most intense kind.

    This is what I love, seeing the pleasure my body brings to hers and for once, my own can wait.

    I¡¯m not interested in rushing this because I want to see how many times I can make here before my own stops y.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ38

    If I was under the illusion bed meant sleep, I was so wrong. I had two orgasms before Flynn dragged me from the bed and now we are sitting in his state-of-the-art kitchen as naked as nature intended, devouring the breakfast he ordered up from the local deli.

    Soft pastries and light fluffy pancakes cause my diet to fail miserably, and I couldn¡¯t give a fuck.

    Flynn obviously gets pleasure from seeing me eat and the soft smile of approval on his lips as I groan with longing is the sweetest sight.

    In fact, breakfast with Flynn is an interesting one because he surprised me by demanding I lie on his kitchen floor while he drizzled maple syrup all over my body. Then he proceeded to lick everyst drop, and I will never look at pancakes in quite the same way again. In fact, even breakfast was a sexual act and as he ate his own from between my tits, my thighs and from my own mouth, I came hard again, making me doubt I¡¯ll ever be able to keep up with him.

    Even when we shower, he runs his hands all over my body and as the water washes away the sticky heat; he drops to his knees and buries his face between my thighs and sucks and licks until Ie apart all over again. When he pulls me from the shower and dries us both in a warm towel, I return the favor and love the way he slides to the back of my throat as I suck him hard.

    As we clean our teeth, he wraps one arm around my body and eases in from behind and pushes me against the sink as he thrusts into me hard before he drags me back to bed and worships me all over again until I pass out with exhaustion.

    I WAKE with the sunlight warming my body through the huge panoramic window with Flynn¡¯s limbs tangled in mine. He is sleeping soundly, and I watch him for a moment, loving the peaceful expression on the most beautiful face I have ever seen. I still can¡¯t ept he¡¯s mine and wants me as much as I do him and now I am a firm believer in miracles because God had delivered every prayer I ever offered him and even the fact he¡¯s mafia doesn¡¯t matter.

    When I saw his uncle chained to the wall, the thing that shocked me the most was the excitement I felt. It was a rush watching an evil man get what he deserves, and I wonder what that says about me.

    Perhaps I¡¯m darker in spirit that even I thought and knowing this man flush against me is capable of so many dark deeds, makes me wild with passion. Possibly I¡¯m the monster here, not him, because I¡¯m kind of loving the dark side of him even more than the light.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± His voice startles me and I nce up and note his soft smile of amusement as he stares deep into my eyes.

    ¡°Not much, just about how much I enjoyed seeing you work yesterday.¡±

    The surprise in his eyes makes meugh out loud, and he shakes his head in wonder. ¡°I knew you were the woman for me, Louisa Sullivan. Underneath that angelic fa?ade is a wicked woman wing to get out.¡±

    ¡°You better believe it.¡±

    Heughs and then groans as his phone vibrates angrily on the bedside table.

    ¡°I should get this.¡± He pulls away with a reluctant sigh and slips from the bed, phone in hand.

    As he stands by the window and looks down on the city below, I admire his naked body like a lust crazy harlot salivating over anything he can give me.

    ¡°Malik.¡±

    I watch the excitement building and I wonder what he¡¯s hearing right now. Obviously, whatever it is makes his eyes gleam with pleasure that tells me it¡¯s good news at least, and he growls, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    As he cuts the call, he takes a moment to gaze out on the city and when he turns, I see what I¡¯ve signed up. The Mafia Don is back in the room and the power that shes from his eyes makes me wet and ready to go again.

    He sits on the bed and runs his fingers through my hair and says ruefully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby, but I must go to work.¡±

    My heart sinks and I sigh. ¡°I suppose I should too.¡±

    For a moment we let reality sink in, and I know this bubble has been burst and we need to drop back into life.

    Flynn sighs. ¡°I¡¯ll head back to Seattle with you and then I must leave for Canada.¡±

    ¡°Why Canada?¡± I¡¯m a little surprised at that and intrigued when he grins mysteriously. ¡°To check in with my friends and report on a sessful mission.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, mission?¡± I¡¯m confused, and he shakes his head, his dark eyes shing with excitement.

    ¡°I will tell you all about it but only when we have something to celebrate. All you need to know is that it concerns Winter and setting her free from that psychotic bastard she calls a husband.¡±

    For some reason I¡¯m happy about that because even I could tell the poor girl was suffering. ¡°Then make it soon, Flynn, because I have an idea her life depends on your sess.¡±

    To my surprise, Flynn swoops down like a bird of prey and captures my lips in a deep kiss and God help me, I want him all over again. As he pulls back, he says fiercely, ¡°I love you, Louisa Sullivan. Every day you astonish me by bing even more amazing.¡±

    As he makes to stand, I pull him back and run my fingers over three rough scars that sit above his heart. I noticed them before and I¡¯m curious about them and as I look up, his eyes gleam with something I can¡¯t put my finger on. ¡°These w marks were self-inflicted.¡±

    He sounds so casual, as if he¡¯s talking about a chest wax or something.

    ¡°Before we left college, Winter was taken and, for individual reasons, every one of us who lived with her was devastated. We made a pact to set her free and to earn membership into our select club, we used a w shaped knife to pledge our allegiance with this scar, signifying where our hearts used to be. We had to park emotion aside, be callous and cruel and do what we must to set her free and change all our lives forever. This is what sent me to you, Louisa. This is what gave me my resolve to see this through and now I feel like a fraud because behind this scar is a beating heart full of love for you. Just imagining you in Winter¡¯s position makes my resolve even stronger to free her.

    So, Canada is a war briefing if you like. A mafia war where we regroup and n our next step.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡± I am so in awe of this man, and heughs softly. ¡°I¡¯m guessing it involves a trip to Ennd for one of my friends. Let¡¯s hope he gets there before Massimo does.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A FEW HOURSter we touch down in Seattle. Then we take the short drive to my family home, and it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been away for months, not days. Vivian and my father greet us, and I can tell they are anxious about our meeting with my hated uncle.

    I¡¯m so happy for Flynn as Vivian pulls him close and warmly wees him home and as my father steps forward and hugs him tightly, the tears in my eyes are happy ones that everything worked out for him in the end.

    As the night progresses, we tell them what happened, and it¡¯s so good knowing they ept us as a couple.

    The funniest moment was when Sienna made an appearance and caught Flynn kissing me goodbye, and her shriek of disgust made meugh out loud. I can still hear her saying, ¡°That¡¯s gross. He¡¯s your fucking cousin, you maniac.¡±

    It was the sweetest moment to lift his hand and shake my head and say triumphantly, ¡°No, he¡¯s not.

    He¡¯s my fianc¨¦.¡±

    Her mouth dropped to the floor and for the first time in her life she was speechless and as Flynn left for Canada, I enjoyed every moment of telling her just how happy he makes me.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ39

    Winter

    I have seen Massimo angry before, but nothing like this. We swept from the Capital Room like a cyclone, and I was fearful of what he would do next.

    As I sit beside him in the ck armor-ted car, he appears deep in thought, and I know better than to distract his attention from that. Hell, I try my best to keep his attention from me, but that¡¯s not always possible. If he¡¯s had a hard day, he likes to take it out on some poor unfortunate chained to the wall in one of his many dungeons. If they aren¡¯t avable, it¡¯s my turn to step up and the more time that passes, the more I¡¯m not sure I can cope with it.

    As he silently fumes beside me, my thoughts return to Flynn, which is thest thing I want. I have trained my mind to shut them out. Pretend they don¡¯t exist, the men in my life who I would kill to protect. But it¡¯s bing increasingly harder and seeing Flynn sitting opposite me with a woman who looked so much like my friend Emma, it catapulted me back to a happier time when the only thing I worried about was what would happen after graduation.

    I stared down at my te rather than catch his eye, but they burned into me the whole time. He sounded so self-assured and so together, which surprised me because out of everyone, Flynn found the madness hardest to deal with.

    Just hearing his story broke my heart, and it was so painful not to react to that. Pretending to be concerned for Massimo is a tribute to my acting skills, which I credit to one person only. My son.

    Everything I do is for him. My suffering is bearable because of him. I exist because of him, and I will not fail because of him.

    The brief number of times I have been allowed to visit with him are the best memories of my life and I live for those moments.

    One day I will set us both free, but I can¡¯t see how.

    What terrifies me the most is that one day I will be seated at the same table in the Capital Room, or one very simr and Alessandro will be sitting across from me holding the hand of the woman he loves. It ys constantly on my mind that we wille across him and I hate that I hope he¡¯s alone.

    Just picturing him with someone else tears me apart, and when I look into Frankie¡¯s beautiful eyes, there is so much of Alessandro there.

    Part of me hopes I never see him again and yet my heart tells me he is another reason for me to fight. He deserves to know he has a son. Meet him, love him, and protect him. If I can¡¯t be part of that, I will be happy for them. If I fail and my life is ended by the crazed madman beside me, all I hope is that Frankie is with Alessandro, who will love him as hard as I do. Don¡¯t ask me how I know that, I just do and as I caress the treasured memory of him deep in my heart for my pleasure only, I sense my resolve hardening. I can survive this hell on earth. There will be an opportune moment, as Baron told me, and I will kill Massimo Duren and set us all free.

    ¡°You did well tonight, Winter.¡±

    I¡¯m brought back to my reality as his hated voice cuts through the silence and I breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Thank you, darling.¡±

    I project the emotionless voice he loves to hear, and he turns and grins in the dusky light of the car.

    ¡°Tonight, you may visit your son.¡±

    I¡¯m sure my whole face lights up as I smile so hard, I think I will burst, and heughs softly.

    ¡°Yes, you may sleepover in the nursery tonight because I have a long night ahead.¡±

    His features twist into a violent rage and he hisses, ¡°It¡¯s time to show my best friend what happens when you betray me.¡±

    Normally I would pity the poor unfortunate soul in his sights, but for the first time sinceing here, I wish I could be there. Just remembering what that man did to Flynn and his poor mother makes my blood boil like an erupting volcano and it must show in my eyes, because Massimoughs with pleasure.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°My little wild cat. How I love to see the devil in your eyes, my dear. Perhaps I will let you observe your master at work. Maybe change my mind and cancel the sleepover.¡±

    Heughs even harder at my frantic expression and reaches over and grabs my face in his hands and squeezes it so hard it makes the tears spill from my eyes.

    He leans forward and his foul breath sears my senses as he whispers, ¡°But I need no distractions tonight. My perfect little doll will be a mom tonight and then tomorrow I am considering bleaching your hair.¡±

    He releases my face and shakes his head. ¡°Now you have made me mark you, my darling.¡±

    He brushes against my soft skin, looking pained. ¡°I will repair the damage with makeup before you can visit your son. You must be perfect at every hour of the day and night because you know what happens when any of my possessions are soiled?¡±

    I shiver with fear because Massimo likes everything to be always perfect. If he senses a speck of dust in a room, it ispletely renovated. If a crumb spills to his floor, he orders a new carpet or rug and I¡¯ve known him to have the tiled floor pulled up and reid with new if anything sshes onto it.

    Massimo is so afraid of imperfection it always surprises me how much he adores his hobby where he tortures, maims, and kills his victim in the cruelest of ways. Perhaps that¡¯s why he has the dungeons. He likes to enter them naked and there is a shower ced outside that he uses to wash their blood and internal organs from his body.

    I imagine he would be a fantastic case study for any shrink, and I hope that one day he gets what he deserves.

    We return home and head straight to my dressing room as we always do, and I am resigned to the routine by now.

    I wait for instruction, and he says smoothly, ¡°Remove your clothes and stand on the pedestal.¡±

    I have done this so many times it¡¯s no longer embarrassing and as he prowls around me staring at my naked body, I keep a nk expression on my face and act like the living doll he desires.

    He makes me sit and brushes my hair one hundred times before applying moisturizer to my body and face. Then he slips a satin nightgown over my shoulders, followed by a matching robe. I step into satin pumps and as he takes my hand, he smiles happily. ¡°Perfect. Just how I like it ¨C for now, anyway.¡±

    I am always conscious I have a shelf life and sense that day approaching like the grim reaper sniffing out another damned soul.

    As the door to Frankie¡¯s nursery closes behind our captor, I waste no time in rushing to his crib and staring hungrily into his angelic face. He is getting bigger every time I see him. As I watch him sleep peacefully, his longshes brushing against his wless skin, I physically ache to hold him. But he looks like an angel, and I would hate to disturb him and so am content with just inhaling the soft sweet smell of innocence in the middle of hell. Frankie is the lucky one. For now, anyway.

    He has a full-time nurse and is cared for like a prince. No expense has been spared, and he has everything a baby could wish for except one thing. His parents. He exists in a gilded cage as yet another one of Massimo¡¯s ythings, and there is so much hatred burning deep inside me for the stolen minutes of watching him grow.

    He stirs in his sleep and a small cry escapes his lips and as quick as a sh, I reach for him and hold him close against me, loving how sweet he smells.

    As he snuggles into my chest and I hold his delicate head against me, I weep tears of love and frustration that all we are allowed are these stolen moments.

    We retreat to the nursing chair and I hold him carefully in my arms, while singing him a soft luby to send him off to sleep. I have never felt such pure love for anything before and I will use that love to give me the strength to see this nightmare through to the bitter end.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ40

    Winter

    TT WINTER welve hours of pure pleasure is over, and I was collected from the nursery and delivered to the dressing room by one of Massimo¡¯s guards. None of them can talk because he cut their tongues out years ago. They never even look at me. Just silently guide me to my cage, where I wait for the puppet master to pull my strings.

    As always, I stand naked on the pedestal and sometimes stand here for hours. I¡¯m never cold because Massimo keeps an even temperature in the room, but I know better than to move an inch because he watches from the cameras set up at every angle. I am his living doll to dress, y with and discard at will, and this is my shelf. He likes to dress me in the finest clothes, drip the finest jewels from my body and paint a masterpiece on my face. Hisment about bleaching my hair raises my curiosity because he has always said how much he likes my hair to be as ck as the night so he can see it shine.

    The door opens, and he heads inside and my flesh crawls on my body as if it has a will of its own.

    ¡°Morning, my darling. I trust you got some sleep because today we are going out to y.¡±

    I say nothing and wait for the details and as he decides on what to dress me in, he tells me where we¡¯re heading.

    ¡°Iris Young was my nanny and like a second mother. It was her who raised me to be the strong man I am today.¡±

    He pulls a flowery sundress from the hanger and lifts a pair of white espadrilles from the shelf.

    Then he selects a white zer before removing some white shades from the ss fronted drawer.

    As he pulls out the most beautiful silk lingerie, I steel myself for his probing fingers to do their worst and as he runs those hands across my entire body, stroking, rubbing and kneading my flesh, I try to stand as still as a statue while he finishes the job.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about time you met. She will be so happy to see I have a loving wife atst.¡±

    He fastens the bra around my back and drops a light kiss on the back of my neck and it takes all my concentration not to flinch under it. Despite the degrading way he treats me, it¡¯s never sexual. He isn¡¯t interested in me for that because he prefers young men. But hearing he has a daughter makes me wonder about his past and I am intrigued to learn more about the woman he obviously loved once upon a time.

    I am soon ready, and he walks around me critically before snarling, ¡°Iris has betrayed me. She tricked me and conspired with my best friend to keep something important from me. Today she has the opportunity to make up for that and so, Winter, my darling, I am bringing you along to watch what happens when my treasured possessions go against me.¡±

    He twists his mouth into a satanic grin and takes my hand.

    ¡°Shall we visit Mother, my darling? She will be ecstatic to meet you atst.¡±

    CEDAR HEIGHTS IS like a grand hotel and as we pass through the gates, I see a pleasant home set in parnd. It looks expensive, which doesn¡¯t surprise me because Massimo likes the best of everything.

    We are met at the door as our cavalcade rolls to a stop and the woman standing there looks impressive in her navy-blue suit and crisp white shirt. Her hair has been pulled into a bun and she stands to attention with a huge smile on her face as Massimo helps me from the car.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Duren, wee to Cedar¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Travers, I have a seriousint.¡±

    Massimo¡¯s worde out like rapid fire, and the blood drains from her face and her lip trembles.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, please tell me so I can put it right.¡±

    He snarls, ¡°You allowed my mother visitors against my strict instructions.¡±

    ¡°Visitors?¡± She looks confused.

    ¡°A few days ago, apparently.¡±

    He sweeps past her into the entrance hall, and she follows behind, saying in confusion, ¡°I was away for one day. Perhaps they came then, and my manager forgot to mention it. We had to deal with a mild heart attack, and she may have forgotten about the visit in all the confusion. I¡¯ll enquire into it, and it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    She is almost panting as she runs to keep up and he shouts so loudly it makes me jump. ¡°NOT GOOD ENOUGH MRS TRA VERS!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    He turns on her shivering form and growls, ¡°I pay you well to follow my rules, and this is your mistake. If anything has happened to my mother because of your negligence, I will make you pay. Do you understand?¡±

    The madness in his eyes is scaring me and she is no different as she sobs, ¡°Please sir, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Leave us.¡± Massimo nods to one of his guards who moves between them and as we continue on, she is guided in the opposite direction.

    I walk quickly and silently beside him because when Massimo is in this mood, there is no point in trying tomunicate with him. In fact, he may already have forgotten I¡¯m here and as he heads for the unfortunate Iris Young, I am fearful for the fraildy who will be on the receiving end of his temper.

    However, I¡¯m shocked when he knocks gently on the door and enters the room, calling out softly, ¡°Mama, I¡¯m home.¡±

    A surprisingly firm voice says sharply, ¡°Massimo, you¡¯rete.¡±

    He looks a little worried, which confuses me further, and as he stands before her meekly, he nods to me to follow.

    Feeling like two naughty children before the principal, I stand with him as she peers at us from over her spectacles.

    ¡°Who is the girl?¡±

    ¡°My wife, mama.¡±

    ¡°Your wife is dead.¡±

    Her harsh words cause him to flinch, and he says in a shaking voice, ¡°My second wife, Winter.¡±

    Iris Young looks closer, and I see a stern woman with harsh angr features looking at me with derision.

    ¡°She¡¯s not good enough.¡±

    Massimo looks worried as she spits, ¡°Nobody will ever be good enough for my son.¡±

    Now I¡¯m even more confused because she was his nanny, not his mother, he already told me that, but they obviously act out a role they are happy with and I¡¯m guessing she was more like a mother to him than his own, anyway.

    She lifts a brush from the side and says sharply, ¡°Kneel before me.¡±

    I am shocked when he meekly does what she says and as I stand there awkwardly, she proceeds to brush his hair with a firm hand that looks quite painful.

    ¡°Tell me your news.¡±

    As she goes about her task, he says in a gentle voice, ¡°I had dinner with a visitor of yours.¡±

    She hesitates before carrying on and says harshly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Make sense, Massimo, don¡¯t pretend.¡±

    I stare at him intently and see the malevolence creep into his eyes as he hisses, ¡°Wesley V asquez¡¯s son and my brother¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Dimitri¡¯s daughter don¡¯t be ridiculous. Why would shee to see me? Stop telling lies, Massimo.¡±

    I jump when she cracks the brush hard against his head, causing it to lurch sideways and as he rights himself, the rage settles over him like a wee friend, transforming him into the monster he is most of the time. As she raises her hand to carry on brushing, he grabs her wrist and turns, leaning forward so he is staring into her startled eyes.

    ¡°Are you lying to me, mama?¡±

    For the first time, I see the genuine fear in her expression and her voice quivers as she says, ¡°No.¡±

    The brush drops from her frail hand as his palm presses firmly against her mouth and her eyes water as he whispers in a voice dressed in darkness, ¡°Now listen to me, you old hag. I have treated you like a loving son. Paid for you to live like a queen and been your only visitor for several years.

    There is nothing I wouldn¡¯t do for you and in return, I expected your loyalty.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if she can even breathe as her face turns red, and he snarls, ¡°You betrayed me, mama.

    You lied to me, you took my daughter from me and put a cuckoo in the nest. You conspired with my best friend to lie to me, and I will never forgive you for that.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s still breathing and then he removes his hand, and she gasps for air.

    Grabbing her head in both hands like he did to me, he snarls, ¡°Where is my daughter?¡±

    Iris¡¯s eyes are wide and frightened, and I pity her despite what she¡¯s done. I really hope she tells him what he needs but she looks defeated as she whispers, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    I have to admire her balls because Massimo is holding her life in his hands literally and yet if I were in her position, death would be a weepromise because it doesn¡¯t look as if she has that many years left, anyway.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Massimo¡¯s words are without emotion, despite the fact he is full of it right now and the tears leak from her eyes as she whispers, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Try again.¡± He tightens his grip, and she chokes. ¡°All I remember is she went to Ennd to a family I used to work for. Mr. and Mrs. Cruickshank.¡±

    ¡°Now we¡¯re getting somewhere.¡± Massimo sounds triumphant, and she says sadly, ¡°They were killed in a car ident when she was one year old and thest I heard she was put up for adoption.¡±

    I am so fearful right now because Massimo has turned so red it looks as if his blood is about to boil over and he releases her and pushes her back in her seat. Then he paces across to the window, looking as if he¡¯s deep in thought.

    For a moment I stare at Iris Young, and she returns it with a fearful one of her own and I¡¯m guessing we are thinking the same thing right now. She is about to experience the extent of his anger, and there is absolutely nothing either of us can do about that.

    The seconds tick by and then Massimo reaches into his pocket and pulls out a small metal box. I watch intently as he removes the lid and takes out a syringe, filling it with liquid from a phial nestling beside it.

    I hitch my breath and stare at Iris with fear, but she merely looks resigned to whatever he has nned.

    He moves back before her and drops to his knees and then a low wail shatters the silence. He sounds like a tortured animal hoping to be put out of its misery. Then he rests the syringe on the floor beside him before reaching for her and proceeds to hold her tenderly against his chest.

    As my eyes rest on the loaded syringe, Baron¡¯s wordse back to me when he told me to wait for the opportune moment.

    This could be it.

    As Massimo loses himself in the moment, I could step forward and plunge the syringe deep into his neck. I could save us all because I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s nothing good about what¡¯s inside that phial.

    A brief second is all I have and as my limbs respond so do his and he reaches out and wraps his fingers around my only chance before I can even move, and I watch with all the pain of a lost opportunity as he drives the needle deep into the back of her neck.

    He openly weeps as she convulses in his arms and he whispers, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mama. I love you, always remember that.¡±

    I¡¯m shocked when he yells angrily, ¡°Winter, sound the rm! My mother is having a stroke.¡±

    Springing to the rm pull by her side, I pull it hard and hope that help arrives soon, and they can do something to save her and as the footsteps pound toward the door, Massimo coolly pockets the evidence as he holds his former nanny in his arms, crying as he begs her to hold on. As the room fills and they put into practice a well-rehearsed drill, Massimo watches keenly the entire time, holding my hand.

    We wait until the ambnce arrives and the medics check her over. As they hook her up to various lines and move her limp, frail body to the stretcher, one of them says kindly, ¡°Are you her son?¡±

    Massimo nods. ¡°Will she be ok?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It looks like a stroke. We¡¯ll know more when we get to the hospital. St Cedars, if you want to meet us there.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Massimo sounds every inch the concerned rtive and as they whisk Iris Young away, we start walking slowly to the waiting car.

    Once inside, Massimo leans back and says sadly, ¡°Strokes are a terrible thing, Winter. The person could be locked inside their own body in a living hell. My poor mama, she will never be able to talk again. Never be able to spill my secrets and will be kept alive by tubes and drugs until I decide to pull the plug. Such a terrible end for a powerful woman, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    The ice chills my heart with every word he speaks, because Massimo¡¯s revenge is a sadistic one.

    As the car moves away, he sighs heavily. ¡°Such a shame that I will be forced to re-home mama with us when this ce shuts down when the murder investigations involving Mrs. Travers begin.

    Such a wicked woman dealing in death by being well paid to end her resident¡¯s suffering for money.

    What a tragedy, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    I can only agree as we speed home, and all hope is left back at Cedar Heights. I am a fool if I think I can ever escape this despicable monster which is reinforced when he says brightly, ¡°At least I will have my old friend Wesley tofort me in my darkest hour. I¡¯m afraid I have no further use of you for the time being, so you must return to the shelf. But stay strong, my dear, your day wille.¡±

    My shelf, as he calls it, is a white painted cage set in one of his dungeons where I live until he decides to y with me. I am not often locked in there, only when he has something that gives him way more pleasure to upy his time, and I¡¯m guessing the unfortunate victim this time is Wesley V asquez. For once, I¡¯m d to be off the hook because even locked in a cage in a damp prison is better than the fate awaiting Wesley V asquez.

 Book 3 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ41

    I CLUB MAFIA t¡¯s good to be back.

    My private ne touches down on the small airfield close to the clubhouse, and I¡¯m looking forward to catching up with my friends. When I travel here, I travel light and only four of my soldiers apany me. Silvio has naturally stepped up as my consigliere and is much happier for it.

    Nobody admired or cared for my uncle, and it was an easy transition to shift allegiance to me. I am one of them, after all, and have lived a cruel life alongside them under his leadership. Not now though. Now I¡¯m in charge and it¡¯s as fucking amazing as I always knew it was.

    As I step into the waiting car to deliver us to therge fortress hiding in the wilderness, I lean back and close my eyes, loving that the madness has diminished in them. I can only give one person credit for that and thinking of Louisa safely at home in Seattle, heading back to work for her father, results in a peace I¡¯m not ustomed to. It¡¯s good knowing she is waiting for me. That I am not on my own anymore. I have a family, a good family who love one another and surprisingly include me in that. My future wife is strong, sexy and powerful and so beautiful it strikes me awestruck every time I look at her.

    Now I have a business, a mafia business, and it¡¯s up to me to make this life as safe as possible for all of us. So, here I am at Club Mafia, ready to touch base with my fellow dons and set in ce the n to guarantee our sess.

    The car stops short of the huge door that wees us inside and I sense the eyes of the guards watching from every lookout point. Angelo¡¯s men, who are loyal to him, guard him like the king he is and as the door opens, I see his consigliere Roberto watching us approach warily.

    Silvio murmurs, ¡°Hasn¡¯t he reced that fucking dinosaur yet?¡±

    Iugh softly. ¡°He¡¯s an old woman but a loyal one. Angelo appreciates his experience and goes easy on him because apparently, he¡¯s clinging to life with hisst finger.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all, sir?¡±

    Silvio¡¯s dry retort makes meugh and as I step up and nod coolly to Roberto, I prepare myself for a reunion of the most wee kind.

    My men drop back and retreat to their own lookout positions, like a well-oiled operation that seems so natural.

    I follow Roberto to the great hall where Angelo will be waiting. That at least is guaranteed, and I wonder who has made it here before me.

    Roberto opens the door and announces in a hard voice, ¡°Don V asquez, sir.¡±

    As I head inside the room, two men turn and p slowly as I approach, and for some strange reason, it moves me a lot.

    Stepping into their hugs, I am pleased to see Angelo and Malik are as emotional as I am and as we hug as a group, Malik whispers, ¡°Good job, Flynn.¡±

    I nod because for some reason, I can¡¯t form words and Angelo ps me on the back. ¡°Two down, three to go.¡±

    We pull back and they regard me keenly as Angelo says with amusement, ¡°I understand how you feel right now, Flynn, and it¡¯s a good one.¡±

    I nod. ¡°The best.¡±

    ¡°And your angel?¡±

    Malik looks curious and thenughs as my eyes light up and I can¡¯t prevent the shit-eating grin from revealing my feelings regarding her. ¡°Perfect in every way.¡±

    Angelo nods and grins broadly. ¡°I also know how that feels. I¡¯m happy for you, brother.¡±

    Malik groans. ¡°Well, good for you, but some of us are still residing in hell and seeing the two of you wrapped in domestic bliss isn¡¯t making it any easier.¡±

    ¡°Your time wille.¡± Angelo reaches down to a table beside him and hands me a crystal tumbler of whiskey and they raise their own in a toast. ¡°To Club Mafia and the next stage of our n.¡±

    I nce around. ¡°Where are the others?¡±

    As if on cue, the door opens and Roberto shows in an enraged looking Beast and I share a guarded look with the others as he growls, ¡°I need a drink.¡±

    Angelo lifts another ss of whiskey from the tray and hands it to him, whichsts all of a second before Alessandro sighs, ¡°I needed that.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Malik¡¯s eyes narrow and Alessandro sighs heavily. ¡°This shit is getting to me.

    The waiting is the hardest.¡±

    I nce at Angelo because the two of them share the pain because whereas Winter is Angelo¡¯s twin sister, for some reason during the short time they spent together, Alessandro fell deep and hard for the beautiful angel that is currently chained to Satan¡¯s side. As I peer closer, I see the pain has deepened in Alessandro¡¯s eyes and I¡¯m worried for my friend.

    Although he doesn¡¯t live with the madness of mafia the same as the rest of us, he is still the heir apparent, and his grandfather has only allowed him to pursue his Hollywood dreams as a producer on the proviso he will seed him as the head of the family when he dies.

    Angelo says wearily, ¡°Then you will be pleased to discover that phase three of our n is already underway.¡±

    We all grin because this is big news and Angelo looks at Malik and says smoothly, ¡°Maybe you should exin where Ivan is.¡±

    Our fifth member is missing, and it¡¯s not a surprise when Malik says with a great deal of amusement in his voice, ¡°I finally got a location on Massimo¡¯s daughter. Her name is Charlotte Richmond, and she is currently locked away in her final year of finishing school deep in the English countryside.¡±

    ¡°Good work.¡± I¡¯m impressed and Alessandro says urgently, ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±

    Malik exchanges a dark look with Angelo, and I recognize the evil gleam in his eye as heughs softly. ¡°We begin a race of the darkest kind. I¡¯m guessing Massimo will find out the same information as I did, if he hasn¡¯t already and will be on his way to im his lost daughter. It¡¯s just lucky that our Bratva friend was already in the country, and we have sent him to collect.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then what?¡± Alessandro is keen to act, and I feel so bad for him and yet relieved that he has yet to witness the suffering Winter is currently going through because I¡¯m doubtful he would be able to hold back if they were in the same room together and our carefullyid ns would erupt in a bloodbath.

    Malik says smoothly, ¡°She is about to be kidnapped by a savage and we should spare a thought for the poor girl and the nightmare she is about to endure.¡±

    This makes usugh because Ivan¡¯s nickname is well deserved. He is the only one of us who loves this life, revels in it and adores every sadistic moment of it. He loves to fight and the only man who can match him is our beast Alessandro and just thinking of the tattooed warrior heading Charlotte Richmond¡¯s way makes me expel a breath and say with meaning, ¡°The poor woman. Born to a madman and about to be kidnapped by one. I¡¯m sorry for her.¡±

    The othersugh and Angelo grins. ¡°You would understand a lot about living with a madman. Tell us your story.¡±

    As I fill them in on what happened to get us to this point Malik whistles slowly. ¡°Good work, Flynn, I¡¯m happy for you.¡±

    I stare at him with interest. ¡°How are things for you?¡±

    The demons circle as Malik shrugs. ¡°The same, but I will have my day. Have no fear of that.¡±

    Alessandro interrupts.

    ¡°So, the n. Finish your story.¡±

    Malik nods. ¡°Ivan removes Charlotte from life and keeps her hidden. We wait for Massimo to lose his shit when he can¡¯t find her and then go to him with a deal.¡±

    ¡°We wait!¡± Alessandro¡¯s face is like thunder and Angelo says quickly, ¡°We wait until the time is right. We havee so far, Alessandro. We are not about to go charging in and ruin everything. These things take time, and your involvement is needed to set Winter free more than anyone¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± Alessandro¡¯s eyes sh with malevolence, mixed with impatience and I almost pity him when Angelo says darkly, ¡°We need your grandfather and his army for this to work.¡±

    As we all stare at Alessandro, the realization sinks in and I watch the defeat settle around him like an avenging angel iming the soul who got away. He looks down and I wonder what¡¯s running through his mind right now and as he lifts his face and looks around the group, I see a gritty determination that wasn¡¯t there before.

    ¡°Consider it done.¡±

    There are no words to offer to make this moment any better for him because we all know what Angelo has just asked. Gone is Alessandro¡¯s freedom. His right to live a normal life. Now he must step up and return to his family. The most powerful Sicilian Mafia feared by every family in the world. Alessandro¡¯s grandfather is the head of that and if he is going to grant us any favors, he will only ept a very good reason for that, and Alessandro is going to have to offer him the gift he has been waiting for.

    His soul.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ1

    Charlotte

    ROSE HALL ACADEMY ¨C ENGLAND he trouble with study periods is they give your mind a chance to wander and today is no exception. As I sit twisting my pen in my hand and doing everything possible to avoid actually cing ink on the paper, my mind heads to the future and what¡¯s expected of me. What¡¯s expected of all of us currently doing time at Rose Hall Academy. A finishing school for the wealthy and a stop gap for students who don¡¯t have any purpose in life merely than to marry well and spend their inheritance.

    Sighing, I stare out on thendscaped grounds of a very respectable ce and long for a different future. Something cool, a little edgy perhaps. A million miles away from the one heading my way at lightning speed and there is nothing I can do about that.

    ¡°Psst, Charlotte.¡±

    I look up and twist my lips into a grin as I watch Rochelle rolling her eyes and nodding toward Mrs. Penrose, the study mistress, who appears to be sleeping. As she hides behind her huge tortoiseshell sses, her head nods as the warm rays of the sun caress her skin and lull her into a state of unconsciousness.

    Rochelle mouths, ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    I roll my eyes and nod as she throws me a despairing look of her own because we are both being ¡®finished off¡¯ as they say, so we can step into society and begin the hunt for a suitable husband that passes all the requirementsid down by our peers.

    Like me, Rochelle would rather pull out her own teeth than entertain the cocky suitors that are lining up at the door, ready to make the best match they can. There is no love to be found in social climbing, just position and power, and we are the sitting ducks who allow it to happen or face the threat of being cut off and let loose in an unforgiving world.

    Sighing, I stare out across the freshly mownwn and watch the birds flying high in the sky and wish I was as free as them. They can go anywhere they want to with no restrictions and once again I allow the daydreams to make a bad day a whole lot better.

    It starts as a gentle hum and then the sound gets louder, causing the ss to look up and listen with eager ears.

    This is different.

    Mrs. Penrose jolts awake and nces up, appearing a little flustered as the noise grows ever closer.

    Rochelle catches my eye and we both look out and see something hovering above the academy.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Martha Fraser asks the question we¡¯re all thinking, and Mrs. Penrose looks surprised. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It sounds as if we have a visitor.¡±

    Helicopters aren¡¯t umon at Rose Hall. Many havended on thewn while their upant visits their daughter or head this way to enroll a new recruit to the damned.

    The noise grows louder and, pushing decorum aside, the students push back from their desks and crowd against the window. Even Mrs. Penrose is curious, and the startled gasps move around the room like a Mexican wave as we witness a fleet of helicoptersnding one by one on the hugewn outside.

    ¡°My goodness.¡± The clipped tones of Mrs. Penrose match our own shock and the chatter in the room increases as the students witness something new and, well, rather exciting.

    We take our positions at every window and watch as the rotor des ease and I hold my breath to see who steps out from the metal bird.

    ¡°It must be royalty.¡± One eager voice whispers in awe and another one says, ¡°Or from the government.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a celebrity, a rock star or an actor.¡± Another excited voice rings out and Rochelle nudges me as we stare in fascination as several men pour from the helicopters dressed entirely in matching ck suits.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the SAS. That¡¯s a crying shame.¡±

    Rochelle says under her breath, and I stifle a grin as Jemima Mortimer shrieks, ¡°Wow, I wonder why they¡¯re here! It looks like an invasion.¡±

    Just the sight of the men in ck shades, dressed head to toe in ck, is giving me mafia vibes and it¡¯s only when my phone rings that it distracts me from the amazing sight outside.

    ncing down, I read a text from my mum and there is only one word.

    Run  My heart starts beating, actually thumping so hard it almost hurts as I stare at the message and then look outside.

    Another textes through, and I turn and read it with an increasing sense of fear.

    Meet me outside in thene.

    Don¡¯t let anyone see you leave.

    Y ou must move now; you don¡¯t have long.

    My first thought is that my father¡¯s done something, and we need to run as a family. There is obviously no time for a family conference about this and I dread what could be tomorrow¡¯s headline.

    My father is Lord Richmond and not a stranger to scandal and this must be another one of his mistakes hitting the headlines.

    I look around and note that every eye in the room is glued to the unfolding drama outside, so without hesitating, I inch slowly toward the door into the corridor outside. My heart is racing, and I feel a rush of fear as I take the fire escape and make my way outside.

    This must be serious; my mother wouldn¡¯t ask me to run if those men weren¡¯t here for me.

    Just thinking of what that could mean spurs me on and as I push through the fire escape, I m it loudly behind me. Luckily, the rest of the school is otherwise entertained, and I sprint the short distance to the tree-line, hoping like hell nobody can see me and raise the rm.

    The wall that surrounds Rose Hall Academy is designed to keep us in and intruders out, but we discovered a hole in it a while ago leading to thene outside. Ivy has grown over the space that was the result of a car hitting itte one night a few years ago. The school never had it repaired, and I¡¯ve lost count of the number of girls who have snuck out and met the localds for a night of sin. Not me though. Not good little Charlotte Richmond, who ys by the rules. Maybe that¡¯s why I feel so afraid now. This isn¡¯t like me. This isn¡¯t me and as I squeeze through the thick ivy, I wish it was anyone else but me right now.

    I scrape my elbow on a bramble and atle stings me at the same time and I curse my father for his recklessness. Why can¡¯t he just be happy with what he¡¯s got instead of the numerous affairs he appears to thrive on that always make it into the tabloids?

    Feeling quite cross about the whole situation, I look down thene for my mother¡¯s car and note a ck Range Rover parked halfway down.

    Quickly, I run toward it and hope she has a good exnation for this and as soon I reach it, the door flies open and before I know what¡¯s happening, I am pushed inside.

    By the time I open my mouth to scream it¡¯s toote because the door closes, and I hear the locks engage and then a bag is ced over my head and tied securely at the neck before my wrists are bound and I am strapped into the seat as the car speeds away.

    I have never been so frightened in my whole life and the fear only intensifies when a rough voice whispers in my ear, ¡°You¡¯re mine now.¡±

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ2

    IVAN

    as ns go, this one was executed perfectly, and I¡¯m quite smug as we speed away from Rose Hall Academy with the target neatly secured by my side.

    In fact, the whole n was a stroke of genius, even if I do say so myself.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to steal Lady Richmond¡¯s phone while she lunched at the Savoy. The distraction at the school was easy to arrange and Iugh to myself when I think of Yuri ying the part of a father searching for a school for his daughter. It wasn¡¯t difficult to persuade him either because he loves nothing more than making an entrance and when I told him why, he couldn¡¯t sign up quickly enough.

    Lord Richmond has be a problem for the Bratva that is a difficult one to solve. It always is when it involves a high-profile customer who owes us, so this was the perfect excuse to kidnap his daughter and demand he pay up to get her back.

    It¡¯s a shame he never will because there¡¯s a much higher bidder for the woman beside me, which will set Winter free and bring her home to us where she has always belonged.

    As I sit back in my seat, I wonder what¡¯s running through this girl¡¯s mind right now. She must be fucking terrified, and I feel bad for her. Then again, she has lived a life of privilege to this point and so any guilt I have is quickly pushed aside because it will do her good to see how hard life can be for most of the poption. Me included. My friends included and a little difort for once in her life is just the consequences of a very bad action.

    I¡¯m surprised that she doesn¡¯t scream, struggle even, but it¡¯s as if she¡¯s frozen in ce. Maybe she¡¯s fainted, stopped breathing perhaps, but as I run my eye across her chest, I see it heaving as she struggles to remain in control.

    I¡¯m not happy about this, but there are always casualties in every war, and she is just one of them.

    A bargaining chip in a deadly game and unfortunately for her, the man she is heading toward is a bastard at it.

    The car screeches into the private airfield where our jet is standing by and as we stop in front of the steps, I waste no time in flinging the door open and heading around to her side.

    As I pull her roughly out, I toss her over my shoulder and growl, ¡°Move one inch and I¡¯ll knock you out.¡±

    Once again, she stiffens and I¡¯m a little disappointed about that. She¡¯s making it too easy. Where is the fight I love? This is almost boring, and I consider pping her ass just to get a reaction, but instead I haul her up the steps over my shoulder and content myself with dropping her into her seat and securing her bound wrist to it with handcuffs.

    The door closes behind us and the engines start and just five minutes after we arrived at High Baron airfield, we are speeding down the runway with a very precious cargo onboard.

    Once the ne is in the air, I rx and, being slightly curious, I untie the fastening around her neck and pull the bag off in one swift move.

    I¡¯m not sure who is more shocked and, as I stare into the most bewitching eyes I have ever seen in my life, I lose the power of speech.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Deep blue eyes stare at me with horror, the tears glistening in them like pools of crystal water.

    Like a startled fawn, this woman looks at me with fear and her lower lip trembles as she regards me with an expression that makes me feel like the biggest bastard in the world.

    Her long blonde hair is tied back in a ponytail and several strands have escaped their binding and trail across a face that is as white as snow. She looks utterly terrified and as those longshes bat in my direction, I try so hard to remain focused.

    ¡°Charlotte Richmond.¡± Perhaps I should have checked we had the right girl before we left and rx when she nods.

    With a deep sigh of relief, I say roughly, ¡°Just do as I say at all times, and this will be over quickly.¡±

    She looks to the floor, and I wonder what she¡¯s thinking and leaning forward, I grasp her face in my hand and lift it to stare into my eyes. She flinches at the contact and it¡¯s like holding a frightened animal in my hand and I feel like the biggest bastard as I say roughly, ¡°You are my prisoner and must do everything I say otherwise you¡¯ll regret it. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    She nods and as I hold her face in my hand, I stare at a beauty I wasn¡¯t expecting. In fact, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever met a woman quite like Charlotte Richmond before. The girls I¡¯m used to have more sass than sense and would probably be screaming andining by now. Not her, though. She just regards me with a startled look in her eye that makes it even worse and so I drop my hand and say abruptly, ¡°Get some sleep. This will be a long flight.¡±

    While I lean back in my seat, I wait for her reaction, and she seems almost shy as she whispers, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Russia.¡±

    Her eyes widen and the shock in them makes me smile as I shrug. ¡°It¡¯s the perfect ce to lose a life.¡±

    ¡°My life?¡± She appears more intrigued than afraid, and I nod.

    ¡°I need to keep you out of the spotlight. Somewhere nobody would think to look for you, and I know the perfect ce.¡±

    ¡°But why?¡±

    She¡¯s curious and I owe her that at least, so I sigh and lean back in my seat.

    ¡°Your father owes us money and his credit limit has expired. He missed hisst few payments, and we need to persuade him to pay up.¡±

    ¡°My father owes you money.¡±

    She appears shocked about that, causing me to lean forward and stare into her bewitching eyes and snarl, ¡°What¡¯s the matter princess? Are you worried your inheritance is under threat?¡±

    For the first time, I see a little fire in her expression as she says angrily, ¡°I couldn¡¯t give a fuck about my inheritance.¡±

    I love getting at least one reaction from her and can¡¯t help saying, ¡°Your type is all the same.¡±

    I sneer and curl my lip and the flush to her cheeks has more to do with anger than anything as she hisses, ¡°You know nothing about me. How dare you judge before knowing the facts, which as it happens, you never will, so do what you must, get your blood money and do it fast because the sooner I¡¯m away from such a judgemental arsehole the better.¡±

    ¡°You mean asshole.¡± I smirk and love watching her eyes ze with fury as she snaps, ¡°Arsehole.

    I¡¯m English, remember.¡±

    She pointedly turns away and I watch her silently fuming in her seat as she sits straight backed and defiant, not even trying to free her wrists.

    Shrugging, I stand, needing to take a piss and, without any more words, leave her to stew and head to the rear of the aircraft.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ3

    Charlotte

    How has this happened? One minute I¡¯m daydreaming my day away and the next I¡¯m in the middle of a Netflix movie. I should be frightened, tearful and pleading for my life, but I¡¯m shocked to discover I¡¯m merely intrigued. Things like this don¡¯t happen to girls like me. Men like him don¡¯t happen to girls like me and when the hood was ripped from my head, my first reaction was stunned surprise.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Throughout the car journey, I imagined a very different captor. His voice alone alerted me to a strange ent. Americanced with one I couldn¡¯t ce. I never imagined he would be so young. He can¡¯t be far from my own age and, quite frankly, he took my breath away.

    Close cropped hair and rough stubble grazing his chin. Dressed inbats and a khaki t-shirt that made him look more like a soldier than anything else. The intricate ink on his forearms appeared to trail underneath his t-shirt and the muscles that it clings to made me experience something I never have before. Interest.

    The person facing me wasn¡¯t a boy, he was all man who intrigued me more than anything and made me forget to be afraid. For some reason, I was caught up in the drama and even being tied and handcuffed to a chair doesn¡¯t scare me as much as it should. Perhaps I¡¯m delusional and don¡¯t understand how serious this situation is.

    Remove me from life he said, well, I couldn¡¯t have asked for more if I had my own wish. I want removing from my life. It bores me to tears anyway and my heart hasn¡¯t stopped thumping since the moment I got the text.

    The trouble is this guy rubs me up the wrong way. He¡¯s so dismissive, curt, and crude and I can tell he doesn¡¯t think much of me from that heiressment. The fact he¡¯s right has nothing to do with it and I wonder about him. Looking back on the helicopters and the men in ck suits, it tells me I was right when the word mafia entered my head. He is one of them. It¡¯s obvious and yet I¡¯m still not scared. I¡¯ve been kidnapped for ransom and now I know they need me alive for that I can rest a little easier. I must be having a dark dream because why am I not scared shitless? What¡¯s happening to me?

    The shiver of excitement that¡¯s building is telling me I¡¯m not all mentally there. Things like this shouldn¡¯t excite me. I should be cowering in fright and begging for my life, but I¡¯m more intrigued than anything. Then there¡¯s him. The brutal Russian/ American, who knows what, is attracting me way more than I care to admit.

    My heart jumps when he returns holding a bottle of whiskey that he is draining at the source causing me to sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t you have sses in Russia?¡±

    I can¡¯t stop baiting him and he shrugs before dropping into the seat opposite and taking a swig, maintaining eye contact with me the whole time.

    Setting it down, he smirks. ¡°Want some.¡±

    Heughs out loud, probably due to the horror that must show on my face, and as he leans closer, the stench of whiskey hits me, causing me to recoil slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter princess? Whiskey too hard for you. I¡¯ve got Champagne if you prefer, Proso maybe, or perhaps some coke, in a line or a ss. Both can be arranged.¡±

    I shrug and say primly, ¡°Water will be fine.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t have water?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯d be lying.¡±

    I won¡¯t back down and y the victim, and he stares at me long and hard for a moment and then nods. ¡°Water it is.¡±

    As I experience a strange sense of victory, I congratte myself on this small win and feel quite smug as he heads off and returns with a bottle of water.

    ¡°What, no ss?¡± I tilt my head with a challenge in my eye and then, to my horror, he reaches down and grabs my ponytail, and tilting my head back with his face inches from mine, he says gruffly, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I said open your mouth, princess.¡±

    He thrusts the stic bottle between my lips and tilts it, so the water pours down my throat, causing me to choke a little. As I cough, the water drips from my mouth and as his hold tightens, it causes the tears to spill from my eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡± I gasp and he says roughly, ¡°I know.¡±

    Once again, he tips the liquid, and it fills my mouth, causing me to gulp quickly before I choke even more.

    Then, without warning, he pulls the bottle away and, with his lips close to mine, whispers, ¡°I control you, Princess. You cut the smart-ass remarks, do as I say and don¡¯t believe your opinion counts. There are no free rides when I¡¯m around and if you think you have the right to talk down to me, your stay will be an extremely unpleasant one. So can the attitude, shut the fuck up and talk to me with respect because the minute you do none of those things, I will spank your ass so hard you won¡¯t stop experiencing the burn for weeks. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    I nod and he tightens his hold on my ponytail and pulls my head back, growling, ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, perfectly clear.¡±

    He drops me like a hot poker and pushes me back roughly in my seat and then storms off down the ne to what I can only imagine is another cabin behind us, leaving me reeling.

    That was so intense. I really thought he was going to hurt me, and he did, in a way. My pride has certainly taken a battering and it may take some time to get my breath back, but the point hit home. I¡¯m a prisoner and regardless of my stupid, immature behavior, I am in a very dangerous situation indeed and should remember that.

    Thankfully, he leaves me alone, and it gives me time to reassess my situation. I wonder if my parents have discovered I¡¯m missing. The fact he texted me from my mother¡¯s phone is still disturbing me. Did they tie her up somewhere, and she¡¯s still missing too? Is she ok and what about my father?

    Does he know about this and if he does, what will he do?

    I¡¯m guessing he¡¯ll raise the money, not that I¡¯m deluded enough to think it¡¯s about me. No, Lord Richmond lives a life of smoke and mirrors and hides behind them most of the time. The dashing, entitled lord in public and obviously a debauched lecherous lothario in private.

    I wonder if my mother knows about his double life. I¡¯m not even sure she does because they always put on a united front of appearing so happy. Surely this guy has it wrong. They must be thinking of another man entirely and got their names mixed up.

    My head hurts so much with trying to figure it out and as the lights in the cabin dim and the day turns to darkness, somehow, I fall into a troubled sleep.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ4

    Ivan

    I had to walk away for my own sanity and her protection. There was something that riled me about the supercilious way she looked at me. As if I was nothing, an undesirable and the dirt beneath her Jimmy Choo¡¯s. Not that she¡¯s wearing those, of course. After all, she¡¯s wearing a fucking uniform, for Christ¡¯s sake. That alone should put me off, but she¡¯s still the most intriguing woman I have ever met, and I¡¯ve met a few. Charlotte Richmond fascinates me because she has a bravery I wasn¡¯t expecting.

    Most women look at me with either fear or lust. Not interest as if I¡¯m a pet project she needs to figure out. I thought the whiskey would help, but it just lowered my guard and released the savage that lives inside me most of the time.

    ¡°Problem boss?¡±

    Leo interrupts my dark thoughts, and I shake my head.

    ¡°Nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡±

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the n when wend?¡±

    I sense the interest around me because my men are as intrigued by this situation as I am.

    All they¡¯ve been told is we are kidnapping the lord¡¯s daughter for ransom and need to hide her until he pays up. They don¡¯t know the real reason I targeted Charlotte Richmond, and I wonder how they would react if they discovered what it was.

    ¡°You leave us at Norilsk, and I¡¯ll call when we need a ride.¡±

    The fact he looks relieved about that makes me smile to myself. Dubbed the most depressing ce to live on earth, Norilsk can only be reached by air as there are no roads in. My family keeps an apartment there if we need to lie low and I wonder what Miss. Richmond will make of the rather basic standard of living we enjoy there. Unlike our many other homes around the world, this one is pure minimalism. The bare essentials only because it¡¯s not a ce we frequent much. Hell, I¡¯ve only been here once myself and that was as a punishment for answering my father back. No, this will not be an enjoyable stay at all and that gives me way too much pleasure just imagining my perfect princess slumming it for once in her life.

    After ying poker with Leo and a couple of my men, I yawn loudly and nod toward the cabin at the rear of the aircraft.

    ¡°I¡¯m grabbing some sleep while I can. Make sure our guest remains ufortable and if anything happens to her, I will not be happy, understand?¡±

    The spark of fear in Leo¡¯s eyes reminds me how much they fear me. Ivan V olkov, the son of Konstantin V olkov, Bratva Pakhan, the head of thergest crime syndicate in Russia and I¡¯m his unlucky heir. He started life in the KGB and soon progressed to organized crime with the full support of the government. An oligarch of the deadliest kind and a man many call the biggest bastard in Russia.

    It amuses me how easily he agreed to help and set about contacting one of his spies in London to help stage the kidnap.

    Pavel Semenov was only too happy to oblige because he has always sought approval from the mothend and would have pissed gold if my father asked him to.

    The fact I can¡¯t stand any of them is a minor irritation, which is why I was so keen to join Club Mafia, along with my friends from college who are my brothers from other mothers. We have our own n, and it involves world domination.

    Angelo, the boss, has already sorted his shit out and is now the don in charge of the Sontauro family in Boston. Flynn V asquez is the second one of us who has stepped up and is the reason the hapless Miss. Richmond is my guest. I wonder what she would do if she discovered the real reason she¡¯s here. Not a lot, I¡¯m guessing, and it amuses me to choose my moment to wipe that smug grin from her face when she learns what her future holds. Hell on earth is a ce, and it¡¯s preparing her room.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    I leave my men to drink vodka and gamble and head to the cabin reserved for members of the V olkov family only.

    Inside is a huge double bed that will do nicely because I have been up for sixteen hours already and need sleep and a shower, so I¡¯m ready to entertain the angel I¡¯m about to sacrifice.

    I¡¯M NOT sure how long I slept, but as I wake the sun is rising and floods the cabin with its warm rays.

    As I stretch out, I allow my mind to adjust and remember a sessful mission yesterday. Noting how hungry I am, I swing my legs to the floor and walk naked into the shower room attached to the cabin.

    My father likes his luxury, which I am d about because the hot jets of water are extremely wee as they wash away the sleep and dust from the day before.

    My bag is on hand to retrieve a fresh set of clothes and as I run my fingers through the jagged edges of my hair, I reach for the toothbrush.

    As I stare at myself in the mirror, I raise a small smile because now I¡¯ve slept, I¡¯m a lot happier about this mission. The fact the girl is so stunning certainly helps, and I¡¯m keen to drag that bad-assed attitude out to y to keep me amused. Maybe she will prove a worthy adversary, I certainly hope so because life could get boring very quickly if she isn¡¯t.

    I head outside and the flight attendant is hovering by the door, looking as if she wants to jump me.

    I don¡¯t miss the desire lit in her eyes, or the small smile of encouragement she shes me as she whispers huskily, ¡°Is there anything you need, sir?¡±

    ¡°Food and lots of it. Coffee too. I¡¯ll take it with the girl.¡±

    If she is disappointed, she covers it well and just nods. ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    I walk past my men who are stretched out on their reclining seats trying to sleep and as I approach the front of the aircraft, I feel like a bastard when I see Charlotte sleeping upright with her head to one side. Her wrists are still handcuffed to the seat, and I can see angry red marks surrounding them as the metal grazes her skin.

    I¡¯m not even sure why I kept her chained up like an animal and for some reason it doesn¡¯t sit well with me, so I grab the key from my pocket and carefully insert it into the lock, taking care not to disturb her.

    As I work, I can¡¯t help but stare at a woman who surprises me every time I look at her. Her longshes brush against her pale skin and her lids flutter as she somehow manages to dream. Her soft sigh does something to me inside and I me the fact I haven¡¯t beenid in a week. I briefly wonder whether to take the stewardess up on her obvious invitation, but she doesn¡¯t evenpare to this beauty in front of me.

    Then I¡¯m surprised and taken off guard when a sharp blownds flush against my cheek, causing my head to snap sideways and the pain makes me wonder if I¡¯ve broken a bone.

    Recovering quickly, I stare into two pools of fiery rage as the English rose, who looked so perfect a moment ago, stares at me with all the fury of Hades in her eyes.

    ¡°You fucking bastard.¡±

    She says it so low I almost think I¡¯ve heard wrong and then she hisses, ¡°You are treating me like a dog. Do you really believe I have a fucking parachute hidden inside this school uniform? Do you envision I¡¯m packing a machine gun to kill you all stone dead before I take over the controls of this aircraft and fly myself back to Rose Hall frigging academy for youngdies?¡±

    For some reason, it makes me smile which only serves to increase her anger as she takes another swipe and as I catch her wrist, she gasps when I jerk her body to mine and pull her hands behind her back.

    I whisper angrily, ¡°You just earned that spanking.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    The fact her voice has risen an octave and I feel her tremble against me, causes a chain reaction I never sawing and in one swift move, I pull her across my knee and pulling up her skirt, deliver five resounding blows to her ass in rapid session.

    Her gasp of pain doesn¡¯t deter me and when her ass is red enough to remind her how serious this is, I pull down her skirt and growl, ¡°Now y nice and I¡¯ll be the perfect gentleman. Take another shot at me and it will be worse next time. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The word is edged out through gritted teeth and as the stewardess heads our way with a tray of sweet-smelling waffles, I keep one arm on Charlotte and nod to the stewardess to set the tray down on the table at the side.

    She looks at Charlotte with curiosity while pouring two coffees before leaving with a soft, ¡°Call me if you need anything else.¡±

    The fact she fucks most of my men is enough to strike her off my list and I nod with a dismissive, ¡°Thanks. I will.¡±

    As she heads through the curtain, Charlotte tries to pull away from me and I growl, ¡°Not fucking likely. You act like a child; I¡¯ll treat you like one. Now open your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± She sounds fearful as I spear a piece of waffle onto the fork and hold it against her lips.

    ¡°So you can eat, of course. You must be starving.¡±

    Against her better judgment, she can¡¯t resist temptation and as she takes the food from the fork, she stares into my eyes the entire time with a bravery that impresses me all over again.

    I stare at her ruby red lips as she chews the food, and the light dancing in her eyes tells me she¡¯s relishing every minute of it.

    I¡¯m enjoying this way too much forfort and with a heavy sigh, I push her from myp, so she falls to a heap on the ground.

    ¡°What was that for?¡±

    She winces as she experiences the mark of my hand on her ass, and I grin.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, angel, missing me already?¡±

    She glowers, which only makes meugh and I shrug. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be happy. What¡¯s the matter? Are you getting attached?¡±

    ¡°In your dreams, asshole.¡± She mimics my ent and as I frown, she scoots away quickly and makes to stand, unknowingly shing me the perfect view of her ratherrge panties.

    It makes meugh again and she snarls, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Your underwear.¡±

    Her face mes as red as her ass, which only makes meugh more, and she res at me furiously.

    ¡°You have no business looking at or touching my underwear. Anyway, the uniform is also extended to our knickers, if you must know. I had no choice.¡±

    ¡°Knickers?¡± I shake my head and she huffs. ¡°What do you call them then?¡±

    ¡°Panties.¡±

    She shrugs. ¡°Call them what you like. Mine are of no concern to you.¡±

    She sits in the seat as far away from me as possible, yet I don¡¯t miss the yearning in her eyes when she stares at the breakfast tray. Grabbing a pastry, I savor the mouthful I tear with my teeth, and she mutters, ¡°Savage.¡±

    This alone makes meugh out loud and says shortly, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°The fact you called me by name.¡±

    ¡°Savage? Your parents must have really hated you.¡±

    ¡°Many do princess, and I¡¯m guessing I¡¯ve just added you to that list.¡±

    ¡°You got that right.¡±

    She turns away and looks out of the window and despite myself, I heap as much food on a te as it will hold and pour her a mug of coffee.

    ¡°Here, eat your breakfast in peace. I have business to discuss with my men.¡±

    Her head jerks back, and she fails to hide the gratitude in her eyes as she receives the te and whispers, ¡°Thank you.¡± before looking down.

    Once again, it makes me smile because even under extreme circumstances, my pretty little princess still maintains her manners.

    As I leave her to eat, it¡¯s with a rare smile on my face because there is something about Charlotte Richmond that makes me happy. Possibly because she is easy to antagonize, and I love seeing the anger re in her pretty eyes and briefly wonder what it would be like to fuck a girl like her. I say girl, but underneath that prissy uniform is a woman and I¡¯m guessing one that has yet to discover how powerful she can be. It¡¯s just a shame her destiny lies in another direction and just picturing the bastard we are sending her to is enough for me to keep my distance, no matter how delectable a treat she would be.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ5

    I have never been so hungry. Two years of school meals at Rose Hall makes this a feast fit for a queen. Not that I would tell the savage that. His ego needs no further stroking, and yet there is something wickedly enjoyable about our banter. He appears to like it too and I wonder if I¡¯m falling head-first into madness because why would I enjoy conversing with a rough viin like him?

    As I chew the mouth-watering croissant, I nce out of the window and see nothing but clouds beneath us. It¡¯s as if I am on top of the world and not lower down in hell. My mind drifts to our destination and I experience a tingle of rm because Russia is definitely not a ce I have ever had on my bucket list. It¡¯s always been so mysterious, so dangerous even, and now I¡¯m heading that way with some of its most dangerous men.

    I¡¯m hoping that customs will demand my passport and it will alert the authorities to my illegal status. I certainly hope so and picture myself heading home on a British Airways jet, enjoying afternoon tea in no time. Not this private jet that was probably bought with blood money. Drugs, probably, and crimes I don¡¯t even want to think of.

    The stewardess heads back into the cabin and I don¡¯t miss her curious stare and smile weakly, hoping to alert her to my predicament. Maybe she can get the captain to radio ahead and have the local police meet the aircraft.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    I hand her my te and she looks away. It takes me by surprise, and I clear my throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s well, I¡­¡± She leans down and hisses, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me-ever. Do you want to get us both killed?¡±

    My eyes widen at the animosity in her voice, and she res at me angrily before clearing away the breakfast things and storming from the cabin.

    How rude. I am incensed because manners cost nothing and yet what has made her so afraid?

    They will kill us. For talking. What sort of fucked up shit show have I fallen into?

    Now I¡¯m unsettled and bracing myself for my imminent murder, which makes me nauseous.

    Remembering my back chat leaves me cold because what was I thinking antagonizing my captor? I really should face the reality of my situation and keep my sarcastic mouth shut to preserve my life.

    About thirty minutester, my ears start popping, telling me we are beginning our descent and now I¡¯m nervous for a different reason. We¡¯re here. Wherever that may be and where I¡¯m going may not be so weing.

    I jump when the savage, or whatever his real name is, heads back into the cabin and takes his seat, shouting, ¡°Make sure you¡¯re strapped in, we¡¯re about tond. It may be a little bumpy.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I do as he says, hoping he hasn¡¯t remembered I¡¯m not tied up and I briefly wonder if I can somehow use that to my advantage. I haven¡¯t missed the gun tucked in the back of hisbats or the hunting knife he likes to spin in his hands. If thending is bumpy, I may get a chance to seize his weapons and turn them on him instead. I already know how badly that would pan out, for me, anyway and so with a sigh, I grip the seat arm rests and prepare myself for my darkest hour.

    HE WASN¡¯T KIDDING and as the ne thumps onto the tarmac and the pilot applies the brakes, it¡¯s as if every bone in my body has been jarred. My heart is beating so fast it may just kill me and as we screech to a stop, I swear I see smoke outside.

    A lowugh turns my attention to my captor, who appears to have enjoyed that and catching me looking, he grins. ¡°Always an experience.¡± Then he winks and for some reason, it floors me a little.

    Regardless of who he is, he is still probably the most attractive man I have ever met in my life and part of me is happy to let him star in my fantasizes for one brief delicious moment but then again, he¡¯s a savage, he told me that himself and my arse is reminding me just what a savage does for fun around here.

    I don¡¯t think I will ever forgive him for that act of humiliation and pasting a scowl on my face, I stare out at a ce that wouldn¡¯t win any prizes in the top ten destinations to visit in the world.

    It¡¯s bleak but doesn¡¯t appear that cold. I¡¯m not sure why but I was expecting it to be icy, snowy even. I think I¡¯ve always pictured Russia that way, but this looks like Ennd on a gray dull day, and it¡¯s almost like home.

    The ne taxis to a stop and as the door opens, a sudden gust of wind enters the cabin and makes me shiver. The savage looks at me and frowns and calls out something in Russian which sounds quite sexy on him, and I¡¯m surprised when another man enters the cabin dressed in a ck suit like the ones at Rose Hall and thrusts a coat at him.

    ¡°Here, princess, you may need this.¡±

    He pulls me to my feet and helps me into the oversized ck woolen coat and fastens it securely.

    To my surprise, he looks at me with concern before lifting his hand and tucking my hair behind my ear.

    Just this one simple act of care does something to me inside. It breaks down my defenses in a far more brutal way than any act of violence. It makes the tears well in my eyes and the power of speech to leave me because in a matter of seconds, I have reverted to being that young girl who is alone and scared of the dark. The fact he looks concerned almost undoes the stitching of the armor I¡¯ve constructed and when he leans in and whispers, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±

    It makes me grip his hand a little tighter.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ6

    Now ow we are here in Mother Russia, it breaks me all over again. I hateing home. It¡¯s never a pleasure and bringing a woman like Charlotte here seems wrong on every level. Girls like her don¡¯t deserve the harshness of my homnd. She deserves sunshine and luxury. It¡¯s all she¡¯s used to, and I appear to have conveniently forgotten my animosity toward her.

    I now want to protect her, which makes me an idiot because the only one she needs protecting from here is me.

    The usual ck car awaits us and as we walk down the steps, my ever-present guards are standing by, looking out for danger. It¡¯s how we live. I¡¯ve never known any different unless you count the glorious time I spent at Rockwell Academy. There I was free to be a college kid like everyone else. I had friends, like me, who are jaded with this life. We formed a close bond and when Winter came to stay with her friend Emma, every single one of us learned the importance of family. The fact Winter was stolen before graduation and forced to marry a man old enough to be her father tore us apart. We made a vow to set her free and Charlotte Richmond is the key to that because the man who holds the woman we love with all our hearts, is Charlotte Richmond¡¯s biological father, Massimo Duren.

    Possibly the most feared Mafia Don in the world and definitely the maddest. His reputation alone causes grown men to shake in fear. A sadist, a cold-blooded killer who makes it his hobby. A psychopath and a man with zero morals. That is Charlotte¡¯s future, and for the first time since learning of this n, I¡¯m not liking my part in this. In fact, just imagining sending this innocent angel into hell is making me doubt I can see this one through.

    I can tell she¡¯s frightened. Her silence tells me that and the way she is gripping my hand so hard tells me she¡¯s sticking with the devil she knows.

    As we step into the car, she shrinks into the corner as if she hopes to remain invisible and I sigh inside. Now I feel like a bastard and that wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    The driver pulls away from the aircraft, leaving my men to continue their journey back to a much more hospitable location, and I briefly wonder if I¡¯ve thought this through. Norilsk is the perfect ce to hide among the menagerie of apartment buildings in a town essible only by air. However, Massimo Duren has a far-reaching grip and possibly even has spies in Russia who would tell him this is the most likely bolt hole for any kidnapper hoping to stay under the radar.

    We are silent as we speed through the streets, and I¡¯m guessing Charlotte must be wondering how we bypassed customs. The fact my father is so powerful means most government officials are in his pocket and wee and go freely and could bring a container of heroin into the country and nothing would be said.

    We take the short drive through the city and Charlotte says nothing at all. She just stares out of the window, and I wish I could be proud of my country, but this is a world away from her usual surroundings.

    The silence that sits between us is awkward and threatening and I doubt that will change anytime soon. Now Charlotte will face the reality of her situation and I¡¯m the idiot who was avable for the job.

    WE REACH the apartment set in the heart of the city and I look around with a sinking feeling. I hate this ce. I could have taken her anywhere. We own enough luxurious homes that are well guarded all around the world that would have been perfect. Even the super yachts dotted around the globe are better options. It would have been better if we had sailed into the middle of the ocean and been perfectly protected, but I chose Sodom and Gomora and I¡¯m the idiot who must deal with that.

    As I help Charlotte from the car, she says in disbelief, ¡°We¡¯re staying here.¡±

    I follow her nce and take in the huge apartment blocks crowding the city, each one a carbon copy of the next one. Old, decaying and built from concrete, these blocks are enough to make the happiest, most positive person in the world depressed. All around us are litter and discarded objects.

    A burned-out car mixing with debris from an overflowing dumpster act like the filthiest work of art.

    Corrugated iron on gray stone facades, speak of more decaying inside. Even the concrete walls are crumbling, and the iron fencing looks rusty in parts and bent out of shape.

    The block we are staying in looks as if it barely survived a bomb attack, and I sigh heavily and guide her toward the door leading into hell.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± She falters and stops dead in her tracks and just the pitiful edge to her voice strikes me deep where I never knew I had a heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡¯ll get used to it and hopefully it won¡¯t be for long.¡±

    Gripping her hand hard, I pull her with me and as we enter the dark, gloomy building, it¡¯s as if the prison gates are mming shut behind us.

    We head inside and rather than risk the ancient elevator, we take the concrete steps to the top floor. Cursing my father for keeping this ce and not renovating it into luxury, I prepare myself for an ordeal of the most ufortable kind.

    By the time we reach the top floor, even I¡¯m out of breath and Charlotte looks as if she¡¯s about to pass out and I growl irritably, ¡°Hurry up, the sooner we get inside, the better.¡±

    ¡°You think?¡±

    Her smart reply doesn¡¯t help my mood and as I unlock the many locks on the door, I take a deep breath and prepare for a hellish few days.

    Inside smells dusty and I¡¯m guessing nobody has been here for several months and I don¡¯t me them. The fading wallpaper has definitely seen better days and the mismatched carpet looks as if it¡¯s bald in ces.

    Sighing, I look around at the old-fashioned light fittings that I¡¯m not convinced would pass any safety check and the ornate mirrors with years of dust trapped in their gilded edges.

    Charlotte gasps and says in a small voice, ¡°Is this it?¡±

    ¡°Of course this is it.¡± I snarl. ¡°What did you expect, Buckingham Pce?¡±

    I¡¯m irritable and antsy and start prowling around the apartment, wishing I could smash it to pieces.

    To my surprise, her soft voice wafts across the room like a summer breeze on a stifling day. ¡°Then we must make the best of it. Show me to the kitchen. There must be some cleaning things here.

    Perhaps I can smarten it up a little and brighten the ce up. It may not be so bad.¡±

    Her voice shakes as she forces a brightness to it and I snarl, ¡°Then you¡¯re deluded if you believe anything can smarten this shithole up, but be my guest and try.¡±

    I head to the crumbling cupboard in the corner where I retrieve a bottle of vodka and, tearing the cap off, I chug down a strong measure.

    ¡°That won¡¯t help the situation.¡± She sounds disapproving and I growl, ¡°Maybe not, but it may make it bearable. Want some.¡±

    I thrust the bottle toward her, and she sniffs. ¡°I¡¯d prefer a cup of tea. Do you think we should find a shop to get some milk? Unless there is a well-stocked fridge, that is.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going nowhere.¡±

    She looks a little shocked as I storm pass her into the small kitchen and wrenching open the door see it¡¯s crammed full as requested. We employ someone local who looks after this ce and stocks up on demand and there is enough food in here tost for several weeks. The cupboard is no exception and as I open it, I see it is stocked with everything I requested.

    Charlotte gasps over my shoulder. ¡°Is that English tea, or is it a mirage?¡±

    I conceal the grin her words create and pull the box down.

    ¡°As ordered. You see, princess, I did my research and made sure to order everything a British girl loves, and we have no need to leave these four walls until our ride home.¡±

    The fact the space is so small means she is always within reach and as she tries to shuffle back awkwardly, I feel the heat building between us and it¡¯s not because of the close confinement of the room.

    I briefly wonder if it would help pass the time to corrupt this delectable English Rose, but always standing there like an avenging angel on her shoulder is the bastard she will call daddy from now on.

    Tossing the box toward her, I say rudely, ¡°Sort yourself out. I¡¯ll be entertaining my new best friend.¡±

    Grabbing the vodka, I leave her behind and head to my room. Luckily, we have two bedrooms, so it will give me some space and, as I lie on the bed and shift up against the pillows, I prepare myself for a very difficult stay.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ7

    Charlotte

    Russia is living up to every image I had of it so far, and none of it is good. The men are rough and angry, which matches thendscape perfectly. I¡¯m still trying to get over the shock of being here at all and as I make the tea, I briefly consider making my captor a coffee because if he gets drunk, I may not be safe.

    I see the expression in his eye before he guards it well. There¡¯s an interest there that should have me strapping every knife in this kitchen over my body. I¡¯ve never been with a man before, but I¡¯ve imagined it thousands of times while I read the pages of mytest romance novel, magazine story, or watched a scene from a film.

    There is a morbid curiosity about the sins of the flesh and the girls at Rose Hall Academy speak about it with hushed whispers and nervous giggles. Some have tales to tell of an act that sounds so disgusting it made us gag. A horrifying pastime that shouldn¡¯t even be legal. But it is, and for some reason, I¡¯m curious about that. Especially now, because my savage is the sexiest man I have ever met, and I have an overwhelming urge for just one taste.

    The fact I also hate him pours cold water on my lustful thoughts and I can only hope that vodka does the trick and renders him unconscious before the night is out.

    So, taking my chance, I explore the apartment and my heart sinks with every door opened when I see basic living in all its glory. It¡¯s almost as if they went to the local rubbish tip to furnish it and there¡¯s the strangest aroma I don¡¯t think I will ever get used to.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    I start searching for clues as to my captor¡¯s identity so I can alert the police when I am returned home.

    My phone is lost, probably when I was bundled into the car, so I have nomunication with the outside world.

    I just need to get a message to my father to tell him where I am, and he will send in the police toe and get me. Perhaps I can escape the apartment and find the local police station myself. They would help me, surely.

    Feeling bold, I head toward the door we came in from and with a thumping heart, I grip the handle and turn. Then it sinks when the door stays firmly shut, revealing the savage has locked us in.

    Turning, I nce across at the windows and note we are on the top floor, or at least it seems that way. It¡¯s definitely too high to jump and there isn¡¯t even a rusty fire escape outside to help me.

    I am trapped in an apartment in, what did he call it, the most depressing city in the world and my onlypanion is probably under strict orders to kill me at a moment¡¯s notice.

    A wryugh escapes me when I remember that only a few hours ago I was praying for something good to happen. To live life on the edge. To be honest, this wasn¡¯t what I had in mind.

    Resigned to it for now, I make the tea and almost groan as the caffeine hits my bloodstream and it¡¯s as if a little piece of home made it here with me.

    As I sip the much needed pick me up I nce critically around the depressing space. I don¡¯t even want to touch the settee with any part of my body, so decide to clean up this apartment at least.

    Luckily, I find something that will do the job and set about my task more as a distraction than anything.

    There is nothing here to provide any entertainment, no radio, no tv, or books, so I hum as I work, trying to bring sound to a deadly silent space.

    ¡°Why are you so happy?¡±

    An angry growl startles me as I wipe down the windows and spinning around, I see the savage running his fingers through his scalp, apparently extremely pissed in every way.

    ¡°I¡¯m British, you bastard. I make do and mend and try to make the best of a bad situation.¡±

    He snorts in derision and sinks down heavily on the couch.

    ¡°I suppose this is a day for firsts.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t clean much.¡±

    ¡°I can clean.¡± I stare at him with indignation, and he shrugs. ¡°Cook then. I bet you have a chef to prepare your fancy meals.¡±

    ¡°I can cook too.¡± I stand facing him with my hands on my hips and scowl. ¡°You think I¡¯m some kind of pampered princess who can¡¯t care for herself. Well, breaking news, you kidnapped me from a frigging finishing school and what the fuck do you think they teach there?¡±

    ¡°How to swear, perhaps.¡± He fires back and I curl my lip in disgust. ¡°You bring out the bad-assed bitch in me, so deal with it.¡±

    Heughs out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t you mean bad¨Carsed bitch? You are English, after all. Then again, perhaps we should re-title that the red¨Carsed bitch. I¡¯m guessing yours is still dealing with the imprint of my hand.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to fight me?¡±

    I toss aside my cleaning spray and cloth and stand facing him with a scowl on my face. ¡°Because if you do, I am an expert in karate and taekwondo.¡±

    That gets his attention, and he looks up, a spark ring in his eyes.

    ¡°You can fight?¡±

    ¡°I can. Care to try.¡±

    In a sh, he¡¯s on his feet and my mouth dries when I see the challenge in his eyes. Thinking back on my carefully constructed sses with our teacher, I¡¯m not sure my skills are up to brawling at base level, but I¡¯m willing to give it a go.

    ¡°OK.¡±

    He grins and advances slowly, standing before me with an amused grin.

    ¡°Take your shot.¡±

    I shrug out of my school zer and rip off my tie and nod before bowing to him, as we have been taught to do.

    His lowugh makes me bristle with anger and as I aim my first kick at his head, he steps aside and says in a bored voice, ¡°Is that the best you can do?¡±

    As I swing my body around, I take another aim and he catches hold of my ankle in his strong grasp, flipping me onto my back and sitting astride me, holding both of my hands above my head.

    ¡°You call that fighting.¡± His lip curls and I bring my knee up and try to dislodge him, but he is heavier than me and merelyughs.

    ¡°You¡¯re pathetic and your teacher should be fired, because if that¡¯s the best they taught you, you fail.¡±

    He shifts off me and stares down with disappointment.

    ¡°For a moment there I thought we could amuse ourselves with the martial arts. Maybe you should go and bake a cake instead.¡±

    He turns his back, giving me the chance to scramble to my feet and aim a well-ced kick on the back of his knee. As he goes down, he hits the corner of the table with his head and his angry growl has me sprinting from the room. As I m the bathroom door behind me, his angry yell as he thumps against it gives me a moment¡¯s respite before a huge crash makes me jump and nothing can save me from a very angry Russian who looks as if he wants to kill me.

    I note the gash to his temple and the blood trickling down his face and experience a moment¡¯s guilt that I did that to him. Despite everything, the spanking aside, he hasn¡¯t hurt me, and this is how I¡¯ve repaid him.

    Reaching out, he grabs hold of my arms and twists them behind my back before dragging me from the room and forcing me down on to a wooden chair, where he binds my wrists behind my back before doing the same to my ankles.

    As I scream and struggle, a broad hand lies t against my mouth and he says roughly, ¡°Scream and I¡¯ll cut your fucking tongue out.¡±

    Just the promise renders me speechless for life and as the tears pour down my face, I am now facing the consequences of my actions as he storms from the room, mming the door behind him.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ8

    I¡¯m not proud that I lost my temper. If anything, I feel like a fool and as I clean myself up, I note the shattered door falling on its hinges and growl with annoyance.

    I let her get to me and demonstrated why I deserve every syble of my name. I am a savage and it¡¯s never been any different.

    Being the son of the most hated man in Russia, outside of the president, kind of makes you grow up fast. There was no love ever shown or father, son chats. Hell, I don¡¯t even know who my mother is and I¡¯m guessing whoever she was, she is long gone now. Women don¡¯tst long in our world. They are there purely for entertainment value and as soon as they stop being a pleasant distraction, they are reced by a new one.

    Sighing, I press a pad against my face and try to stem the blood from a wound that¡¯s merely irritating rather than serious and think about the woman who is currently tied to a chair in the living room.

    She doesn¡¯t deserve this treatment. She doesn¡¯t deserve this life and must be fucking terrified.

    One minute she¡¯s in some freaking school still in the Victorian era and the next thing she knows, she¡¯s sparring with a savage in the most depressing city in the world. It almost makes meugh as I remember her challenge and the way she casually stood there and asked if I wanted a fight. The way she faced me down with her hands on her hips with all the fury of Hades shing in her eyes piqued my interest.

    It was a surprising switch from the domestic goddess cleaning the windows not moments earlier and that alone was surprising hearing her humming like a trapped bird in hell.

    Now I¡¯ve calmed down, I wonder if the cut affected me more than I first thought because I am a little nauseous. In fact, my reflection is starting to blur, and I wonder if I¡¯ve got a concussion.

    As I drop to my knees, I grip the side of the toilet basin and the bile rises in my throat, providing an overwhelming urge to be sick.

    Something¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m never sick and certainly not after a fight. I¡¯ve been hit worse than this before, much worse and never been affected other than bruising and a few broken bones for my sins.

    Something definitely doesn¡¯t feel right and as I empty the contents of my stomach into the toilet, the dizziness hits me and an unwee thought hits me hard.

    I¡¯ve been poisoned.

    I recognize the signs and as I hurl again, I remember back over the past twenty-four hours and the only thing I can put it down to is the warm waffles the flight attendant served to us on the ne.

    Knowing I wasn¡¯t the only one who ate them, directs my thoughts to Charlotte and dragging my body to stand, I rinse out my mouth with the rather dubious water that flows from the taps.

    As I lurch from the room, trying desperately to keep it together, I stagger into the living room and see an ashen face staring at me with fright.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be sick.¡±

    She gasps as she hangs her head and I nod, stumbling across to her chair and reaching for my knife.

    Her head snaps up and she gasps, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    I can¡¯t speak because the urge to hurl is too strong and mustering as much strength as I have left, I slice the bindings on her hands and feet and gasp, ¡°Bathroom.¡±

    She ps her hand across her mouth and nods, barely making the short distance before I hear her retching into the pan and my heart beats out of control as I struggle to make sense of this.

    My internal organs feel as if they are being dragged from my body and I break out into a cold sweat as I reach for my phone.

    I know the signs, and this isn¡¯t the result of E. coli. This is deliberate and I call the only man I can trust who answers immediately.

    ¡°Ivan.¡±

    ¡°Malik.¡± My voice is rough and dripping with torment and he says urgently, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Poisoned.¡±

    I must give him credit because he speaks in a measured, controlled voice, without a hint of panic in it, and says firmly, ¡°If you survive, take the girl to the airfield. Steal a car if you must, but don¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯ll send a ne.¡±

    He cuts the call and I take a moment to get my breathing under control and take in some huge gulps of air. My stomach is churning, and my limbs are weak and I¡¯m not even sure if I can walk, let alone make it from the apartment and steal a car. How long will it take Malik to send a ne, anyway? I¡¯m doubtful he has one parked at the airfield and if I¡¯m right, it will take several hours for it tond.

    When I hear Charlotte retching down the hall, it reminds me I¡¯m not alone in this and so I grab the side of the chair and haul myself up, the room spinning around me as I try to remain conscious.

    My body is violently rejecting whatever has made its way into my system and I just pray I never digested enough of the poison to cause serious harm.

    My mind returns to how hungry Charlotte was and the huge te of food I left her with fills me with even more concern for her than myself and I stagger down the hallway and find her sprawled on the ground, her white face staring up at the ceiling with ssy eyes that appear as if they left life already.

    Quickly, I run the tap and fill the ss with water and dropping to my knees, I lift her head and hold the ss to her lips. There is no reaction and so I gently trickle the liquid into her mouth and hold her head so it doesn¡¯t choke her.

    ¡°Wake up sleeping beauty.¡± I say through ragged breaths, and she gags as the liquid hits the back of her throat, causing her to choke a little.

    Her body reacts to the danger and brings her back and as she recovers, I say roughly, ¡°Drink some more.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± her voice sounds weak, and I snarl, ¡°Drink it.¡±

    She drinks some more water and then I take a gulp myself and we must be a strange sight cowering on the small bathroom floor, seemingly knocking at death¡¯s door.

    As her breathing speeds up, I say as if talking from a distance, ¡°We must leave.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± her voice shakes and I say urgently, ¡°We must leave. Can you stand?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    As I grip the basin and haul my ownrge body to my feet, my head spins with the effort and I lean back against the wall, offering her my hand.

    As hers closes around it, I hate the weakness in me as I try to help her to her feet.

    Somehow, we manage it and without wasting any energy on words, I pull her along the hall with me and reach for the coats we discarded on the hook by the front door.

    ¡°We must run; this ce ispromised.¡±

    She nods, looking as if she¡¯s about to hurl again but shrugs into the coat and attempts to help me with mine, causing me to smile a little. Despite everything, this small act of kindness hits me somewhere new, and as I stare at the pale beauty before me, I am strangely protective of her. That alone surprises me because I¡¯ve only ever experienced that once before and it concerned my best friend¡¯s sister, Winter. I cared for her like the sister I never had and yet I already know what I¡¯m feeling toward my pretty English rose isn¡¯t the love for a sister. It¡¯s something else entirely. Just that thought alone brings me round quicker than any medical solution and it¡¯s suddenly the most important thing in the world to get us both to safety.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ9

    This can¡¯t be happening to me. One minute I¡¯m daydreaming in the English countryside and the next I¡¯m in a strange dystopian city wondering if I¡¯ll make it out alive. To make matters worse, my kidnapper appears to be hovering close to death, and I¡¯m not far behind him.

    I can¡¯t remember ever being so ill in my life, and he doesn¡¯t seem much better and as I stagger after him back down the hated concrete staircase, I wonder what the fuck is going on.

    As we exit, the cold wind makes me shiver but gives me some much-needed oxygen to inte my wretched lungs and I¡¯m surprised when he takes my hand and says roughly, ¡°Stick close to me. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll get us there alive.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    My voice shakes as I sense danger approaching and he growls, ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. Trust me.¡±

    I wouldugh out loud if I could but I¡¯m so weak, I¡¯m tempted to curl up and die in the stairwell of the slum I¡¯ve just been evicted from.

    As we set off, I wonder where we¡¯re going and why and as we turn the corner, the scene is a mirror image of the one we¡¯ve left. Tall gray buildings that look as if they need tearing to the ground stand watching our progress with angry scowls. I¡¯m certain nobody actually lives here because I haven¡¯t seen one human life form since I arrived.

    I¡¯m not even sure what time it is because the sky is gray and austere, much like when we arrived, and only the grit in my eyes reminds me I really should be sleeping by now.

    I¡¯m shocked when the savage heads toward what looks like a wrecked vehicle and removes a credit card from his pocket.

    As the door flicks open, he says with an urgent whisper, ¡°Hurry, we need to get on the road.¡±

    ¡°Is this car yours?¡± I gasp in a hushed whisper, and he rolls his eyes. ¡°Seriously, do you really think I¡¯d buy this shit heap?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head.

    ¡°No, what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not stealing somebody¡¯s possession.¡±

    He almost growls with frustration, anger, or it could be a mixture of the two making me wonder about my sanity in standing up to him. Then without another word, he pushes me roughly into a car that smells as if something died in here and says hoarsely, ¡°Do as I say if you want to live.¡±

    He jumps in beside me and I stare in astonishment as he proceeds to hot-wire the car and before I know it, we are screeching away from a ce I never want to visit in my lifetime again.

    The roads are in definite need of repair along with the entire city, if I¡¯m honest, and if there was anything left inside me, it would surely be making an appearance round about now. As we speed off to God only knows where, I study my captor a little closer. He looks like shit, and I guess I¡¯m not much better and I say with a hint of shock edging my words, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been poisoned.¡±

    I heard him right the first time, but say weakly, ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Why would anyone want to poison us?¡±

    ¡°Wee to Russia, moya krasivaya roza.¡±

    ¡°What did you even say?¡±

    Heughs softly, which is the first sign of normality in a man who makes a psychopath seem sane.

    ¡°I called you my pretty English rose.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I¡¯m surprised and yet it stirs a warm sensation inside me as I shrink back in my seat and let his endearment wash through my body like an antidote to a snake bite.

    Just that one sentence makes me warm to him and then he surprises me again by saying sweetly, ¡°How are you?¡±

    ¡°OK, I guess, under the circumstances.¡±

    His gruffughter almost makes me smile and I say with curiosity, ¡°What is your name, if I¡¯m allowed to know such ssified information?¡±

    ¡°Ivan.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    His reply is short and sweet, and I roll it around in my mind.

    For a moment I say nothing and then say tentatively, ¡°You said we were poisoned. Who would do that?¡±

    He sighs deeply and looks so tense it makes me afraid for our safety.

    ¡°It could be many people. I¡¯m not sure who is responsible. So, for now, we must hide until we discover their identity.¡±

    ¡°And the n is¡­?¡±

    I gently try to coax the information out of him, and he snaps, ¡°There is no n.¡±

    Well color me confused because now I¡¯m even more worried and say urgently, ¡°We should go to the British embassy. They will help us.¡±

    Heughs out loud, and I say tightly, ¡°They will. What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Even the British embassy can¡¯t protect us from whoever this is. Do you really believe your government has any jurisdiction here? Do you imagine the American government has a magic wand hidden inside a frame on their marbled walls? No princess, this is mother fucking Russia, and she makes the rules up as she goes along. She¡¯s deadly, depraved and sly. She has no friends, and she trusts no one. She is the darkest demon dressed as an angel and would kill you dead with a weing smile. There are no friends in Russia and the fucking embassy is thest ce we should go to for help.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re Russian. Why are they trying to kill you?¡±

    I¡¯m a little stung by the derision in his voice and hisugh has no humor in it as he hisses, ¡°Would it shock you to learn it may be my own father responsible?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I gasp and heughs bitterly. ¡°It could also be yours. I¡¯m still figuring that one out, though.¡±

    ¡°Mine.¡± Picturing my father being responsible for doing anything remotely like this seems preposterous and I say angrily, ¡°My father may be an adulterer and easily led, but he¡¯s not a killer and why would he want to kill me? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the man you call daddy, princess.¡±

    Like a knockout punch, his words hit home and wound me so deeply I¡¯m winded for a second.

    He must instantly regret his words because he reaches out and grasps my hand, which shocks me more than anything he just said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Charlotte.¡±

    I blink in surprise because hearing my name on his lips is strange and before I can respond to that, he swerves down a track and says urgently, ¡°This is the end of the road. We make the rest of the journey on foot. Can you walk?¡±

    ¡°I think so, but¡­¡± ¡°Then move.¡±

    He exits the car and curses as his feet hit the ground and once again, I wonder if he¡¯s ok himself. I haven¡¯t missed the angry cut on his head where he fell, and his ashen color tells me he¡¯s struggling as much as I am and as my own feet hit the ground, I know why because my legs are so weak, they almost buckle under me.

    However, before I can fall, a strong hand grips mine and he says in a slightly warmer voice, ¡°Come. We¡¯ll be safe soon enough, and then we can rest.¡±

    ¡°But how will we be safe? Somebody is out to, well, get us.¡±

    Once again, he shakes his head and, sounding almost amused, whispers, ¡°Like I said, trust me. I¡¯ll get you to safety even if thest thing I ever do.¡±

    He moves off as fast as his battered body will let him, and I swear I feel every stone under my shoe as my body struggles with unwanted activity. I notice we are hugging the perimeter of the airfield that we arrived at, and I see various nes waiting on the tarmac and wonder if, somehow, he intends to hot-wire one of those. I wouldn¡¯t put it past him and part of me is impressed by the warrior holding my hand so tenderly.

    Ever since I met him, I¡¯ve been fantasizing about him in a very inappropriate way. All it takes is one look at his strong jaw dusted with dark stubble and my legs go weak. The icy blue eyes that could cut ss and the close-cropped hair that is more practical than stylish tell me this man has more testosterone running through his veins than blood.

    I like it¨Ca lot and he intrigues me. Our conversations have been brief and I long to tear away a little more of the packaging because I have a feeling that what¡¯s inside is a rare find for a woman like me.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ10

    IvanContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    I don¡¯t understand how she is still walking because I¡¯m on myst breath and my muscles deserted me somewhere between the apartment and arriving here. I am desperate to survive just to keep her safe. The thought of this being the end for both of us in this god forbidden hell hole, spurs me on even further.

    I will make my mission count and I won¡¯t let Club Mafia down, but for every minute I spend in Charlotte Richmond¡¯spany, a little piece of my spirit dies inside. I can¡¯t shake the image of her future. The man she is heading to and will soon call daddy. The fact I will be instrumental in sending her to hell is not sitting well with me and yet she is the key to the lock of Winter¡¯s prison. Without her, we won¡¯t get our sister back but something is making me hold back a little. I¡¯m not sure I can see this through because thest thing this woman deserves is what fate has in store for her.

    ¡°Ivan.¡± Her soft voice disturbs my dark thoughts and I stop, turning to face the object of them.

    ¡°What?¡± Her white pinched face causes me concern as the dark shadows underneath her eyes tell me she needs sleep as much as I do.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡±

    Her words cause more damage than the poison currently searing through my veins, and I hitch my breath at this unexpected situation.

    She peers at me with concern and just the fatigue in her eyes and the slight tremble to her lip causes something to shift inside me. Since when did emotion y a ce in my life?

    Never, for a very good reason.

    I don¡¯t form attachments and if I do, the only ones I have are with men like me. Not women.

    Winter is different, she¡¯s family. I¡¯m not thinking of Charlotte in that way for sure and yet I only enjoy a woman¡¯spany for one night only. That¡¯s the rule I live by and can be the only rational exnation why I¡¯m struggling now. She¡¯s bing too familiar, and I need to cut off the snake¡¯s head before it bites, so I say sharply, ¡°You have no business being concerned about me. Now shut the fuck up and keep quiet before I gag you.¡±

    I turn away feeling like a shitty bastard, but I am doing this for both our sakes. Despite the situation we¡¯re in we need to maintain distance and I am drawing the line and erecting the wall because I will not let any feelings for this woman take root.

    WE REACH the edge of the airfield and I pull her behind a tree that shields us but gives us the perfect view of any approaching aircraft.

    With my back to the tree, I pull her down to sit between my legs and as my arms wrap around her shivering body, I push the emotion away.

    ¡°We could be some time.¡± I say harshly. ¡°Get some sleep and I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±

    She says nothing, which upsets me more than I thought it would, even though I threatened to gag her if she spoke. I am seriously losing my mind right now and me it on the poison in my bloodstream. I really need to shrug this mood off and reim control of my life if we are going to make it back to civilization alive.

    As we sit like Hansel and Gretel in the forest, I¡¯m happy when she leans back against my chest and her even breathing tells me she¡¯s fallen asleep. It¡¯s strangelyforting as I hold her in my arms, loving the warmth she provides and knowing I¡¯m not on my own.

    It strikes me I¡¯m always on my own, unless you count the women I fuck for pleasure and nothing more.

    But this is different. I have an actual life in my calloused hands, and I¡¯m surprised to find I¡¯m enjoying every minute of it.

    I even catch myself brushing my lips against the top of her hair and breathing in the scent of a woman. She feels so soft, delicate even, and like Adam¡¯s apple, is the most forbidden fruit.

    She stirs and her soft moan escapes into the air and just hearing the gentle sound makes me tighten my grip a little. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m holding a newly born baby, and the protective surge she has created shocks me a little.

    I am tempted to close my eyes and give into the darkness myself, but only my will to survive this nightmare keeps me alert.

    My darkest thoughts are my onlypanion as I try to figure out who wants us both dead. As I y with the possibilities, nothing adds up.

    Was I the intended target and, because I shared my food with Charlotte, I dragged her into it?

    Could it have been my men on board that ne eager to get me out of the way, but for what? They would never go against my father unless the bastard himself ordered the hit.

    Perhaps he discovered who my precious cargo really is, and my tale of kidnap and ransom was revealed as a lie. I know my father hates Massimo Duren as much as the rest of us, but I understand it¡¯s always business with him. If Massimo somehow discovered it was the bratva who snatched his daughter away before he could reach her, it would exin his deal with my father. But why risk harming her? That also doesn¡¯t make sense.

    The fact they knew we would be holed up in Norilsk waiting for the signal tells me they intended for us to die there. Either from the poison or from an assassin being sent to finish the job. That was why we ran. Malik was right to order it and I hope to God he has a n to get us to safety because Club Mafia are the only ones I trust right now, knowing they are the only people who have my back without sticking a knife in it.

    The hard ground and the temperature are not helping, especially as I dare not move out of fear of waking the sleeping beauty in my arms. It¡¯s only my devious thoughts keeping me awake right now and I¡¯m not sure how long we have been in this position before I hear a neing intond.

    My heart rate increases as I watch it touch down and taxi to the most remote part of the airfield.

    Then I watch the lights sh three times and know this is our ride out of here and, leaning down, I whisper, ¡°Baby, wake up.¡±

    With a start she jumps, and I whisper, ¡°Follow me. We must remain in the shadows.¡±

    I can only imagine it¡¯s the adrenalin that kick starts us into action and as we circle the perimeter under the cover of trees, it doesn¡¯t take long before we reach the ne.

    Thanking God, Norilsk is such a shit show, I use my knife to erge a hole in the wire fencing, enabling us to crawl through.

    The door to the aircraft opens and I hold my breath as I drag Charlotte in one hand and raise my gun in the other and as the steps lower and a man in uniform peers out, I see the livery of Malik¡¯s family emzoned on his jacket and breathe a sigh of relief.

    I think we break all records for boarding an aircraft and as the steps fold up behind us, we fall into the luxurious jet belonging to Malik¡¯s Arab family.

    ¡°Wee on board Mr. V olkov. Miss. Richmond.¡±

    The captain nods respectfully and says quickly, ¡°Please take your seats. We need to be airborne inside of five minutes.¡±

    Realizing I still have hold of Charlotte¡¯s hand, I guide her to the nearest seat and quickly strap her in like a child before taking the one next to her.

    As the ne¡¯s engine starts up, I look out of the window and notice some headlights heading our way and pray this captain knows what he¡¯s doing because if I¡¯m not mistaken, those cars are here for us.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ11

    Charlotte

    He told me not to speak, and the bastard had better get used to it because why am I even bothering? He was so rude, and it wounded my already battered pride still further and I sit bristling beside him with the anger pushing aside any fear I have for my own safety.

    Fucking savage is the best name for him and I can only imagine he received it from a past girlfriend. Imagining the torture he must have put her through makes me hope she dumped him, and it hurt badly. That can be the only exnation for his rude misogyny and as soon as we reach wherever we¡¯re going, I am going to put in ce an escape n I have yet to formte in my mind.

    As the ne starts moving, I am full of dark thoughts toward my captor, which includes strangling him with the lifejacket cord under my seat if I get the opportunity.

    To think I was concerned for him. Well, that won¡¯t happen again and suddenly a loud bang makes me jump and before I know what¡¯s happening, he grabs the back of my neck and pushes me face down toward the floor, yelling, ¡°Keep low and away from the windows.¡±

    Immediately forgetting I¡¯m not speaking to him, I yell, ¡°What the fuck is happening?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve found us.¡±

    ¡°Who? The police?¡±

    I¡¯m almost hoping that¡¯s the case, but his derisiveugh causes me to hate him all over again.

    ¡°The fucking bastards who want us dead, so if you want to live to irritate me some more, shut the fuck up and keep your head down.¡±

    Now I¡¯m afraid because that sounds like gunfire and it hasn¡¯t escaped my notice that we are sitting on an unexploded bomb with all the fuel in our tanks and as the ne increases its speed, I almost expect to meet my maker in a ze of glory.

    Maybe the fact my life is shing before my eyes confuses my already scrambled brain because I reach for Ivan¡¯s fingers and sp them so tightly, whispering, ¡°If we don¡¯t make it, thank you for trying to save me.¡±

    The way he is crushing my hand causes me to wince as he growls, ¡°We will die another day, malyshka. Today is not that day.¡±

    As the ne lifts off from the ground, I hold my breath and count to ten and as we soar high into the air, my heart provides the fuel because I have never been so high on adrenalin in my life.

    By the time the ne levels out and the engines stop screaming, I open my eyes and take a deep sigh of relief. So far, so good.

    Ivan drags my hand with him and clutches it tightly as he exhales sharply and, to my surprise, lifts my hand and brushes his lips against it, closing his eyes, looking more relieved than anything.

    As I nce down at the ink on his fingers that are brutally different to my own manicured ones, it makes me shiver a little inside. Images of what he could do with those hands to bring me pleasure make me weak, and this time it¡¯s not because of the poison inside me. It¡¯s him. He is the poison that corrupted me because I shouldn¡¯t want him. I shouldn¡¯t even like him, and I shouldn¡¯t be infatuated with him because he is the man responsible for tearing my world apart.

    I nce up as the door to the cockpit opens, and the pilot heads out, briefly causing me rm as I question who is flying this freaking ne and he catches the fear on my face and smiles with amusement.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, my co-pilot has taken over.¡±

    I sigh with relief as he sits opposite and stares at us with concern.

    ¡°Mr. Karim has instructed us to fly you to Pnd, where a connecting flight will take you to Switzend. A helicopter will transport you to his home where you will wait for further instructions.¡±

    I stare at him inplete surprise and nce down at my rather dirty uniform and know it must appear as if I died already. Ivan is no better in his batteredbats and sweater, and there¡¯s also the part where we have no personal documentation.

    I keep my mouth shut though because I haven¡¯t forgotten his rudeness earlier, and suddenly all my questions are answered as the captain removes a man envelope from a storagepartment and hands it to Ivan.

    ¡°Your papers are in here with new identities. Mr. Karim has arranged a change of clothing that you will find in the cabin at the rear of the aircraft. I would advise showering and grabbing something to eat. Flight time will be roughly five hours, so you may want to get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°Have you any other passengers?¡± Ivan¡¯s voice is gruff, and I¡¯m surprised at the question because I thought we were alone, and the captain shakes his head.

    ¡°No crew as requested by Mr. Karim. We have registered you both as passengers under your new names and there is no record of you being here at all under your original ones.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Ivan fixes him with a harsh re, and I feel bad for the captain, so I smile softly and say, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    His soft gaze makes me almost want to curl up in his arms and tell him to save me, which obviously doesn¡¯t go unnoticed by Ivan, who growls, ¡°Thank you. We will be in our cabin.¡±

    I think I¡¯m more shocked than the captain when Ivan fixes him with a dark look, promising all manner of horrors and positively drags me behind him toward the rear of the aircraft.

    Now my heart is thumping for an entirely different reason because he said our cabin. What the fuck is he implying here?

    I follow him through a door and blink in astonishment at the luxurious room that lookspletely out of ce on an aircraft.

    ¡°Ivan.¡± My voice sounds hushed and far away as I whisper, ¡°I¡¯m hallucinating again.¡±

    His lowugh takes me by surprise, and he chuckles. ¡°My friend has more money than God. This is one of his smaller toys.¡±

    I blink as I gaze around at an actual bedroom. Dressed in ck silk sheets and fur throws is a frigging king¨Csized bed with drapes hanging heavy on the side. Cream leather chairs sit either side of a porthole and the white shag pile carpet looks brand new. Gold mirrors and chandeliers dress the room in the finest luxury, and I blink again as Ivan pulls me into what appears to be a dressing room, leading on to a full-sized bathroom.

    I watch in disbelief as he turns on the tap and seizes a bottle of foaming oil and pours a generous amount into it and my mouth dries as he rips off his sweater and I almost pass out at the bare chest flexing before my eyes. I can¡¯t stop staring and not because it is coveredpletely in ink. It¡¯s almost tribal and the muscles and well-defined abs make me lose my mind.

    A lowugh makes me raise my eyes and his eyes shine with mischief as he smirks. ¡°Like what you see, princess?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± I turn away and try to get my breathing under control because I am the biggest, fattest liar in the world right now.

    I love what I see. I could stare at it all night and all day if I had to. How is this man even real, for Christ¡¯s sake?

    As I look back, I almost wish I hadn¡¯t because now thebats have joined the sweater on the floor, and it appears underwear is not required.

    I quickly spin around and hiss, ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, don¡¯t you have any manners?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    His lowugh makes the blood rise in my face as I blush furiously and I actually whimper when he says with amusement, ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I face the other way and heughs. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be d to rid yourself of that uniform. Come on baby, don¡¯t be shy. Haven¡¯t you seen a man naked before?¡±

    I squeeze my eyes tightly shut and whisper, ¡°No.¡±

    The silence returns and I swallow hard and then I almost jump out of my skin when a rough hand touches my shoulders and a softer voice says, ¡°Turn around, malyshka.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    I¡¯m actually shaking and yet he won¡¯t give in and spins me around to face him and lifts my chin, so I¡¯m staring into those stunning eyes and I almost whimper when he says softly, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not going to hurt you. We need to clean up and change, and that¡¯s all this is. If it helps, you take the bath and I¡¯ll take the shower.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I do it in private?¡± I run my tongue over my dry lips, and he shakes his head slowly, an evil grin lighting up his features, making me speechless for a moment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to let you out of my sight for a second.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re thirty thousand feet in the air! Where do you think I¡¯ll go? Or is there a docking station through that door leading to an escape pod, where I will man the controls and head back to Ennd in time for afternoon tea on thewn?¡±

    Even I start tough as his face breaks out into a broad smile and hisughter lightens the atmosphere for a minute before I¡¯m shocked into silence when his lips brush against mine and he whispers, ¡°Because it would break my heart if anything happened to you.¡±

    I blink in astonishment because where has thise from and as his lips hover dangerously close to mine, I almost think he¡¯s going to kiss me. I actually hope he is because the tension that¡¯s been building between us needs dealing with, but now is obviously not that time because he closes his eyes and sighs deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t fight me, Charlotte. Remember, you¡¯re my prisoner and just so you know, your fighting skills could use some serious work.¡±

    Once again, he grins, and I am so confused right now. Then he strokes my face like a pet dog and the emotion in his eyes takes me by surprise as he says softly, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t look. I¡¯ll take the shower and if you face away from me, the bubbles will cover your modesty.¡±

    Realizing I don¡¯t have a choice, I nod slowly and step back and as his hands drop away from me, I feel the loss already. Then, as he turns and walks over to the shower, I can¡¯t help checking out his ass as he goes.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ12

    Ivan

    I am officially fucked, and not in the usual way. It took all my self-control not to push things with Charlotte. I want her. More than I¡¯ve wanted anyone, and I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because she¡¯s here. I have never spent so long with a girl before and certainly not one that intrigues me as much as this one does. It¡¯s taking a superhuman effort not to test the water and dive straight in. I know she¡¯s a virgin. Just the embarrassment on her face and the yearning mixed with curiosity in those beautiful eyes tells me that. She almost whimpered when she saw my naked body and I¡¯m sure if I pushed things, she would be in my arms willingly by now.

    But the entire time, this mission is controlling me and reminding me she¡¯s not mine to enjoy. She is my angel to sacrifice, and I must remember the stakes are high.

    As the warm jets cleanse the dirt away, I wish it could do the same with my mind. It¡¯s raging with possibilities right now about what I want to do to the English rose currently taking a dip in a gold¨C ted tub.

    Fuck Malik and his family. They make my own seem like trailer trash. I have never seen luxury quite like this and I¡¯m as impressed as Charlotte obviously is. When I saw the huge fucking bed dressed for sin, beckoning me inside, all I could think of was how good her naked body would look writhing in those sheets with my cock buried deep inside her and making her scream.

    My cock throbs in agony as I pump it hard because fuck me, this is worse than any torture her psychotic father could conjure up.

    I release a steady stream of cum to the floor and watch it escape through the drain and it brings with it a certain sense of release. As I soap my body and shampoo my hair, I try to wrestle my turbulent thoughts under control. However, it¡¯s impossible to do all the time the object of those thoughts is naked on the other side of this screen, rxing in a deep filled bath of decadent luxury.

    This room has all the trappings of a lover¡¯s paradise, and I must endure the most exquisite torture with a woman I am interested in way too much for my own good.

    Making sure to give her enough time, I exit the shower and am not surprised to find her wrapped in a silk robe, her hair wet with droplets of water sliding down her face.

    It¡¯s just too much and the slight tremble to her lip and the flush to her cheeks are like a powerful ma as they draw me to her side in a second. As I stand unsure before her, I sense a shifting that spells trouble for everyone.

    To my surprise, she reaches out and touches my chest. ¡°I love your tattoos.¡±

    Such a simple statement that fills me with pride and she points to a dark looking script that lies just above my chest. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    I look down and say roughly, ¡°It¡¯s Russian for a savage heart.¡±

    As her fingers graze my skin, it¡¯s like the purest torture and she points to another. ¡°And this one?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She points to a bird in a cage, and I say, ¡°Freedom.¡±

    ¡°But the bird is caged.¡±

    She looks up, and I wince when I see the lust sparkling in her obscenely beautiful eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise of freedom. One day, I will have another image inked to my skin of the cage door open and the bird on the other side.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about you, aren¡¯t you, Ivan?¡±

    She looks at me with so much sadness and it hurts like hell knowing she¡¯s right. I hate the fact my voice is weaker than normal when I hold her hand against my skin and whisper, ¡°My body is my canvas. It scripts my journey and tells my story to the world. An open book if you like that only I understand the meaning of. One day the story inked on my skin will be a very different one and that is what gets me through the madness.¡±

    She nods and circles a clear patch of skin. ¡°What will you put there?¡±

    I don¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°A beautiful rose.¡±

    She stares up at me in startled surprise and shifts a little closer, her hand reaching behind my neck as she whispers, ¡°Can I ask you for something, Ivan?¡±

    I doubt I can deny her anything right now and I nod before she says hesitantly, ¡°Please, may I steal a kiss?¡±

    She looks worried and the slight break in her voice makes me burn inside and reaching up, I cup both her cheeks in my rough hands and whisper, ¡°Anything for you, princess.¡±

    Our lips connect and as I enjoy my first taste of this woman, I lose everyst shred of gantry I had. She tastes so sweet like I always knew she would and as I suck her lower lip into my mouth and bite down gently on the plump cushion, my cock throbs so hard it physically hurts.

    My tongue ims hers and her low moan encourages me in deeper, and as I hold her in my arms, it is possibly the most beautiful moment of my life. She is so innocent. A beautiful angel who has somehow survived what life has thrown at her and approached it with unwavering bravery and curiosity. This is no exception and as her handsy t against my chest and she kisses me back, I don¡¯t think I have ever been happier in my life.

    As I pull away, I rest my head against hers and whisper, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I should be the one thanking you.¡±

    The light amusement in her voice makes me smile and as I make to pull away, I¡¯m surprised when she pulls me back and says with a sigh. ¡°Can I ask you another favor, please?¡±

    My breath hitches as I nod slowly. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Will you sleep with me, Ivan?¡±

    I stare at her in surprise, and she blushes furiously. ¡°I mean, not like that, it¡¯s just, well, I only feel safe when I¡¯m with you and I¡¯m so tired I don¡¯t think I can keep my eyes open for another second.¡±

    With a small smile, I nod. ¡°Of course. Come, we could both use some sleep.¡±

    It¡¯s strange slipping naked in between the ck silk sheets with a woman dressed in a silk robe. I can feel the warm heat from her body as the fabric caresses it and molds her curves. I physically ache to run my hands down the length of her and plunge my fingers inside to touch her sticky wet heat. I know it¡¯s there but is locked away for someone else to discover. Not me. Not the bastard who took her to hell and almost took up permanent residency there. I need to be better for once in my life and do what she¡¯s asking. Protect her because God knows, there is one thing I can never protect her from and that is the madness heading our way that goes by the name Massimo Duren.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ13

    I must have fallen into a blissful sleep courtesy of the warm bath, sensual oils and the deep soul shattering kiss of a god. Ivan is a god to me. Somehow, he has gone from being an aggressor, a kidnapper and a bastard, to bing an object of fascination. He intrigues me, and not just because I¡¯m inexperienced. It¡¯s him. The savage warrior who is keeping me alive right now, and that alone is a powerful aphrodisiac.

    As I lie in his arms wrapped in decadence, it¡¯s a world away from the depressing ce we¡¯ve just left. My life has be a movie and I¡¯m starring in the role of a lifetime with a savage as my leading man. I never thought this would happen to a girl like me, but now it has I¡¯m keen to explore every inch of insanity I possess because I know when this ends, I will never be the same again.

    Waking up beside Ivan is blissful agony. It feels so good with his legs entwined in mine. His rough hand grazing my stomach as his arm traps me beneath tribal ink. His breath fans my face and I steal a nce at the most beautiful man I have ever seen. He could star in every action movie I have ever seen, and I couldn¡¯t desire him more. I¡¯m not even embarrassed that he¡¯s naked against my silk covered body. I like it, which makes me curious.

    He stirs and my heart thumps as he opens one bright blue eye and grins, hiszy smile dragging my own shy one onto my face.

    ¡°This is better.¡±

    I nod, suddenly shy for no apparent reason.

    To my surprise, he regards me with a curious expression that makes my heart race, and his hand tightens against my thigh. I can¡¯t help myself and inch even closer and his low groan of frustration matches what I¡¯m thinking.

    Then, to my extreme disappointment, he rolls to the side and exhales sharply. ¡°We should dress.

    You need to eat, and pray this time it¡¯s not with any unwee added ingredients.

    The disappointment hits me hard as our cozy bubble bursts and lets reality in.

    Sighing, I swing my legs to the side of the bed, not even caring that the robe falls off one shoulder, revealing a glimpse of flesh that Ivan obviously doesn¡¯t appreciate because he snaps, ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, let¡¯s see what clothes my friend has packed before I do something we¡¯ll both regret. He stomps into the dressing room and returns with two ck bags and chucks them onto the bed.

    As I unzip one of them, I pull out a smart dress and some matching heels, loving how luxurious the material feels against my touch. ¡°Your friend has good taste.¡±

    I hold up thecey lingerie and Ivan sucks in a breath, making me giggle at his tortured expression.

    ¡°Fuck! Now I¡¯m stuck with an image of you wearing that as we head to whatever madness waits for us.¡±

    He groans, and it makes meugh and then he removes a ck suit and a smart ck silk shirt from his own bag, making my own mouth water. ¡°A dangerous outfit for a dangerous man.¡± I say slyly, and he rolls his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard a fucking suit described as dangerous before. You¡¯re one screwed up woman.¡±

    His chuckle makes me smile and I¡¯m not sure what madness grips my reasoning, but I shrug and slip the robe from my body, not caring that I¡¯m as naked as he is.

    His low ¡®fuck¡¯ makes me shiver with delight as I reach for the silky vest and pull it over my head.

    The matching knickers, or panties, as he calls them, follow and I pointedly ignore the fact he is just standing watching as if in a trance.

    After I shrug on the ck dress, I step into the killer heels and marvel that they fit at all.

    Ivan is still staring and the look in his eye should make me run for cover because it¡¯s obvious what he wants. Me.

    Sitting back on the bed, I say casually, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    He turns abruptly and dresses in record speed, and now it¡¯s my turn to stare in stunned surprise.

    He scrubs up well, and the savage is almost respectable as he bes the man I know he is most of the time. Mafia, Bratva, it¡¯s one and the same and this man exudes danger, which is like a love potion of the most devastating kind.

    As he holds out his hand, my own finds it willingly, almost as if it was made to fit like Cindere¡¯s ss slipper and as we leave the most amazing and surprising room I have ever seen, two very different people step outside.

    We help ourselves to the food in the small galley and I¡¯m grateful to find fresh fruit and English muffins are in plentiful supply. There¡¯s even a toaster and English butter and as I help myself, I make enough for the two of us along with a coffee for Ivan and my desired English tea. We dine at a table that could seat at least twelve and I gaze around me in wonder.

    ¡°Do people really live like this?¡±

    ¡°It appears they do.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about your friend.¡± I¡¯m curious about the man who has rescued us from certain death, and Ivan shrugs. ¡°We met at college and shared a house with three other guys. Malik is from Dubai and his father is the security advisor to the Sheikh. I almost think they print money in their many pces because I have never known living like this.¡±

    ¡°Do you trust him?¡±

    I¡¯m curious about that and hope he can because if he¡¯s in on this, we could be walking into an ambush anytime soon.

    ¡°With my life.¡±

    Ivan looks determined about that and says in a low voice, ¡°We are blood brothers. There were six of us who swore an oath on thest day of college. Paid for in blood.¡±

    ¡°Blood!¡± The horror must show on my face because he grins, and it¡¯s as if the devil has entered the room.

    ¡°We cut our skin and signed our names in blood and that bond will never be broken.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡± I can¡¯t get my head around this. ¡°It¡¯s like something out of a freaking book. What was your oath?¡±

    ¡°To turn our backs on love and remove our hearts. To free Angelo¡¯s sister from a maniac and bring her back to us.¡±

    ¡°His sister?¡±

    I¡¯m confused and Ivan shakes his head, appearing quite sad. ¡°Winter came to live with us at Rockwell Academy in ourst semester. Angelo is her twin brother, and they lived the same life we all did. She was being married off after graduation to someone of her father¡¯s choosing and she was afraid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. Who wants an arranged marriage?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not when the man is old enough to be your father and is the biggest bastard mafia boss in the world.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s disgusting.¡± I feel sick and Ivan growls. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±

    He looks down and I¡¯m a little surprised because something has mmed the door shut and I feel a pang when I think of the reason. It must be Winter. He must love her and it¡¯s tearing him up, thinking of her with another man. For some reason, my appetite deserts me and I push my te away and stare out at the clouds below us.

    ¡°You¡¯re not eating.¡± His gruff voice brings my attention back to him and I force a bright smile onto my face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough. Thank you.¡±

    He stares at me long and hard and then shakes his head. ¡°Are you always so polite?¡±

    ¡°Of course, manners cost nothing despite the circumstances.¡±

    He chuckles, which makes me smile. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You. My perfect little English rose looking as if she¡¯s taking tea with the queen, not the Russian bastard who kidnapped her and nearly got her killed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, some things can¡¯t be helped, and you have to make the best of a bad situation.¡±

    ¡°Is that what this is, a bad situation?¡±

    For some reason, he looks a little disappointed and I shrug. ¡°I suppose it is, but it has its good points.¡±

    ¡°Is that so.¡± Heughs and looks me straight in the eye which makes me shiver with lust because quite frankly I think I¡¯m heading down some kind of crazy highway with this handsome Russian that will only end up in one ce-his bed.

    ¡°If you must know, thepany isn¡¯t as bad as I expected.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, although I would have preferred more of a challenge.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡±

    He seems amused, and I lean forward and smile suggestively. ¡°I had hoped he could teach me to be a better fighter, among other things.¡±

    ¡°Other things.¡± He cocks his brow and I shrug.

    ¡°Yes. Other things.¡±

    ¡°What are they?¡± The smirk on his face makes me smile because I love this easy rtionship we¡¯re building and, feeling bolder, I sigh. ¡°It¡¯s no fun being me, Ivan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m crying for you, princess.¡± He rolls his eyes as I shrug.

    ¡°You think my life is easy andpared to yours, it is. However, like your friend¡¯s twin, my life is already mapped out for me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still not buying it, baby.¡±

    ¡°Well, think about it. I was sent off to boarding school for most of my life and some may say I¡¯ve done a life sentence already. There is no freedom in an English school, not for the wealthy, anyway. I am locked away with girls like me and kept separate from boys for our own protection. We are taught what it¡¯s like to be a good wife and mother and how to charm the most suitable husband we can hook on our line.¡±

    ¡°Still not crying.¡±

    He leans back and takes a sip of his coffee, and I sigh theatrically. ¡°When I asked you to kiss me, it was the boldest question I had ever asked because as it happens, that was my first kiss-ever.¡±

    Now I have his attention and he seems shocked. ¡°Ever!¡±

    ¡°Yes. I told you I have lived with girls my entire life and even when the holidays came around, they were spent in tennis club, cookery school, or deep in the countryside in my parent¡¯s country home. Strictly no boys allowed and every move I made was watched.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve never had a boyfriend.¡±

    Ivan looks curious, and I nod. ¡°You¡¯re catching on. Anyway, the day you kidnapped me, I prayed hard for a different life. Something cool and edgy and it appears my wish was granted.¡±

    ¡°You wanted this.¡± Heughs as if I¡¯ve cracked the funniest joke and I nod. ¡°I want life, Ivan. I want to love,ugh, and live. I want freedom and not to live by the rule book. Kissing you was the single best experience of my life so far and to you, it was probably one in a very long line. I just want you to know that because, despite the circumstances, at least you have given me something to treasure in my boring future married to a wet nket.¡±

    ¡°A what?¡±

    He looks confused and Iugh out loud. ¡°It¡¯s a term we use like a wet weekend. Someone boring, in, and unimaginative. Going through the motions of life rather than living it. I am now open to receiving your pity. Thank you.¡±

    He sets down his cup and stares deeply into my eyes.

    ¡°My story is a much better one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    This time I raise my cup and take a sip of the tea that feels a lot like home.

    ¡°I never knew my mother. Only a father whose idea of raising his son was making him fight. Ever since I can remember, he entered me in contests against local kids and if I didn¡¯t paint them in their own blood, he took mine instead.¡±

    The cup freezes against my mouth as he says dully. ¡°I lost my virginity with my father¡¯s girlfriend while he watched.¡±

    Now I put the cup down and wish I had never asked. ¡°I was fourteen years old.¡±

    I reach out and take his hand and as his fingersce with mine, he says roughly, ¡°I was educated in the school of life and dragged around after him as he tortured, murdered and raped his victims. I was encouraged to participate and the only time I ever earned his approval was when I won a fight.¡±

    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s speaking of somebody else because there is no emotion in his voice at all and he says with a sigh. ¡°Fighting became my safety nket. If I won, he was happy, which made me happy. I sought his approval because he was the big bad monster everybody feared. I grew to love what I did.

    For every bone I broke, I was rewarded. I had everything. Women, food, and alcohol. An unlimited expense ount and no rules but one. To win.¡±

    He breaks off and I see the light dancing in his eyes as he says with a smile. ¡°His biggest mistake was sending me to America to be educated. The ce was called Rockwell Academy, and I met my future there. Along with my friends, we will change our future and live our lives the way we want to and not how our families have nned. Like you, I want a different life to the one mapped out for me and kidnapping you will give us everything we want.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± I hold my breath because I wasn¡¯t expecting this, and he says darkly, ¡°I lied about the reason I kidnapped you.¡±

    ¡°You did.¡± Now I¡¯m afraid because the conversation has a darker edge to it, and he nods, looking at me with a tortured expression.

    ¡°As it turns out, Winter¡¯s husband wants to trade.¡±

    He appears disgusted as he spits, ¡°We exchange you both and everyone gets what they want.¡±

    ¡°Everyone.¡± I feel weak and desperate as I face the real reason I¡¯m here, and he nods.

    ¡°Massimo Duren, as it turns out, is your biological father.¡±

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ14

    I feel like the biggest bastard in the world as I watch Charlotte¡¯s life crashing and burning at her feet. Her expression says it all as Iy out the real reason behind this.

    She looks shocked and yet we can¡¯t talk about it because the captain calls me and tells us we¡¯ll bending shortly.

    As we clear and stow away the breakfast things, I sit beside a shocked Charlotte as we wait tond.

    Since hearing she has a different father to the one she calls daddy, she has been as silent as a person who was born without a voice.

    I should be worried about her, but I was cruel for a reason. Whatever is building between us must stop, because I have to give her up. It was never an option to form an attachment and there are more than my emotions riding on this. It¡¯s my brothers and Winter and I must put them first, before me, before her, before us.

    As wend, I reach for the envelope and pull out the necessary paperwork and see two airline tickets apanied by new passports. There is a credit card and a driving license, and it appears that Malik has thought of everything.

    The ne taxis to a stop and still Charlotte says nothing and as the door opens and the customs officer step on board, I hand over our paperwork, hoping to God they don¡¯t question us.

    The officer looks at the paperwork and his eyes slide over Charlotte, and I don¡¯t miss the appreciative nce he throws her, which makes me uncharacteristically jealous. I know she¡¯s hot and looking like a million dors and even with no make-up, I have never seen a more natural beauty in my life.

    ¡°Mrs. Belton.¡± She looks up and smiles, her perfect English manners serving her well on this asion.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    You would never believe anything was wrong, as she bats hershes and smiles adorably. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to meet you.¡±

    I can tell the officer is won over already, and he nods and smiles before turning his attention to me. This time his expression is a very different one as he says coolly, ¡°Your connecting flight to Switzend is waiting. Thest passengers have boarded, and they need to leave in the next five minutes. Do you have any luggage?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can pick up what we need when we get there.¡±

    He nods and then shes another smile at Charlotte before saying respectfully, ¡°If you would like to follow me, I¡¯ll make sure you get there on time.¡±

    Nodding my thanks to the captain and watching Charlotte hug him apanied by a warm smile, I shake my head, suddenly annoyed for some reason, and follow behind as she chatters sweetly with the officer. She pointedly ignores me and for some reason I don¡¯t like it one bit, and I briefly wonder why she hasn¡¯t alerted him to her situation. That thought alone keeps me going because I¡¯m holding onto the onest shred of hope I have that maybe, just maybe, I can make both our futures a little different somehow.

    WE MAKE it to themercial aircraft barely on time and as the doors close behind us, we are shown to two seats in first ss. Charlotte is sitting in the one in front of me, which means I can always keep my eye on her. I didn¡¯t miss the curious looks of the passengers as we entered the cabin, and I¡¯m guessing we appear a little out of ce dressed in our formal wear as if we¡¯re about to head up a board meeting. The fact I look exactly what I am doesn¡¯t help with my dark ck suit and menacing vibe, which definitely has a few people on edge.

    Charlotte, however, wafts through the cabin like a summer breeze and smiles sweetly at anyone who looks her way, and an ache somewhere deep inside me is starting to grow whenever I study her.

    I¡¯m not used to being around women for lengthy periods of time, and my attachment to her is growing.

    For some reason, I am starting to care, which is definitely not a good thing.

    As the flight takes off, I begin to rx because there was a part of me that was uneasy. Any official could have stopped the ne and removed us, and I wouldn¡¯t put it past Massimo to add airport officials to his pay list. I know he won¡¯t be far behind me and it¡¯s making me edgy. Charlotte is now his number one priority and, ording to Flynn, he will stop at nothing to bring her home to him.

    Angelo told me the story behind why Charlotte ended up in Ennd and hearing that Massimo never knew she existed is a sad story of loss and pain. However, they did Charlotte a huge favor because until now, she has led a much better life than the one she would have. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s why I¡¯m uneasy about this. The fact we are using her to save Winter is not sitting well with me, and I wonder what I can do about that.

    Halfway through the flight, I look up to find Charlotte standing beside my seat and leaning down, hisses, ¡°Your friend has a fucking twisted sense of humor.¡±

    She waves her passport in my face, causing me to smirk. ¡°me him, not me.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he did that. I am mortified beyond belief.¡±

    I can¡¯t helpughing and notice a few of the passengers around us are looking on with curiosity and feeling devilish, I reach out and drag her ass down onto myp, whispering, ¡°Perhaps it was a message to me.¡±

    ¡°Whatever it was, it isn¡¯t funny, and how will I be able to look the passport officer in the face?

    He will think this is a joke and I¡¯ll be arrested.¡±

    As I run my hand around the back of her head, I pull her lips to mine and whisper, ¡°I thought that was what you wanted. The police will save you, won¡¯t they?¡±

    The fact we¡¯re in such a confined space means the heat from her body is radiating against mine and I bury my face against her sweet-smelling skin. Just holding her on myp is causing me serious difort, and I am going through the purest torture right now.

    ¡°People are watching.¡± She hisses and I whisper, ¡°Then we should give them something to look at.¡±

    I can¡¯t help myself and im those tempting lips and kiss her deep and hard, loving how her body rxes against mine and her fingers rake through my hair as she gives back as good as she gets.

    ¡°Um, sir¡­¡± We break apart and it amuses me to see the blushing face of the flight attendant as she stands holding the tray of food I ordered.

    ¡°I¡¯m well, sorry, but your meal is ready.¡±

    Charlotte, to her credit, just smiles sweetly and says in that clipped British ent I am beginning to love hearing, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m so sorry. Please forgive us.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    She grins at the flight attendant who smiles back with a mixture of jealousy and admiration and as Charlotte takes her seat and waits for her own meal, I try to distance my mind from how crazy she makes me when I¡¯m around her.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ15

    I groan inwardly as I rece the passport in the purse Ivan¡¯s friend provided. Chastity Belton.

    How was that a good idea? Everything looks genuine enough on the passport, even my photograph, which makes me wonder about these men. How has he managed to whip up a fake passport in almost no time and it actually worked? Thest customs officer didn¡¯t seem at all bothered by it, and I am cringing inside when I picture theugh they must be having right now at this frigging stupid name. Ivan didn¡¯t help either. It¡¯s ok for him, he isn¡¯t going to be a subject of ridicule in the customs officers¡¯ staff roomter when theyugh and joke about the woman with the very unfortunate sounding name.

    However, when Ivan mentioned the police, it struck a chord because suddenly getting away from him isn¡¯t as attractive as it was a couple of days ago. In fact, when he dragged me onto his knee and kissed me so deeply, I loved every second of it. He makes my head spin, and my principles desert me in a heartbeat because around him, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m living my life and not merely going through the motions.

    The stewardess delivers my own meal and I smile and say a polite thank you and love seeing the admiration in her eyes. I know we make a striking couple. It¡¯s obvious from the lingering looks of thedies when Ivan walks past and the admiration on the faces of the men. I¡¯ve caught the man across the aisle from me looking a few times already and for once, I feel so good about myself. Dressed in the sexiest lingerie and wearing a designer dress, is enough to make any woman feel sexy, but walking beside a man like my Russian savage is the stuff of dreams, not the nightmare that I expected.

    As I eat the meal, my thoughts turn to the life bomb he dropped into the conversation before we left his friend¡¯s ne, and I just can¡¯t get my head around it. He must be mistaken because I have loving parents. In fact, they must be out of their mind with worry, and it strikes me that I haven¡¯t even considered how they must be feeling this whole time. I am so caught up in my own adventure, the enormity of the situation hasn¡¯t hit me yet and now as I reflect on it during one of my rare moments alone, I am starting to realize just how much trouble we¡¯re in.

    Has my father paid the ransom yet? Does he really owe the bratva money, or was it all a lie to conceal the real reason I¡¯m here? I¡¯m the daughter of a mafia boss. This just can¡¯t be true and yet if it is, what will that mean for me? The most hated mafia boss in the world, Ivan said. That doesn¡¯t sound good and hearing Ivan¡¯s tales of his own upbringing, I am starting to panic in a big way. In fact, the food has turned to dust in my mouth as I contemte being traded and handed over to a desperate criminal.

    I will never see my parents again. I will be forced to marry someone old enough to be my father, like Winter was. The fact that Ivan and his friends are going to so much trouble to get her back means her life is shit right now and I¡¯m the unlucky one who will take her ce. I don¡¯t matter. I¡¯m expendable and they will use me to release her from the madness.

    Everything is weighing heavily on my mind and without thinking, I seize the ss of red wine the stewardess provided with my meal and gulp it down as if it¡¯s water.

    If anything, it makes the whole thing better for a brief period and I rest my head back against the headrest and close my eyes as I struggle to deal with everything I heard. It¡¯s only when the stewardess walks past that I open them and say quickly, ¡°Um, I don¡¯t suppose I could get a refill.¡±

    She smiles. ¡°Of course, madam.¡±

    She is back in no time, and I even contemte asking her to leave the bottle and no sooner has she filled my ss than I drain it quickly away.

    Now I¡¯m feeling better about things, and the warm glow turns to a fuzzy sensation of happiness.

    All around me, people are going on with their day and I should do the same. Push aside my nightmare and enjoy the time I do have and so I fix on my headphones and prepare to watch a movie in the hope it distracts me from my own shit show of a life.

    A GENTLE SHAKE makes me jump and a kind voice says, ¡°Madam, we are about tond. Please fasten your seat belt.¡±

    My eyes are heavy as I open them and remember where I am. The flight, of course, Switzend. It takes me a moment to gather my thoughts, and that¡¯s because they are thumping around my head as if they¡¯re river dancing.

    Why did I drink wine? I¡¯m a lightweight. I don¡¯t drink-ever and now I can see why because it obviously doesn¡¯t agree with me. I must be allergic to it, and I¡¯ll need an epi-pen or something. I must groan or something because the man across the aisle looks over and smiles sympathetically in my direction and I offer him a shaky one back and whisper, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of flying.¡±

    He nods as if that¡¯s the only reason for my behavior and not the fact I drank too much. A growl behind makes me jump as Ivan says darkly, ¡°No speaking until we get to Malik¡¯s house.¡±

    Now I¡¯m really pissed off and decide topletely ignore him because how dare he speak to me like that? I can talk if I want to, and I will as it happens. Just to prove that point, I say to the man brightly, ¡°Are you traveling on business?¡±

    I can almost touch the anger vibrating through the seat behind me as the man nods, smiling brightly. ¡°Yes, I have a business deal to close off. What about you?¡±

    ¡°Same.¡±

    Praying to the almighty he doesn¡¯t ask what business I¡¯m in, God obviously isn¡¯t listening because he says with interest, ¡°What business are you in?¡±

    ¡°Oh, um, lingerie.¡± I say the first thing thates to mind and regret it immediately his eyes spark with interest.

    ¡°That sounds way more interesting thanputer technology. Do you design your own pieces?¡±

    The suggestive glint in his eye makes my flesh creep because I can already sense he is picturing me wearing them, and I nod. ¡°Um, yes, you know, just like Victoria Secrets. That¡¯s us. Minus the Angels, of course. We have our, um, Honeys.¡±

    I¡¯m babbling because now I¡¯ve gone down this road I can¡¯t turn back and I hope like hell something happens to shut this conversation down and then the man says, looking quite animated, ¡°Why don¡¯t we hook up?¡±

    I stare at him in horror, and heughs out loud. ¡°I mean, I run an ITpany and we service many businesses like yours.¡±

    I don¡¯t miss the wink he threw me when he said ¡®service¡¯ and now I¡¯m incredibly ufortable.

    ¡°Oh, well thanks and everything but¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t give up and offers me his business card apanied by a suggestive wink. ¡°Call me and we¡¯ll set something up.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    My manners make me lift my hand to take it, but before I can, it is rudely snatched away and a very angry voice says ominously, ¡°Thedy doesn¡¯t need your service.¡±

    I watch the blood drain from the man¡¯s face as his card is thrust back at him and obviously the expression on Ivan¡¯s face is scaring the shit out of him because he stutters, ¡°Of course, forgive me.¡±

    before turning and looking in the opposite direction.

    Once again, a low menacing growl reaches my ears as he repeats his words from earlier. ¡°No talking.¡±

    The frustration is tearing me up inside and biting my lip, I stare out of the window and try to calm my beating heart. I don¡¯t know what to think, to feel, or to say anymore because nothing about my life is normal right now and yet I can¡¯t lie, I am enjoying myself way more than is good for me.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ16

    Why is this woman so frustrating to me? Disobeying orders and striking up a conversation just to piss me off.

    It did. It pissed me off big time and seeing that creep hit on her made me madder than hell.

    Nobody talks to her. Not ever. Even in her fucking soulless uniform she was a goddess but dressed in that lingerie as she calls it, underneath a dress that is clinging to her curves that makes me jealous of a fucking dress, has me imagining all the kinds of depraved things I want to do to her. I¡¯m obviously not the only one and if I could, I would have shot this bastard at point nk range just for daring to speak to her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    I am officially screwed and losing my mind over a woman, and yet there is no future for us. Not together, anyway, and so I fight back the rage and try to calm the fuck down because the sooner this is over, the better for my sanity.

    Only the thought of her anger at the name Malik chose for her makes me rx because I loved seeing the rage in her pretty blue eyes. I almostughed out loud at the joke, but now the joke¡¯s on me because he was sending me a message loud and clear. Stay away from the girl because if I went there, it would start a war.

    Sometimes I wonder about Malik. He seems to know everything about us. Our movements, our darkest thoughts and anticipates the problems before they grow. It¡¯s why Angelo trusts him so much.

    Angelo, otherwise known as The Boss,es up with the ns and Malik makes them happen.

    Flynn is our silent weapon, somehow having the ability to get into ces none of us could ever imagine and Alessandro and myself are the muscle. The brawn behind the brains and together we make the perfect team. Thinking of my beast of a friend, my heart thumps with pain for him. He has more of an interest in Winter than anyone because I¡¯m not stupid and understand they got a lot closer at Rockwell Academy than any of us thought. He is going through hell, and this will be more difficult for him because Angelo¡¯s n to free his sister requires Alessandro to surrender his soul to the devil, otherwise known as his grandfather.

    Alessandro¡¯s family history runs deep, and his grandfathermands the biggest mafia operation in Sicily. He wants his grandson to step up and take over from him, but he prefers to make movies in Hollywood and keep his distance from crime. In engaging his families help with getting Winter back, Alessandro must agree to his grandfather¡¯s demands, and I know my friend, he will do whatever is necessary to bring her home which is why I must push aside my own desires and do what¡¯s right for my friends. All of them.

    A dark cloud settles across my heart as the demons im another soul because Charlotte Richmond is off limits in every way, and I should engage in damage limitation before it¡¯s toote.

    As the aircraft touches down in Zurich, I set my mood in ce knowing the next few days will be the most difficult yet and it has everything to do with the fact I will be locked away in a house with the delectable woman sitting in front of me and if there was ever a test of my resolve, this is it.

    As soon as the door opens, we are first off, and I hold her hand tightly to remind her she is my prisoner. Somehow that appears to have been forgotten among all the drama and this is a dangerous situation we are in now.

    As we walk quickly along the tunnel, I say harshly, ¡°Remember to y your part. Anybody could be watching us and I¡¯m not talking about the officials.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Her voice is a little slurred, which doesn¡¯t surprise me given the wine she drank and knowing Charlotte, I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s not used to alcohol.

    ¡°I mean, even if you think you¡¯re safe, it¡¯s doubtful you are. You have probably every mafia family in thend looking for you right now.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± She sounds horrified and I snarl. ¡°Open your eyes, Charlotte. You are a mafia princess whether you like it or not, and your dearest daddy is the king. Your best chance of survival right now is holding your hand, so do everything I say and don¡¯t question me, got it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She sounds sulky and I¡¯m guessing, like me, she¡¯s bored with this shit already. We are sleep deprived, hungry and running on adrenalin and so the sooner we get to safety, the better for both of us.

    I¡¯m surprised when she grips my hand hard and says in a steely voice, ¡°Listen, I¡¯ll y by your rules, but on one condition.¡±

    ¡°You think you¡¯re in a position to start issuing conditions?¡±

    It makes meugh, and she says angrily, ¡°Yes, I do, you fucking arsehole, because one scream, one word in the right ear and you will be carted off to Alcatraz before you can breathe out.¡±

    ¡°Alcatraz isn¡¯t a thing anymore. You¡¯re so deluded.¡±

    ¡°Well, simr then, but I have my demands and you need to meet them.¡±

    She sounds absolutely furious, which is the side of her I love the most and so I bite back a grin and say roughly, ¡°And they are¡­?¡±

    ¡°Answers. I want you to tell me everything, the whole sorry tale, and let me make up my own mind about what I want.¡±

    ¡°You have no choice.¡±

    We walk quickly but our conversation in loaded with angry whispers, and she bites back, ¡°Maybe not, but you owe it to me to know what¡¯sing. Surely, I should be armed with the information before I¡¯m traded like a fucking mule.¡±

    ¡°Watch your fuckingnguage. Ladies don¡¯t swear. Didn¡¯t they teach you anything at that fancy school of yours?¡±

    ¡°They taught me to fight arseholes like you.¡±

    ¡°They did not.¡±

    Iugh merely to incense her further and she hisses, ¡°You caught me off-guard. I was in a weak moment. We will revisit itter and I will enjoy wiping that smug bastard grin off your face.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, princess.¡±

    We reach passport control and thank fuck forputers because all we have to do is scan our passports. I¡¯m really hoping that Malik¡¯s technology is up to this because one false reading and we could be in trouble. However, knowing my sinister friend, he will have paid off every official in this building already, so I¡¯m kind of rxed as I pass through the machine.

    Luckily, I¡¯m through and look behind and see Charlotte huffing as she tries to get hers to work and rolling my eyes I say tightly, ¡°Other way around. For fuck¡¯s sake, you¡¯re clueless.¡±

    She shes me an angry look and my cock stirs as it senses an evening of animosity with the delightful creature in my care. I love a good fight; I always have and with a woman like her, the fight is a very different one. Mainly, I¡¯ll be fighting my attraction to her because Malik¡¯s subliminal message wasn¡¯t lost on me. Keep my hands off and I probably know why. If the n does work and we swap her with Winter, Massimo will be spitting bullets if he ever found out I¡¯d defiled his virgin daughter. It¡¯s the mafia way, which is why Angelo was so careful with Winter at Rockwell. If the man she married discovered his wife wasn¡¯t a virgin on their wedding night, she wouldn¡¯t wake up in the morning. Malik was right to remind me of that and a groan of frustration makes its way out into the world, causing Charlotte to re at me angrily as she stomps from the passport booth.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault technology isplicated. Actually, mine didn¡¯t work, perhaps I should report it. No wonder there are queues at these ces.¡±

    Grabbing her arm, I say tightly, ¡°The only problem princess, is you, so shut the fuck up and do as you¡¯re told before my hand revisits your fucking arse, as you call it.¡±

    That does the trick, and she stares at me with pure hatred shing from her eyes and raises her finger and runs it along her lips, as if zipping it tightly. Despite my frustration, it makes meugh and the animosity in her expression makes meugh even harder as I steer her through customs and out through the arrivals hall.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ17

    I am tired, grouchy, andpletely fed up. Ivan is being impossible and acting as if he¡¯s my bodyguard or something. There¡¯s also that name I¡¯ve been saddled with. It¡¯s embarrassing and I¡¯m d I was spared the humiliation of having my passport checked by an actual human and not a machine. In fact, that¡¯s probably why the machine failed. It was having its ownugh at my expense.

    I¡¯m guessing if machines could, it would have transmitted it to all the other machines, and they could have enjoyed augh at my expense.

    Now I¡¯m delirious because my thoughts are even crazier than me right now and I¡¯m relieved when we head into the arrivals hall and see a man wearing the same uniform as the captain of the private ne, holding up a sign that reads, Mr. and Mrs. Belton.

    Ivan chuckles when he sees it and I hiss, ¡°Don¡¯t go getting any ideas about the benefits attached to that title.¡±

    To my surprise, he grabs my arse hard and whispers, ¡°Trust me, princess, you¡¯ll be the one begging for it, not me.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams, savage.¡±

    I bite back and his lowugh almost makes me smile.

    We approach the man, who nods respectfully.

    ¡°Sir, madam, please follow me.¡±

    I see Ivan dashing out a quick text on his phone, and I¡¯m curious.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    He whispers, ¡°Checking this guy is who he says he is.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    It strikes me I¡¯m so trusting and luckily for me, Ivan is always one step ahead of the game because I haven¡¯t forgotten that we were both poisoned on his own fucking ne. I think he is right to trust no one and against my better judgment, I squeeze his hand a little tighter.

    The chauffeur leads us to arge stretch limo outside and I stare in fascination at possibly the ugliest car I have ever seen.

    Ivan sighs heavily. ¡°Fucking Malik. Why does he insist on shit like this? We¡¯re hardly invisible now.¡±

    The chauffeur opens the door and after a quick check inside, Ivan helps me into the sumptuous interior of a car that shouldn¡¯t bebeled as such. It¡¯s more like a hotel room and as the door closes, I stare around at a form of transport I wasn¡¯t expecting.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Ivan leans back in his seat and groans. ¡°Fuck me, I need a drink.¡±

    I watch as he presses something and as if by magic, a small bar appears out of nowhere and he seizes the bottle of vodka and flips off the cap, drinking long and deep before gasping with relief.

    ¡°Ivan.¡±

    I speak his name in my best school mistress¡¯ voice.

    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±

    He grins, shing his sexy smile that makes me strangely weak at the knees.

    ¡°There arebels for men like you and ces you can go to for help.¡±

    ¡°I doubt that princess.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. My friend Rochelle¡¯s father is an alcoholic too and is a member of alcoholic anonymous. Perhaps we should book you in. I mean, the slippery slope and all that, just saying.¡±

    I settle back in my seat and cross my legs and don¡¯t miss the tortured look he throws me as he runs his gaze down the length of them. Muttering a low ¡®fuck me¡¯, he takes another gulp, making me roll my eyes.

    I stare out of the window and sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose they have a cup of tea somewhere in this magic cave. I¡¯m gasping.¡±

    ¡°I doubt it.¡± Ivan says, sounding exhausted.

    ¡°Water then.¡±

    ¡°Help yourself. I¡¯m not your servant.¡±

    He is irritable and I don¡¯t even understand why because if anyone has the right to that title, it¡¯s me, so I lean forward and grab a bottle of Evian that is lovely and cold and as I remove the cap, the car swerves and before I register what¡¯s happening the cool liquid spurts into hisp, resulting in a steady stream of angry Russian words to pour from his mouth.

    As the car turns again, I fall onto him and for a moment, I don¡¯t register where I am but soon realize to my horror I am face down on his crotch.

    Hisughter makes me pull back and, my face burns as I shout, ¡°You told him to do that on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so ridiculous. You see, princess, if you want to suck my dick, it can be arranged.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little toote for that because it appears as if you¡¯ve done the job yourself already from the looks of things.¡±

    I smirk when I see the dark stain covering his crotch where the water found its mark and I can¡¯t resistughing hysterically at the fury on his face.

    I soon stopughing though when, without warning, he reaches out and grabs me and I¡¯m hauled across his wet soddenp and find my dress around my waist. Before I can scream, he runs his hand across my silk covered ass and groans loudly. ¡°Fuck, you were sent to me by Satan himself.¡±

    The fact I like his hand on my skin makes me fall silent because this is turning me on to something I wasn¡¯t expecting. His touch is gentle as he gently strokes my skin, causing my breath to hitch and my legs to tremble.

    Then, without warning, he pulls down my dress and spins me around, so he is holding me like a baby and with a guttural moan, he dips his head and kisses me so hard, I lose my mind. As I reach up, I tangle my fingers in his close-cropped hair and pull him in harder and deeper, so it bes a frantic sh of tongues, licking, biting and probing, just desperate for a taste.

    He pushes me back and his hand runs the length of my legs, reaching underneath the dress and resting on my inner thigh and I am almost panting with lust as I physically ache for him to go further.

    His fingers hover against the fabric and then push it aside, his thumb caressing my clit, causing me to groan out loud. I am physically panting for him. I will do whatever he asks because I have never experienced anything quite like this and as his finger enters my wet pussy, I bear down on it with all the morals of a prostitute.

    He sucks at my neck, and I gasp, arching my back, desperate to be closer than him and suddenly, like the bottle of cold water that fell, he pulls back and says in a ragged breath, ¡°No.¡±

    In one swift move he pulls my dress down and pushes me back into my seat, running his fingers through his hair with distraction.

    ¡°No.¡± My voice quivers and I feel so rejected as he raises his eyes to mine and says roughly, ¡°I can¡¯t, it¡¯s not right.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± I turn away, the tears smarting behind my eyes as I deal with the rejection and I¡¯m surprised when a rough hand finds mine and he says gruffly, ¡°Look at me, princess.¡±

    Reluctantly, I do as he says and my heart flutters when I register the lust burning in his eyes, telling me he feels the same.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be that man.¡±

    ¡°What man?¡±

    ¡°The man who takes a woman with no intention of keeping her.¡±

    ¡°But you have, probably a million times already, you told me.¡±

    I am so confused and then he stuns me all over again when he says in a broken voice, ¡°But I never wanted to keep any of them.¡±

    He drops my hand and reaches for the vodka, and I say nothing. If anything, I know where he¡¯sing from and as soon as he removes the bottle from his lips, I grab it and toss back a mouthful myself. The fiery liquid causes me to cough, which in turn makes him chuckle and just like that, the awkwardness dispels into the atmosphere, leaving me strangely happier than I was a moment ago.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ18

    Charlotte will be my ruin. I already know that because I can¡¯t even nce in her direction without wanting a taste. It¡¯s consuming me. The insatiable need I have to im this woman as mine, and that¡¯s where the madness sets in because she will never be mine.

    For the first time, I understand what Alessandro went through with Winter. You can look but not touch, if you want to live, that is. She¡¯s so off limits it¡¯s not even funny and just that one act of madness has only stoked the fire, not extinguished it.

    I lost control and I¡¯m not proud of that.

    I understand she is confused. That makes two of us, but I stare moodily out of the window, wondering how we both ended up in this situation. When Angelo told me about my mission, I never gave it a second thought. Kidnap a girl and keep her hidden until we get the call to exchange. I believed this would be easy, which shows me what a fool I am. This is the hardest thing I have ever done in my life and it¡¯s because, for the first time, I want something that will never be mine.

    ¡°Ivan.¡±

    Her soft, hesitant voice reaches me and curls its delicate fingers around my heart, causing me tosh out and say angrily, ¡°I said no talking.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised when she edges closer and puts her head on my shoulder, making the bottle freeze in my hands as I raise it to take another sip of something that dulls the pain.

    To her credit, she remains silent and as the car takes us ever closer to safety, I wonder if my heart will ever be safe from wanting this woman.

    MALIK¡¯S HOME is as expected. It is dripping in luxury and yet cool and impersonal.

    The car stops and the driver opens the door and as we step out into the sunlight, this is a very different scene from the one facing us in Norilsk.

    Charlotte grips my hand a little tighter and she may as well be gripping my heart because for some reason I am protective of her. I can see she¡¯s scared. Who wouldn¡¯t be and yet she only reveals that through little touches and nervous looks when she thinks I¡¯m not looking. She is certainly brave, I¡¯ll give her credit for that, which is why I don¡¯t shake my hand from hers and merely give it a gentle squeeze of reassurance as we are met at the door by a man who looks as if one puff of air from his lungs would knock us both out.

    Dressed all in ck with dark shades covering his eyes, he looks of Arabic origin and says in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Karim told us to expect you. My name is Tariq, and I am your new best friend.¡±

    He looks at Charlotte with no expression and I wonder about the secretive world my friend lives in. I know he is in hell with the rest of us and is surrounded by men like this. Strong, for the most part, silent and hiding a thousand secrets behind the ckest shade. He is no different, and a shiver passes through me when I picture the horrors of his world. Mine is what you see. Menace, violence, and unimaginable horrors. Malik¡¯s is the same but hidden within the pages of a closed book that you only discover the full horror of when you open it. Torture, emotional mind games and acts of violence, all concealed inside gold lined pces that appear respectable on the outside but hold the secrets of Hades inside their walls.

    We follow Tariq inside and Charlotte gasps at the sight that greets us. It¡¯s like walking into a marble-lined cave. The walls appear to be embedded with gold, the hidden lighting making them almost shine, providing light of a very different kind. This is minimalism at its most expensive because the house itself is the art. Rounded pirs lead up to the heavens because we are standing in what appears to be the heart of the home. As I look up, I see a gallery surrounding us and the way up to it is via a huge, winding staircase at the end.

    Tariq leads us into a living room that is dominated by two fireces, either side of a huge ss wall that looks out on the most breath-taking scenery outside. It¡¯s as if we are on top of the world looking down on paradise.

    Charlotte whispers, ¡°I¡¯m scared to tread on that rug.¡±

    I follow her eyes and agree because on the polished wooden floor lies a cream fur rug that takes up half the room. Low slung cream sofas face the view and that is all the decoration needed in a room that is both elegant, yet cozy andfortable at the same time.

    Tariq hands me an iPad and says in his emotionless voice.

    ¡°You ess everything from here. Click on the room and a menu will drop down of all the features you can ess. If you need food, there is a menu under the food section. If you need to contact me, I am under security. There are four members of staff in the house, all personally chosen by Mr. Karim. You have nothing to fear here. If your safety ispromised, the house goes into lockdown and each room is sealed off. The only way out is through the door marked ¡¯emergency exit¡¯ that will unlock when the room is secure. You take the exit, which leads down to a tunnel underneath the house that leads toward theke where there is a boathouse. Inside is a car, a boat and a motorbike. The keys are in them, and they have full tanks of fuel.¡±

    I shake my head because this is impressive and now, I see the extent of my friend¡¯s problem. With technology and security like this, he will find it more difficult to escape his hated life and I wonder what his n is.

    Tariq nods respectfully. ¡°I will be monitoring the areas and ask that you remain inside the house for your own safety. As soon as I receive my instructions, I¡¯ll be on hand to assist you. In the meantime, rx and make this your home and remember that everything you need is one press of the iPad away. Do you have any questions?¡±

    ¡°Not for now.¡±

    To be honest, I just need to sleep this alcohol off, and Charlotte is obviously struck dumb, which is probably a first, so all I want is to be left and hit whatever bed they have made avable.

    ¡°We just need rest.¡±

    I yawn loudly to prove my point, and Tariq nods. ¡°I¡¯ll show you to your rooms.¡±

    ¡°Room.¡± I stare at him pointedly and Charlotte gasps beside me. Fixing her with a warning re, we follow Tariq and take the huge staircase up to the second floor. He leads us to another staircase off the galleriednding and we find ourselves in a room that takes my breath away.

    Like the living room, this one has an open firece on an arched wall, either side of which are floor to ceiling windows looking out across the alps. A strip of lighting runs between the ceiling and the wall and surrounds the room in a warm glow. The huge bed that dominates the space is ced facing the view and is dripping with silk and cream fur. Charcoal gray and soft taupe cushions designed to break up the palette are scattered in style against the pillows. Huge drapes are secured back from the ss and once again, the furniture is minimal, with no art on the walls. Elegant simplicity is the theme running through this house, and I wish I never had to leave.

    Tariq nods with respect and leaves us alone and as soon as the door closes, Charlotte hisses, ¡°Why can¡¯t I have my own room?¡±

    As I rip off my jacket, I smirk, ¡°Because in case you have forgotten, you are my prisoner and I need eyes on you at all times.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the real reason? I mean, look at this ce. It¡¯s a fortress.¡±

    ¡°With strangers controlling it.¡±

    She looks worried and I whisper harshly, ¡°Trust no one, princess, only me, because I am your new best friend. Now I suggest we find the bathroom and wash off this journey and get some sleep because our problems may only just be starting.¡±

    I turn away and look down at the iPad to locate the controls for this bedroom and as I enter the huge bathroom, I hate my friend more than I believed possible.

    Charlotte¡¯s squeal of delight leaves me in no doubt of her own opinion because this isn¡¯t a bathroom, it¡¯s a fucking spa.

    Once again, the main feature is the beautiful view and the ever-present firece concealed in the wall. The bath is a huge hot tub that is ced facing the window and the dark marble creates a cozy atmosphere along with the usual concealed LED lighting providing a warm glow.

    The shower is set against one wall and resembles a waterfall that you stand in front of and stare out across the view. The toilet is separated by a marble wall and two marble sinks are set in a vanity unit that appears to be edged with gold.

    Huge mirrors dominate the room, making it appear asrge as a ballroom, not a bathroom, and I am as speechless as Charlotte as I stare around at a ce I will never see the like of again.

    Charlotte is looking longingly at the hot tub, and I take pity on her and say gruffly, ¡°You can rx.

    I need to make a few calls, so you have your privacy.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Her eyes widen and she looks so happy about that, it makes me feel like a bastard all over again.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be next door.¡±

    As I leave her to wallow in luxury, I head to the bedroom and close the door, walking over to the window to study the view. As I remove my phone, I hope to God this call tells me what I want to hear because I need to step back onto familiar ground and wrestle my mind and heart away from the delectable prisoner, who is currently starring in every fantasy I ever had as shenguishes in the most decadent tub I have ever seen.

    ¡°Ivan.¡±

    He answers immediately and I say wearily.

    ¡°Angelo. I¡¯m just reporting in.¡±

    ¡°What happened? Y ou said Norilsk was safe.¡±

    ¡°I thought it was. Do you have any information about that?¡±

    ¡°Malik ran a check on the crew of your ne. We guess you must have ingested the poison from something you ate on board.¡±

    ¡°What did he find?¡±

    ¡°The flight attendant received arge sum of money into her bank ount the day before and after the flight. We did some digging and discovered she has an expensive drug habit and mixes with the wrongpany.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thispany, do we know them?¡±

    ¡°Elliott Gardenia.¡±

    I expel a breath. Massimo¡¯s loyal friend.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing the word is out to all his associates to keep an eye out for his girl.¡±

    ¡°Then why poison her? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°Y ou¡¯re alive, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Angelo¡¯s curt, emotionless voice brings me back to the world we live in, and he growls, ¡°Think about it. Massimo needed time to react. The best weapon he can wield is to buy him some time. The poison was enough to bring you down until he could collect. Word is, you escaped with moments to spare and your apartment in Norilsk waspromised. They will also have tracked Malik¡¯s ne, which was why we arranged themercial flight under false names. We may have bought you some time, but he will track you down and even Malik¡¯s fortress in the mountains won¡¯t be enough to stop him froming.¡±

    ¡°So, the n is?¡±

    ¡°Sicily.¡±

    I spare a thought for my friend Alessandro and say somewhat sadly, ¡°Is the Beast ok with that?¡±

    ¡°He is.¡±

    Angelo sounds so emotionless I wonder how he does it because he is anything but when it concerns his sister.

    ¡°I¡¯m making the final arrangements and you have a few days at the most. We must wait for Alessandro to clear everything with his grandfather, who will contact Massimo on our behalf. Then we set up the exchange and Winter will be free.¡±

    ¡°And Charlotte?¡±

    My heart is heavy when Angelo snaps, ¡°What about her? She¡¯s his problem, not ours.¡±

    Picturing the sweet soft woman currently naked in the room next door, tears my heart out and I snap back, ¡°She is innocent in this. A few days ago, she was living a life faraway from this shit and now she¡¯s lost everything. We owe her our protection.¡±

    ¡°Ivan.¡±

    Angelo¡¯s voice is hard andced with no shit.

    ¡°Do your job like we nned. Don¡¯t get involved because we are so close to getting Winter back. Do you remember your vow?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t question my loyalty.¡±

    My answer is wrapped in brutality because I would never let my brothers down and being pulled up on it cuts me deep.

    A heavy sigh greets me as he lowers his voice.

    ¡°I understand this shit is hard. It¡¯s why we made the oath to remove our hearts from the situation. Guard yours well, my friend, because emotion has no ce in this.¡±

    ¡°Emotion is what got us here in the first ce.¡± I snap back and he sighs heavily.

    ¡°Then we can pick it up and dust it off when the job is done. Y our prisoner is not our concern.

    If anything, she is the most protected one here because Massimo would move heaven and hell to keep her safe and it¡¯s up to her to learn how to deal with that. It¡¯s not our concern.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    His voice softens.

    ¡°Get some sleep and enjoy your stay in one of Malik¡¯s fuck me homes.¡± Heughs softly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to understand why he has a problem with his life when you see how he lives.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing he sees it very differently to us.¡± I remind him that our lives are hidden behind smoke and mirrors, and he sighs heavily.

    ¡°Y ou got that right. I¡¯ll be in touch and stay strong. We¡¯re nearly there.¡±

    As he cuts the call, I sink wearily onto the bed and am so conflicted it¡¯s like a physical pain. Stay strong, he says. I¡¯ve always been stronger than most, but for the first time in my life, I feel vulnerable and I¡¯m hating every minute of it.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ19

    This is pure heaven. Whoever owns this home is the luckiest man on earth, and that¡¯s official.

    Why does he even leave? It doesn¡¯t make sense and I waste no time when Ivan leaves and strip naked in seconds and flick on the hot tub, sinking back against the cushioned sides as the warm water bubbles away my troubles. I only wish Rochelle was here with me. She would love this and as I gaze out over an amazing view, my thoughts return to what I¡¯ve left behind.

    I wonder if the school called the police when they discovered I was gone. Did they imagine I¡¯d run or guess I was taken? It makes me anxious when I think of my mother worrying about my safety.

    Then there¡¯s my father. Does he really owe the Bratva money, or did Ivan just say that to disguise the real reason behind my abduction?

    The pain that I¡¯ve tried so hard to ignore is stabbing me on repeat as I consider what Ivan told me.

    My father isn¡¯t the man I always believed he was. Who is this man everyone fears? The mafia boss we are running from. Just the idea of meeting him makes my soul quiver in fright. This whole situation is so scary I should be crying-permanently. But somehow Ivan has be my only hope. I¡¯m safe with him. He is the only person I trust, which is ironic when he was the man who dropped me into this mess in the first ce.

    I can¡¯t help my attraction to him. When he kissed me in the car, it was as if I had died and gone to heaven. The way my body reacted shocked me a little. It was as if it had a will of its own and I was devastated when he pulled away. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m on a quest to discover the woman inside me and shake off the girl who ran from Rose Hall Academy. I am on an adventure of the most dangerous kind-in every way and it¡¯s as if I¡¯m floating above the girl I once was and yearning to experience what everyone else takes for granted.

    I sigh in delight as the water jets caress my body and ease away the tension. Do people really live this way? I never knew homes like this existed and I wonder how long we will get to enjoy this one.

    Hopefully longer than the few hours we spent in Russia. I shiver when I remember that ce and whoever poisoned us did us a favor because it brought us here.

    I hear a movement behind me, and my heart jumps a mile high and as I turn, I look away quickly when an extremely naked savage approaches and I say in a high-pitched voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°The same as you.¡±

    He sounds weary and says roughly, ¡°Room for one more.¡±

    To be honest, there¡¯s room for ten people in this tub, so I scoot to the other side and shamelessly watch him step inside, my eyes salivating over his body that looks as if it was sculpted by the gods.

    A shiver passes through me as I imagine what pleasure I could have with this man and his cocky smirk tells me he knows how to bloody well read minds to add to his talents.

    As he sinks back on the cushioned side, he groans. ¡°Fuck me, I need this.¡±

    ¡°It is rather splendid, isn¡¯t it?¡± He opens one eye and the look on his face makes meugh as he repeats what I said, mimicking my ent. ¡°Splendid.¡±

    His lowugh makes me smile and I lie back and close my eyes, murmuring, ¡°Everything we went through was worth this moment. Do people really live like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impressive. I¡¯ll give you that.¡±

    Opening my eyes, I stare across at him and note the weariness of the man who has done everything to keep us safe and I say softly, ¡°Tell me again why we¡¯re here. I have so many questions and, quite frankly, you owe me the answers. It¡¯s the least you can do.¡±

    A deep sigh is my answer, and he shakes his head. ¡°We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°But tomorrow may nevere.¡±

    The sadness in my voice causes him to open his eyes, and he says softly, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because it hasn¡¯t escaped my attention that we are being chased and what if they turn up and override the security system? We could be in danger and, well, I may be sleeping in a different ce tomorrow. I need to know the facts, so I¡¯m prepared. You owe me that, at least.¡±

    Ivan sits up and the water cascades down his body, causing me to openly stare. He runs his fingers through his hair, looking agitated.

    ¡°Fuck, Charlotte, why did you have to bring that shit into the tub? I was trying to take a break from all this.¡±

    ¡°Because I deserve answers, you moron.¡± I raise my voice because this man frustrates me in every way possible and I re at him through shing eyes, which causes him to stop and stare. For a moment, he looks a little lost and then he says through gritted teeth. ¡°Fine. But not here.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Why not here? Here is the perfect ce.¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re fucking naked, and I can¡¯t see past that. Here is not an option because I am trying to cleanse the dirty thoughts running through my head right now and here is never going to happen all the time I am staring temptation in the face and buckling under it.¡±

    He res at me, and I stare back in shock as he reveals that he is feeling the same as me. It¡¯s an aching need inside my heart to be close to him. Physically and mentally, and it shocks me because I¡¯ve never experienced this yearning before. It¡¯s as if Ivan is familiar; a homing if you like and the thought of walking away from him toward a stranger is an extremely frightening one indeed.

    He stands and I gasp as I get the full-frontal view and I almost groan out loud at the rush of need that flows through my body. He obviously isn¡¯t feeling it too because he snaps, ¡°Get dressed. We will deal with this shit now, so I can finally get some peace.¡±

    As he storms out of the tub, I¡¯m a little nervous now because there is obviously something I¡¯m not going to like heading my way. Briefly, I wonder whether I should be making my own escape n because suddenly home is looking a lot more attractive to me and now I¡¯m worried that I will never see it again.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ20

    This woman infuriates me all the time I desire¨Cno crave everything about her. I must be going stir crazy because I don¡¯t let women inside my head. I have my fun with them before I leave.

    There is never a repeat performance, which is why I¡¯m guessing I¡¯m experiencing something different with her. She¡¯s off limits and attached firmly to my side, which makes me desire her even more. I¡¯m sure that as soon as she is off my hands, I¡¯ll never think of her again.

    That¡¯s what I keep telling myself and I¡¯ll tell her what she wants to learn so badly and then revert back to my role as kidnapper and delivery man because the sooner this is over, the better it will be for my sanity.

    Pulling on a robe that hangs in a concealed cupboard set in the wall, I drag one out for Charlotte and try not to stare as I wrap it around her soft, velvet body that I physically ache to taste every inch of.

    She looks so adorable as she stands there slightly hesitantly with the gentle flush to her face created by the steam. At least that¡¯s what I¡¯m telling myself because I recognize the signs. She¡¯s curious and wants to step into the unknown with me. The trouble is, I¡¯m the same and I¡¯m afraid of the damage that will do to my heart.

    So, I pointedly ignore her and head into the bedroom and say roughly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk here.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    I don¡¯t miss the slight tremble to her lip that makes me want to smash something because I put it there. I¡¯m being cold and unfeeling, and it reminds me that she¡¯s just a frightened woman alone in the world for the very first time and it¡¯s not going to get much better for her.

    I sit as far away from her as possible on the edge of the silk-covered bed and note she pulls the fur throw up around her and leans back on the pillows, looking at me from under her insanely longshes. To be honest, I¡¯m d of it because having to stare at her curves, that gentle move under the glorious silk of the robe, was blinding me to anything else other than having sex with her.

    I get straight to the point and say harshly, ¡°You were born in America, apparently, and your mother died during childbirth.¡±

    Her shocked gasp tells me I should have sugar-coated this a little, but it¡¯s toote for that, so I brutally carry on. ¡°Your father was away and the people who delivered you were afraid. They guessed he would me you for her death, and the fact you were a female meant you could be in danger.¡±

    I try not to look at her, but catch sight of her reflection in the mirror and the shock on her face doesn¡¯t make me feel any better about this.

    ¡°You were exchanged with a friend of mine and then you were sent to Ennd to live with a couple known to the woman who delivered you. They died when you were one year old in a car ident.¡±

    I risk a glimpse and see an emotionless face staring back at me and I sigh inside, knowing I¡¯m the one responsible.

    ¡°Your current family, Lord, and Lady Richmond adopted you and the rest, you know.¡±

    For a moment, I let the silence wash away the harsh residue of the reality and then a small voice says, ¡°I¡¯m guessing he found out.¡±

    I turn to face her and my heart lurches when I see her lying on her side with her head on the pillow, staring at me through wounded eyes.

    ¡°Yes, the child who you were reced with discovered what happened and confronted him.¡±

    ¡°That must have hurt, the child, that is.¡±

    It amazes me that she¡¯s considering somebody else at all and it twists the emotional knife a little deeper. She is so beautiful at this moment of realization. As if it¡¯s not really her I¡¯m talking about. I could be telling her a bedtime story and it impresses me more than anything else. Most girls would be crying and screaming and making it more of a drama than I would like, but not Charlotte Richmond.

    She is calm,posed and calcting because I can hear her mind spinning from here.

    ¡°So, he wants me back, I guess.¡±

    Her sad voice hits me hard and I nod. ¡°We are setting up an exchange. Winter will be sent back to us, and you will take her ce. Massimo loses a wife but gains a daughter and I¡¯m in no doubt at all he will agree to it.¡±

    ¡°Does your friend want to be swapped?¡±

    Her words take me by surprise because I have never questioned how Winter feels about Massimo.

    I¡¯ve always believed she is a prisoner of his and desperate toe back to us. However, the stories I¡¯ve heard to the contrary make me doubt this for a second as I consider what Charlotte said. Flynn told us that Winter appeared to love her husband, despite looking as if her soul had left her years ago.

    Angelo told the same story and I wonder about their rtionship.

    It makes me snap. ¡°Of course she wants to leave him. She hates him, and rightly so. Anyone would. The man¡¯s a despicable excuse for a human being and I wouldn¡¯t wish him on my worst enemy.¡±

    As soon as the words leave my lips, I know I¡¯ve made a huge mistake because Charlotte sits up and draws her knees to her chest and, for the first time since I met her, she breaks down before my eyes. Gentle sobs wreck my heart as she lets everything out, and for the first time in my life, I have no answer. I have no words because I can¡¯t deal with this. I¡¯m a fighter, a lover and a savage. Definitely not the person this girl needs in her life and yet I¡¯m all she¡¯s got, for now, anyway and I¡¯m the biggest shit of all time knowing I caused her to break.

    It¡¯s instinctive to reach out and rest my hand on her back in a show ofpassion that she shrugs right back in my face with a tearful, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    I¡¯m so out of myfort zone I¡¯m falling and yet despite everything, all I want is tofort her, so with a curse, I pull her back against my chest and hold her shaking body against mine and kiss the top of her head, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s ok malyshka, I¡¯ve got you. Let it all out.¡±

    Her tears ssh onto my skin that prickles with desire for the tempting beauty in my arms. It¡¯s not just because I¡¯m attracted to the packaging, it¡¯s the woman inside I crave more than anything right now. My brave, ssic English rose that has dealt with this shit in a more impressive way than I would and now I¡¯ve broken the dam she set in ce by heartless words and dismissivements.

    She must feel so alone, so deste, and as if her world has ended and I am the bastard who made it happen. I have never sank so low in my life and it¡¯s not an enjoyable experience.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ21

    I can¡¯t take anymore. It¡¯s too much and as Ivan told me my brutal story, it tore out my heart and left it bleeding into the cracks of insanity. I killed my mother, and my father hates me. He probably wants me back to kill me in revenge. My own parents lied to me all this time by making me believe I was their own flesh and blood. An innocent boy was traded for me and if anyone does, he must understand and then there¡¯s the man who is holding me so gently and trying tofort me who caused my bubble to burst in the first ce.

    The only person I have now is myself and it¡¯s a very lonely ce to be. I¡¯m to be traded with someone who has so much love heading her way. She¡¯s wanted. I am not. She¡¯s the lucky one, I guess, because she gets to start again. I, on the other hand, get to end something I never knew had begun.

    Ivan does his best, but I can tell he¡¯s ufortable and so I drag myself away and say with a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be ok. The truth sucks and I wish I hadn¡¯t asked.¡±

    I try to smile and joke through my tears, but the storm in his eyes tells me he¡¯s notughing.

    ¡°Charlotte, I¡­¡± I hold up my hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You did what you had to do and I¡¯m fine with it. This is my life, and I must deal with it. Face my real father and try to work out where I go from there.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°No, Ivan. I don¡¯t want to hear anymore. Just do what you were instructed to do. I¡¯ll be ok.¡±

    I swing my legs off the bed and say with a deep breath. ¡°Maybe we should eat and then get some sleep. Everything will seem much better in the morning.¡±

    I ster on a brave face and attempt a smile and then, to my surprise, he follows me and pulls me hard against his body, his arms wrapping around me and holding me so tightly, I don¡¯t think I can breathe.

    ¡°I will find a way, malyshka.¡±

    ¡°What way?¡± I¡¯m confused, and he sighs heavily and buries his face against my neck and whispers, ¡°I won¡¯t send you to him.¡±

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯m attached to a defibritor because my heart jumps back to life for a moment and I hate the hopecing my voice as I whisper, ¡°How?¡±

    He says gruffly. ¡°That¡¯s the part I haven¡¯t figured out, but I won¡¯t give you willingly to him.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    I am so confused and as he pulls back, I gasp at the anger shing in his eyes mixed with something I can¡¯t put a name to.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to watch you walk away from me, Charlotte. Don¡¯t ask me why, but I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    I reach up and hold my hand t against his cheek and, staring into his eyes, I whisper, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    My eyes fill with tears as I grasp the lifeline he¡¯s throwing me and as he lowers his lips to mine, I know we are about to step over the line in the sand, and it can¡¯te soon enough for me.

    Kissing this savage Russian will never get old. Even during aplete meltdown, he gives me something pure to cling onto in a life that appears anything but.

    With him I feel safe. Don¡¯t ask me why, but it¡¯s as if I am meant to be with him and Ipletely understand hisment because if I had to walk away from him, I¡¯m not sure if I could.

    I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because he¡¯s the only one I can trust right now and the fact everything is different. I¡¯m clinging onto him because I trust him, although the jury is still out on that. Can I trust him? The fact he kidnapped me makes that the craziest thought I¡¯ve ever had, but there is something between us that is carrying me through the storm. As if he is the lifeboat and I am being taken to safety. With him.

    When he pulls back, I almost howl with disappointment and his gruff voice is moreforting than threatening.

    ¡°We need to eat. It¡¯s been a long day and, like you said, everything will seem better in the morning.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if he even believes that himself, but I sigh and ster a brave smile on my face.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s see what delights the iPad can offer us.¡±

    He nods and walks away to retrieve it and, feeling slightly lost, I sit on the edge of the bed and stare at the dancing mes of the fire. If I had one wish, it would be to freeze this moment because locked in this amazing house, high up in the alps, is like heaven on earth because I am here with him.

    The bed dips as he sits beside me, and he holds the iPad between us as we make our section. To be honest, it all looks like the finest cuisine and my mouth is watering at the descriptions alone. We settle on Coq au Vin with a starter of oysters in champagne and Ivan selects a bottle of wine that I wouldn¡¯t even know how to pronounce the name of.

    As he presses send, he looks at me with concern.

    ¡°Are you ok, Princess?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡± I test my heart and find it beating with excitement rather than fear and I say shyly, ¡°Ivan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, malyshka.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡±

    ¡°You can try.¡± Heughs softly, and it causes me to smile, and I say with a hint of nerves. ¡°If my life is about to be, well, shall we say,plicated, I was wondering¡­¡± I falter and he nods his encouragement. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Iugh nervously. ¡°Can we pretend this is an, um, well, date?¡±

    His raised eyes make me say quickly, ¡°It¡¯s just that, well, I¡¯ve never had a proper one and if what you¡¯re saying is true, this may be myst chance for one. I know it¡¯s not. I mean, well, you would never ask a girl like me out but¡­¡±

    I¡¯m surprised when a firm hand rests against my mouth and two shing eyes look at me with amusement and he whispers huskily, ¡°Charlotte Richmond. Would you like to go out to dinner tonight, as my date?¡±

    He grins as he says the word, and I can sense myself blushing as I nod. ¡°I would. Thank you so much for asking.¡±

    Heughs and drags his thumb across my lips and whispers, ¡°Then I will pick you up in one hour.¡± He winks and jumps up from the bed and points to the dressing room. ¡°There may be something in there you could use. I¡¯ll head next door because ording to this iPad, that¡¯s Malik¡¯s room and, knowing him, there will be a dressing room crammed full of the best outfits that money can buy.¡±

    ¡°Then whose room is this?¡±

    I¡¯m interested and he shrugs. ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a guest room and knowing my friend, he will have provided everything his guests need.¡±

    I watch him walk away and as soon as the door closes, it strikes me that this is the first time I¡¯ve been truly alone in a very long time. At school I¡¯m in a dorm with six other girls and there is never a time one of them isn¡¯t nearby. Now I have a room to myself and possibly a treasure trove of delights concealed in the adjoining dressing room, and I can¡¯t wait to test out Ivan¡¯s theory.

    I WASTE no time and head straight there and it appears he was right because when I pull open the white doors edged in gold, rails of dresses are a feast for my hungry eyes and on further investigation it appears they are not alone. Skirts, tops, jackets and jumpers in every color and fabric make my mouth water and nestling in white velvet lined drawers are silky items of lingerie edged ince. With a squeal of excitement, I wonder if one hour is long enough and I start pulling out designer dresses and matching underwear as if I¡¯m a kid on Christmas day.

    How can one person bounce between heaven and hell without feeling the bruise because one minute I¡¯m in an open pit of despair trying desperately to w my way out and the next I¡¯m floating on a heavenly cloud without a care in the world? I am currently riding high on one of those clouds and so I suppress any fear left inside me and embrace the moment, because this one could well be the best one of my life.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ22

    As I expected, Malik¡¯s room resembles an exclusive gentleman¡¯s outfit store, located at the finest address in the world. I¡¯m guessing he has a carbon copy of this in every house he owns and wonder again about the wealth his family enjoys. A gold lined prison can¡¯t be all bad and I just pray his clothes fit me because I¡¯m a little more well defined than my Arab friend.

    Settling on a white shirt with ck formal trousers, I pull a dinner jacket out and test it for size. It amuses me to be going on a date. I¡¯m not sure I ever have before because I don¡¯t date women. I fuck them and send them home. This is as new to me as it is for Charlotte, and I¡¯m surprised to find I¡¯m looking forward to it.

    A date sounds just the right thing to put a smile back on both our faces and seeing the pain in her eyes almost made me forget my own mind. If she¡¯s hurting, I¡¯m hurting, and I wonder about that. When did she be more to me than a job? I¡¯ve done shit like this a hundred times before and I¡¯m guessing I will multiple times in my future. But somehow things have changed between us, and it can only be because I¡¯ve spent longer with her than most. That¡¯s all this is, and I must remember that. No emotion, no shit and I must distance myself from her.

    But for one night only we can both dream.

    Maybe tonight will be a precious memory for both of us to pull out when we need it most because one thing¡¯s certain in both our lives, the future is a dark one.

    I must be as mad as Massimo telling her I would think of a way to save her. I was caught up in the moment and hated seeing her cry. It wounded my soul and I¡¯m wondering about that. I shouldn¡¯t care, but I do, and I¡¯m surprised that this is the hardest thing I have ever done because she¡¯s involved. A beautiful innocent virgin who has been set free from her cage, only to fall into a steel-d prison with me and there is no way out of that. She¡¯s a mafia princess and I must remember her father is the king. I wouldn¡¯t be safe from him if anything ever happened to her, and I must sacrifice her to bring Winter back where she belongs. I keep on telling myself that Charlotte belongs by his side, but it crushes my heart picturing her living in his world of madness.

    We have all heard the rumors surrounding Massimo Duren and none of them areplimentary. A vile bastard of the cruelest kind. A psychotic murderer who kills for pleasure. A man who keeps young men as pets and makes theirst days on earth a living hell and I am sending an angel into the fire and will have to stand back and watch her burn.

    It¡¯s too much to bear and so I sigh heavily and vow to make this night count for both of us.

    Charlotte wants a dream date. Well, I¡¯ll try my best.

    ON THE HOUR, I head back to her room and knock gently on the door, and it takes her only a few seconds to open it and I almost step back at the sight dazzling before me.

    She looks so beautiful it momentarily stuns me and I openly stare at a transformation so astonishing, I blink to test she is real.

    Charlotte is standing tall in ivory satin heels, wearing a dress that looks as if it was crafted by angels. Ivory silk encrusted with small diamonds andce, with intricate braiding, covers a tightly fitting bodice that causes her breasts to push temptingly against the fabric. Small straps shimmer in the light that rest against her smooth, ivory shoulders. Her arms are bare except for the diamond bracelet that hangs from her wrist and the matching choker momentarily blinds me. She has swept up her long hair on top of her head, causing her slender neck to offer me a bite like the deadliest vampire. The make-up she has used is smoky yet subtle and the slight hint of rouge on her sweet soft lips, is like a beacon to a feral man who has only one thing on his mind. Her.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    She spins on the spot, giving me a good view, the backless dress hanging low enough to draw my attention to her shapely ass that the fabric is caressing like the most desperate lover. It falls out like a mermaid¡¯s tale and spills around her, the silk shimmering slightly as if its gentle waves arepping against the shore. I¡¯m certain this dress cost thousands of dors, but the woman wearing it is priceless. I have never seen anyone as beautiful as she is and as she spins back around to face me, my jaw drops and my heart pumps like fury inside me.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    This is the moment something happens that takes me by surprise. This is the moment when I discover I have a heart and it¡¯s beating so hard for the woman before my eyes. And this is the moment it hits me like a bolt of well-directed lightning. Charlotte Richmond is going nowhere without me by her side. Now I know how I am going to save her, save us, and I need a moment to think this through.

    ¡°You¡¯ll do.¡± The dry words make it out and I hate seeing her face fall a little. Now I feel like a bastard because she deserves the fairy tale, but I am no prince. I¡¯m the beast and so I hold out my hand and say slightly on edge, ¡°Shall we?¡±

    Her soft hand finds mine, and she smiles, appearing a little nervous.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    She regards me with amusement, and I try so hard to enter into the spirit of the asion and say yfully, ¡°To the finest restaurant in the world. Nothing is too good for you, princess.¡±

    I wink, but it all seems hollow because I can¡¯t pretend. I am suddenly afraid for probably the first time in my life. Afraid of losing her, the one woman I can¡¯t have because her future is out of my control.

    ¡°Is it far?¡± She keeps up the pretense, and I shake my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s closer than you think.¡±

    As we walk down the marble hallway toward the dining room, I hope my instructions were carried out. However, as we head inside, I was obviously worrying unnecessarily as Charlotte gasps at the sight before her eyes.

    A table has been set by the window where the candlelight of well over one hundred candles, flicker around the room reflected a thousand times over. Two open fires dance on either side of the panoramic window that only serves as a ck canvas for the lights to shine against. Candles burn on every surface, including the floor, set in ssnterns around the perimeter of the room. Huge floral disys create a heady scent, and the polished floor shines as we step across it. The fur rug on the floor has me imagining Charlotte naked on all fours, and I push away the depraved thoughts in my head right now. She deserves better than me and it¡¯s up to me to y at being the prince for once because she should have the best on offer and sadly for her, that¡¯s me.

    I hold out her chair and she nces up at me, her beautiful blue eyes shining with excitement and a blinding smile on her pretty face. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    She bats hershes and my heart twists, causing a pain so sharp, it momentarily stops me. I just stare at this natural beauty and experience a craving so strong, I can¡¯t deny it, and leaning down, I suck her tempting lower lip into my mouth and can¡¯t resist tasting and exploring it deeper. My hand wraps around the back of her head and I pull her in hard and her low moan makes my cock strain against the well-tailored pants I¡¯m wearing. I have never wanted anyone as much as her and I¡¯m struggling with that.

    I pull away and say ruefully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t help myself. You look so beautiful.¡± I love how she blushes and sucks in the same bottom lip I feasted on seconds ago and I say almost desperately, ¡°Fuck, I need a drink.¡±

    I waste no time and retreat to the other side of the table knowing that I¡¯ll need superhuman strength to keep my hands off her and as I sit wondering if I have enough willpower for that, a waiter appears as if in a puff of smoke and says respectfully, ¡°Sir, madam, allow me.¡±

    He lifts the champagne I ordered from the ice bucket nearby and pours it into two crystal flutes and leaves as silently as he came. As I lift my ss to hers, I say huskily, ¡°You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen, and I am the luckiest man alive because you agreed to go out on a date with me.¡±

    She touches her ss to mine and says with a soft smile, ¡°Thank you for asking me.¡±

    I watch as she takes a sip of the cool liquid and the pleasure in her eyes causes me to smile like a kid who can¡¯t believe his luck and she says with a groan, ¡°This is good. You know, I¡¯ve never been a fan of champagne before, but well this, it¡¯s simply exquisite.¡±

    Just hearing her clipped British ent makes me hard all over again because she is everything I¡¯m not. Well educated,posed, graceful and poised. Perfect manners and perfect everything and ordinarily would never be seen dead with a brute like me. It¡¯s almost painful to look at her knowing it¡¯s a fleeting vision in my head and I wonder if I will ever be able to close my eyes again and not see her standing behind them, wearing that dress and ying this evening on repeat in my mind for the rest of my life.

    If I knew how to love, I¡¯m guessing this is the closest thing to it and as the waiter arrives with our starter, I settle in for a very difficult evening ahead.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ23

    I nearly wet my knickers when I saw Ivan dressed in a dinner suit. I have never desired a man more than I do him, and his rough edges are what I crave the most. The hard gleam in his eye that softens when he doesn¡¯t see me looking and slight yearning in his expression when I catch him in an unguarded moment.

    When I selected this dress from the others, it was with my savage in mind. I wanted to look my best for him because above everything I need him to want me. Just for one night, so I can experience something I can only get from him, and it¡¯s my mission to seduce my captor for purely selfish reasons.

    I want him to grab my virginity and toss it over the side of the mountain to the ground below in a frantic act of passion that must count for something amazing. Something remarkable because I¡¯m guessing this is my final chance at that, because I know what¡¯sing isn¡¯t good. The pity in his eyes and the fact they are so desperate to rescue their friend tells me life with my biological father is going to be anything but cozy.

    I try not to think about him, but I¡¯m curious. I suppose it would be strange if I wasn¡¯t, so to distract my thoughts away from him, I say shyly, ¡°Tell me about your life in the bratva, Ivan. I want to know everything about you.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised when he shakes his head and lifts an oyster across the table toward me. ¡°No. I will not ruin a good evening telling you anything about me because if I did, this wouldn¡¯t be the fairy-tale you requested.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± His shing eyes tell me to stop, and he says gruffly, ¡°Eat.¡±

    I open my mouth and as he holds the shell to my lips, he stares into my eyes, making me squirm on my seat, trying not to react to the rush of heat his scorching gaze sends through my body.

    The way he is staring causes me to hitch my breath and as I swallow the delicacy, I stare into his eyes the entire time.

    What I see reflected in them should scare the pants off me, but it only excites me even more. I know he wants me, and it is most definitely reciprocated and as I let the delicacy slide down my throat, his groan of longing mixed with frustration makes me smile as I raise my own oyster to his lips.

    To my surprise, his hand ps against my own and as he takes down the aphrodisiac, his eyes burn into mine the entire time.

    ¡°Ty samaya krasivaya zhenshchina v mire.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I stare into his eyes dreamily and he whispers, ¡°You are the most beautiful woman in the world.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    I blush and his finger tilts my face to his, and he says firmly, ¡°It¡¯s true. You are also the most powerful woman I¡¯ve ever met because I would do anything for you, and I¡¯ve never felt like that before.¡±

    ¡°Anything?¡± I smile, but inside my heart is beating frantically, and he nods, his lustful gaze stripping me bare in seconds.

    ¡°Anything.¡±

    I smile and, pulling back, say sadly, ¡°I wish that was true. I wish things were different and I wish we had a future, Ivan, but I understand that¡¯s out of our control.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here now.¡±

    I nce up and am surprised to see a softness in his expression I wasn¡¯t expecting, and I smile shyly and repeat his words. ¡°We¡¯re here now.¡±

    ¡°So, malyshka, tell me about your life. What was it like in your school fordies?¡±

    Laughing, I raise my ss and take another sip and proceed to tell him every gory detail about life in an English finishing school.

    AS EVENINGS GO, this one has been the most pleasurable and the food almost blew my mind. I¡¯ve never tasted food quite like it and the wine is making my inner glow burn like a raging inferno. Then again, it could be mypanion who is responsible for that because he is the hottest man I¡¯ve ever met. Not that I¡¯ve met many and as thest crumb is eaten and the bottle emptied, my heart sinks when I sense the magical evening is about to end.

    Ivan pushes away his te and stands, heading to my side and offering me his hand.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    With a sigh, I take it and he pulls me up so I am facing him and as his hand wraps around my waist, he draws me in close.

    Just his hard body against mine makes a shiver of desire fizz through my body and he rests his head against mine and whispers, ¡°I¡¯ve worked a way out of our situation.¡±

    ¡°You have.¡± Hope res in my heart as his words reignite a me I guessed was about to extinguish.

    I¡¯m shocked when he drops to his knee, still holding my hand, and says with a slight catch to his voice.

    ¡°Will you marry me, Charlotte Richmond?¡±

    I¡¯m not sure I heard him right and hesitate for a second and his eyes burn into mine as he regards me with a slightly nervous expression.

    ¡°Marry you, but how?¡±

    ¡°I asked you a question, princess.¡±

    Themand in his voice makes me blink and stare at him in shock and a warm sensation slides through my body, recing the chill with the most delicious warm glow. Marry him? That never urred to me at all, but now it has, I am more than happy he asked. Marry my Russian savage. The man who kidnapped me and took me on the adventure of a lifetime. The man who has acted the perfect gentleman and opened my eyes to love. Marry the dark stranger who causes my blood to sizzle and my mind to scramble and now he is offering me a way out of madness because marriage to him may be just my get out of jail free card.

    ¡°I¡¯m still waiting.¡± His firm voice reaches me, and I say with tears in my eyes, ¡°I can¡¯t ask you to sacrifice yourself for me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one asking, not you.¡±

    Watching him on his knees before me tears at my heart and dropping to my knees, I stare him straight in the eye and whisper, ¡°I would like nothing more than to marry you, Ivan. You¡¯re everything I never knew I wanted, but now you¡¯re here, I never want anyone else. You have crept into my heart and breathed life into it, and now you want to give me my life back at a personal cost to you. How can I say yes, knowing you are only being kind and doing something to get me out of a sticky situation? I care too much to allow you to sacrifice yourself for me, but I love you for asking.¡±

    He stares long and hard into my eyes and says with a husky edge to his voice, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this to save you, Charlotte. I¡¯m doing this to save myself.¡±

    To my surprise, he presses his lips to mine gently and whispers against them. ¡°I can¡¯t let you walk away from me because it would destroy me. Somehow through this madness, I have found someone special and I¡¯m not foolish enough to let them walk away without a fight. Let me save you, Charlotte, and you can save me right back because together we will make the strongest team.¡±

    The tears drench my perfectly made-up face as I kiss him back and whisper, ¡°Then yes, I will marry you, Ivan the savage, because I kind of like the idea of saving you right back.¡±

    As we kneel on the fur rug surrounded by cheering candlelight, I kiss my prince with all the romance of a fairy-tale. This may notst as long as it takes the candles to burn out, but I¡¯m not turning my back on the only happiness I have ever had in my life. He makes me happy. Hepletes me and imagining being his wife makes me the proudest woman in the world, because who wouldn¡¯t want this man to be their husband? He is everything.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ24

    Throughout dinner, I thought of little else. The idea came to me like a bolt of lightning when I was getting ready. Marriage between us would whip the rug out from under Massimo¡¯s feet.

    She would belong to me, to the Bratva and there is nothing he could do that wouldn¡¯t start a war. It¡¯s our way. Family is everything and a mafia wife is protected for as long as she carries that title. Only her husband determines her fate, and like my friends, I will marry for power. Power over my enemy and in doing so, I will set Charlotte free.

    I¡¯m not sure if my friends will see it quite as clearly and I¡¯m strangely nervous about that. After all, it may backfire on us spectacrly and Winter may suffer the consequences, but I have to try at least. Charlotte is going nowhere without me by her side.

    As I kiss my future bride, I know we need to act fast because time is against us and as much as I want to seal this deal tonight, I kind of want to give Charlotte theplete fairy-tale and our night of passion will be as husband and wife. As it should be and just as I told her, a mafia bride needs to be a virgin on her wedding night.

    That¡¯s why this is urgent because I want to be buried deep inside her virgin pussy as soon as possible, because iming this woman as my wife is everything to me and not just because of sex.

    Because of her.

    Because she is the one spark of light in my ck heart and is melting the ice inside me. I crave her; I desire her, and I want her, and I want to do it in the right way for her.

    I pull away and say huskily, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for a priest to visit and make this official. We will be husband and wife as soon as I can arrange it, but it may be a race against time.¡±

    The fact she looks so anxious makes me kiss her again, like a dying man enjoying hisst wish.

    Now I¡¯ve reasoned with my feelings for her, I am more afraid than ever because losing Charlotte would rip out my heart and I may never survive from that and making her my wife will save us both. I wasn¡¯t kidding about that and with her beside me, I see a different future than the one I always imagined.

    I wonder what¡¯s running through her pretty mind. As we walk back to the guest room, I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s worried. Hell, I¡¯m worried because I¡¯ve made a decision that could potentially change everyone¡¯s lives and the people it affects may not understand.

    Charlotte¡¯s voice quivers slightly as she says in a hushed whisper, ¡°Ivan.¡±

    ¡°Yes, princess.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t just dream that. You really did ask me to marry you.¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°And I really said yes.¡±

    ¡°You did.¡±

    I chuckle softly as she stops and wraps her arms around my waist andys her head on my chest and says sweetly, ¡°Thank you for asking.¡±

    I roll my eyes. ¡°Forever the finisheddy, aren¡¯t you, Princess? There¡¯s no need to thank me because I should be the one thanking you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± She really doesn¡¯t get it and I lift her face to mine and say huskily, ¡°Because regardless of our current situation, I would have asked, anyway.¡±

    The delight in her eyes makes me so happy and I can¡¯t remember ever feeling like this. It¡¯s as if a great weight has fallen from my soul and I am free for probably the first time in my life. Being around an innocentdy like Charlotte makes me better. I think before I act, and I consider the consequences of all my words and actions on how she will react to them.

    As I stroke her face lightly, I love how her eyes close, and she smiles softly and leans into my hand. She is like a delicate butterfly I need to handle with care, and I can¡¯t resist leaning down and brushing my lips against her delicate ones before whispering, ¡°Go and get ready for bed. I need to make a call.¡±

    She nods and as I open the door for her, I take a moment to watch her glide across the room before disappearing into the dressing room.

    Then like a man heading off to face judgment day, I walk back to the living room and dread the next call I must make.

    IT¡¯S as if time freezes as I contemte my next conversation and, for Dutch courage, I pour myself a ss of whiskey and sit on the couch, staring into the mes flickering in the firece and take a deep breath.

    Then I make the call that will change everything.

    ¡°Ivan.¡±

    ¡°Angelo.¡±

    ¡°Is everything ok?¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be better. This ce is a fucking pce.¡±

    His lowugh tells me I¡¯ve caught him in a good mood, so I don¡¯t even hesitate.

    ¡°I need a favor.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    ¡°You need to arrange a priest. I¡¯m getting married to Charlotte.¡±

    His silence tells me everything, and I steel myself for what¡¯sing, but to my surprise, he just says, ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not mad.¡±

    I¡¯m astonished and a lowugh echoes in my ear.

    ¡°It was always a possibility.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means I understand you, Ivan, and you¡¯ve always been a sucker for a pretty girl. I also know that you¡¯ve never spent two days in thepany with the same one and spending time with a woman who looks like Charlotte was like pouring gasoline on an open fire. Y ou see, Ivan, I kind of get how that can hit you because it happened to me. I¡¯m guessing Flynn can say the same, so yes, it was always a possibility, because we all want the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Power.¡±

    Heughs out loud. ¡°I¡¯ve learned true poweres from the women we fall in love with. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re experiencing that now. Y ou will do anything for her, despite the personal cost, and that is why I know you¡¯ve fallen hard.¡±

    ¡°But Winter? It could screw things up.¡±

    ¡°Only if we reveal all our cards.¡±

    For the first time in this conversation, I breathe a sigh of relief and remember who I¡¯m talking to.

    We call Angelo the boss for a very good reason because he is the brains behind everything we do. He sees things none of us even anticipateing and has an answer for every eventuality. Knowing him, he will have nned for this and already has a priest on speed dial who can be avable at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°So, as I said, congrattions. Y ou get married in the morning. 9 am. There is no time to hang around.¡±

    ¡°Have you heard from Massimo?¡±

    I¡¯m curious about that and Angelo¡¯s lowugh makes me smile.

    ¡°It was amusing watching him tear down cities for information and call in every favor he¡¯s owed. It wasn¡¯t long before word got back to him about your trip to Russia and I heard he¡¯s spitting fire that you got away. It won¡¯t be long before he connects the dots that lead him to you, so the sooner we arrange your flight to Sicily, the better.¡±

    ¡°You mean he knows we¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing he will discover that soon enough, so we must always be one step ahead.

    Alessandro is currently dealing with his grandfather and as soon as we receive orders to show up there, we continue to observe and react to the situation.¡±

    ¡°And Don Majerio will agree?¡±

    ¡°I know he will agree. He wants Alessandro by his side and will honor any deal to make that happen. We want Winter and he will make the arrangements to bring her home.¡±

    ¡°But Charlotte?¡±

    I falter as I say her name and Angelo says in a softer voice. ¡°Leave it with me, my friend. I¡¯ll figure out a way we all get what we want, except Massimo, of course. That will be the sweetest part of the n. Revenge.¡±

    He sighs and says wearily, ¡°I must go. There is a lot to organize. Pass on mymiserations to your bride. I¡¯ll send flowers.¡±

    His low chuckle is soon cut off as he ends the call, and I¡¯m happier than I felt a few minutes ago.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m not sure why I ever doubted his own loyalty. We are blood brothers and that counts for a lot. It means everything knowing I have his support and now I must care for a woman I crave more than anything in life. It¡¯s up to me to determine our future, and if Massimo thinks he¡¯s taking her from me, I¡¯m prepared to do whatever it takes to stop that from happening.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ25

    I must be dreaming. I¡¯m engaged to be married to a criminal. A hot, dangerous criminal who makes me shiver with desire whenever I see him. It¡¯s not lust sprinting away with my senses, either. I genuinely enjoy hispany. He makes meugh and I¡¯mfortable around him. I never imagined this would be an option, but now I think of it, it¡¯s the perfect one. He will be my husband, and everyone knows a wife belongs by his side. My biological father won¡¯t be able to do anything about it and I can breathe easier knowing I have a better future than before.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    It turns my thoughts to Winter. The woman responsible for everything, and I wonder where this leaves her. If there is no exchange, how will she be set free? I¡¯m worried about that because it¡¯s so important to Ivan. He must have a n, surely. At least I hope he does because even I can tell this isn¡¯t over yet and things may not work out how we want them to.

    I change into the sexiest nightie I can find, and love Ivan¡¯s friend¡¯s taste in clothes. Everything feels so good against my skin and I have more than enough amazing outfits to choose from. I wonder if he¡¯s married himself and this is his wife¡¯s doing. I hope so, anyway, because right at this moment, I want everyone in the world to be as happy as I am now.

    I crawl under the silken sheets and stretch with satisfaction, loving howfortable this bed is and brimming with anticipation for what happens next. Will it be tonight? Will I finally lose something I am keen to leave in the past? I want to discover what¡¯s making my body so interested. To finally understand the secret everyone is intrigued about. To discover what happens when a man loves a woman and I¡¯m in no doubt that I want him. It¡¯s up to me to keep him interested because now I¡¯ve found him, I¡¯m scared of losing him as quickly.

    The door opens and my pulse races as I nce up and smile shyly. As always, my heart flutters as soon as I see him, and the heat builds inside as I wait for what happens next.

    To my surprise, he sits on the edge of the bed and smiles, and I sense his relief as he exhales.

    ¡°The priest will be here at 9 am.¡±

    ¡°He will?¡± I stare at him in surprise, and he nods, looking extremely pleased with himself.

    ¡°Yes, princess, tomorrow we be husband and wife and I can¡¯t wait to show you just how much I want you.¡±

    I don¡¯t miss his choice of words and am a little disappointed about that. I suppose it¡¯s too much to hope for him to love me. Especially after only a few days, but I already believe I love him. If I didn¡¯t, why do I feel so empty inside at the idea of leaving him and why does every word from his lips make me smile, even when he¡¯s angry? I search for him at all times and my breath hitches when he is close.

    I want to care for him and make him happy, so if that isn¡¯t love, I don¡¯t know what is.

    Perhaps this is another part of his job, and he is lying to me. I must remember he¡¯s a hard criminal who doesn¡¯t y by the rules. Does that include love? Is this part of his n? My heart sinks when he says with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in Malik¡¯s room tonight. We do this properly.¡±

    ¡°But you said you needed to keep me with you because I¡¯m your prisoner. Has that changed?¡±

    I try to make light of it, but I¡¯m panicking right now at the prospect of being apart from him for a second and he smiles softly and lifts my hand, before kissing it sweetly in a lovely act of gantry.

    ¡°I want to do what¡¯s right for you, Charlotte. I want our wedding night to be the most special night of our lives. I want to start as I mean to go on and give you the world, and it may not be your dream wedding, but it will be mine.¡±

    ¡°Yours. You mean you dreamed of getting married? I find that hard to believe.¡±

    I giggle as he groans. ¡°I hadn¡¯t met you yet. Of course, I didn¡¯t want to get married, but shit happens and then you¡¯re fucked.¡±

    He winks and I stifle a grin as he stands and throws another tortured gaze my way. ¡°I¡¯ll be next door. Try and get some sleep because I promise you one thing, you won¡¯t be getting any tomorrow.¡±

    He smirks as he turns and walks away, leaving me both ted and frustrated. So near and yet so far and tomorrow can¡¯te soon enough for me.

    SOMEHOW, I do manage to get some sleep and as the dawn rises, I wake with hope for the first time in many years. Today I marry the man of my nightmares. Who guessed there would be a fine line between the two?

    He is everything I shouldn¡¯t want but crave, like a drug. My rough Bratva bastard and yet beneath the rage and tattoos beats a golden heart that I am lucky enough to call mine.

    A gentle knock at the door makes me jump and I call out, ¡°It¡¯s ok, you cane in.¡±

    Expecting Ivan, I¡¯m surprised when a woman enters who smiles and says warmly, ¡°Good morning my dear. I am here to assist you.¡±

    ¡°You are?¡± I¡¯m slightly nervous because what if this is a trap? She could be anyone and yet I find that hard toprehend because she leaves, and then immediately returns, pushing a trolleyden with breakfast things.

    ¡°First, you must eat while I fill you a bath. Mr. V olkov asked me to inform you that it¡¯s bad luck to see the bride before the wedding and he is taking this seriously.¡±

    It makes me giggle picturing Ivan ying by rules other than his own, and the woman smiles and offers me her hand.

    ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Greta Keller, the housekeeper here. My husband works with me, and we take care of this home for the family, making sure it¡¯s always ready forst minute guests.¡±

    ¡°You do a good job; it¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°It is. We are very lucky.¡±

    ¡°Do you live here, then?¡± I¡¯m interested to meet another person atst and it¡¯s good to have a conversation without Ivan growling behind me.

    She nods. ¡°We have an apartment on the lower level. Most of the time we¡¯re alone, but asionally one of the family heads our way, allowing us to earn our extremely generous wages.¡±

    She loads up a tray and brings it over to the bed and it¡¯s as if I¡¯m a queen enjoying the perfect breakfast. I see the croissants and pastries nestling in a napkin in a silver bowl and could get used to this. Little silver pots of preserves apany it, and she asks, ¡°Tea or coffee.¡±

    ¡°Oh, tea please. English breakfast if you have it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am. We have everything.¡±

    As I nce around me, I really think she does and as I enjoy the light meal, I¡¯m so happy to be here and any nerves I may have had were left behind in the night.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ26

    I couldn¡¯t sleep. Being away from Charlotte for longer than a few minutes makes me anxious.

    What if something happens to her and I¡¯m not there? So, rather than sleep in Malik¡¯s bed, I slept outside her room because fuck if anything is going to happen to her when I¡¯m around. It was pure torture as images of her sleeping in a silk paradise, wearing that sexy nightdress she selected, made me wild and wish tomorrow was here already. I¡¯m impatient to make her mine in every way, and once my ring is on her finger, she will never get away from me.

    As I twist my own ring, I already know this is the one I¡¯m marrying her with. It belonged to my grandfather. He was the only man I¡¯ve ever looked up to because he was wise and never foolish and stayed loyal to my grandmother his entire life. Unlike my own father, who always has a steady stream of women and never marries any of them.

    My mother left, apparently, but I don¡¯t believe that for a second because it appears he has made it his mission in life to screw as many women as he can. Sometimes even more than one.

    I vow to be like my grandfather and will stay loyal to my princess, and as soon as this shit is over, we will go shopping for a ring fit for a queen. Nothing will ever be good enough for her and I will give her the world and God help anyone who tries to step in the way of that. I¡¯m a fighter for a reason and I crave the violence. I love this life because it gives me the adrenalin fix I need to survive. I fight because I love to fight, and I doubt that will ever change. It¡¯s ironic that such a gentle beauty has captured my heart with her small smile and touch of innocence because, unlike any woman I¡¯ve met before, Charlotte blows through my world like a breath of the purest air.

    I barely slept all night. The thoughts that ran through my mind were like the most toxic river. Am I being selfish? Interfering in a n just because I¡¯ve met one woman who interests me more than most.

    Is this fair to her, swapping one mad prison for another?

    Marriage for power was the n. My own was intended on being with a mafia princess of a rival family. To cement our union and earn the loyalty of her father so he could offer much needed backup when we wage war on Massimo.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    We never thought for a second he had a daughter and especially not to marry into the family of the one man we all seek to destroy. I wonder how Charlotte will feel when we murder her father in cold blood before she even gets to call him daddy?

    So many tortured thoughts act like knives to my soul as I lie thinking about what a fool I am. This marriage is only good for one person ¨C me. I want that emotion she drags from inside me when she opens her pretty little mouth and speaks in her posh ent. I crave her youthful innocence, even though she is the same age as me. Unlike me who grew up way too fast, she was locked away in a school for youngdies not knowing anything of the harsh realities of the world and yet I¡¯m the bastard who wants to toss her headfirst into hell and jump in behind her because hell has been my home all my life. It just makes it easier to burn when you have someone to keep youpany.

    The morning breaks and I can¡¯t back down now. My mind was set and nothing I tried shifted it.

    Charlotte somehow became mine between annoying the hell out of me and bing my everything.

    The brave way she endured the horrors that unfolded and never reallyined impressed me. She took it all in her stride and maintained her good humor and I love that about her. She is the light to my darkest shade and edges everything in rainbows and pixie dust. She makes everything worthwhile and I haven¡¯t even explored the part of her yet that interests me like a physical ache. Her body. I want to crawl inside and hide from the world because Charlotte makes me look at things differently.

    So now my biggest test will be keeping her safe and by my side and for a fighter who exists to fight, I¡¯m more than up for the challenge. Unlike Winter, Massimo is not getting his hands on any part of my woman and there will be devastation if he tries.

    Tariq joins me in Malik¡¯s room and arranges some food. Not that I¡¯m hungry, but he is right to make me try at least.

    ¡°Any word on the priest?¡± I say as I sip my third espresso and he nods. ¡°Ten minutes away.¡±

    I nod. ¡°Anything to report?¡±

    He says in his emotionless voice, ¡°There is no intelligence telling me that Massimo knows where you are. We have people monitoring his movements and our spies at the airport are on duty to report back if he arrives. It¡¯s the same at the port and the rail station. We have it covered.¡±

    ¡°You think you do, but knowing Massimo, he will find a way.¡±

    Tariq nods because he can¡¯t disagree with that. We both understand who we are dealing with, and I wouldn¡¯t put it past Massimo to disguise himself as the priest and y me before my own bride.

    ¡°The priest.¡± I say gruffly, ¡°Does he check out?¡±

    ¡°Perfectly. He has lived here for thirty years and performed many services at the church. He is known and there is no scandal attached to his name or secrets he is hiding. We will carry out a search when he arrives and only when he¡¯s passed that will he be allowed inside the main house.¡±

    ¡°And the witnesses?¡±

    ¡°Myself and Mrs. Keller.¡±

    I nod. ¡°Good. The sooner we get this done, the happier I¡¯ll be.¡±

    Tariq nods and leaves me to change and as I pull on the ever-present ck suit and white shirt, I fasten the tie and step back, hating the reflection that hurts my eyes. I¡¯ve always found it hard to look at myself. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s why I¡¯ve inked so many pictures and words on my skin. I hide behind them because I don¡¯t like what I see. A cold-blooded killer who never shows mercy. This is the first time I¡¯ve felt any emotion at all and that was the deciding factor in my decision. I have a new role now which is to protect my princess because if anyone hurts or upsets her in any way, they will suffer the effects of that because I¡¯m an unforgiving bastard and will take the greatest pleasure in making sure they never do it again.

    Ten minutester and Tariq returns. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    I follow him toward the door leading outside.

    It appears the staff have been busy because they¡¯ve decorated the gazebo that overlooks the Alps with the most beautiful flowers and drapes of silk tied up with huge trailing satin bows. It looks magical and for the first time, there is a lump in my throat because I want this to be perfect for her. My blushing bride and I am excited to see her when she stands beside me because that¡¯s where she belongs, where we both belong, and I already know I will never be happy if she is not there.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ27

    I am so excited I almost can¡¯t walk. My legs are shaking, and my eyes are watering because I am so emotional. My wedding day. I never expected one quite like this one and as I step back and stare at myself in the mirror, I can¡¯t quite believe the woman looking back at me.

    Somehow Greta has pulled off a miracle and as fairy godmothers go, she is a talented one because from out of nowhere, she rustled up an exquisite bridal gown that is much better than I would ever choose.

    Ivory silk is encrusted with diamonds but unlike my evening dress, this one is absolutely huge. It makes me seem so small inside it and as I stare in awe at the folds of taffeta that re to the ground and trail behind me; I swallow the lump in my throat as I struggle to breathe. Ivan calls me Princess and I am beginning to believe it myself. The diamonds that sparkle around my neck almost blind me and the intricate way Greta has styled my hair makes my face seem smaller, more delicate even, as it sits in a chignon pulled back from my face. She has woven diamonds into it which scares me to death because despite what she said, I can tell these babies are real ones and not the fake ones she pretended they were.

    My make-up is polished perfection and yet looks so natural I wouldn¡¯t know it was there and I sat like a statue while Greta went about her work, and she created a masterpiece.

    ¡°You are perfect, Charlotte; you are such a beautiful bride.¡± The admiration in her voice makes me happy and it must show in my smile because sheughs. ¡°Oh, to be young and in love.¡±

    Her words bounce around me like a delicious dream. Love. Is this what I¡¯m experiencing right now? Ivan isn¡¯t the kind of love I thought I¡¯d find. If anything, theplete opposite, and I wonder what my parents would think if they saw me now. It seems so wrong to be making such a monumental life choice without them by my side, but then again, they have their own secrets to hide. The fact they lied to me my entire life isn¡¯t sitting well with me at all.

    I have a lot to say to them when I¡¯m home, and I trust Ivan to make that happen. I understand we are up against the ticking clock and there is a huge problem looming, but as soon as the dust settles, I want to return to London and make everything right. If they haven¡¯t died already from the fact I was kidnapped in the first ce, I¡¯m certain they will both have a joint heart attack when they meet their new son-inw. It makes me smile and Greta grins.

    ¡°Well, my darling, it¡¯s time to get a husband. Shall we?¡±

    She offers me her arm and I experience a twinge of disappointment inside me, knowing there should be a different person walking by my side. I always imagined my father would be the one to give me away, but it turns out the man who enjoys that title is a stranger to me anyway and hasn¡¯t earned the right. So, I smile bravely and follow her outside and it strikes me as we walk, that I never had any doubts I am doing the right thing. I want to marry Ivan and I want to discover what destiny does with us because this could be the start of the most incredible journey of my life.

    I am speechless when we round the corner and I see a gazebo resembling a fairy-tale pce set against the most amazing back drop. My eye is drawn immediately to the man standing there, and I swallow any emotion as he watches me approach, intensity standing beside him like a bodyguard. He radiates menace and something else. Desire. It¡¯s a powerful thing, being the object of a man¡¯s desire and especially a man like him.

    With every single step I take, it¡¯s like a maic pull and I couldn¡¯t back out now if I tried. I¡¯m walking headfirst into oblivion and I¡¯m not looking back because I crave this man and everything heading my way and am impatient to be his wife in every sense of the word.

    The priest standing by looks at me kindly and as I reach Ivan¡¯s side, Greta steps to one side and joins the scary security guard who met us on the first day.

    The priest smiles and makes to speak, but before any words make it out of his mouth, Ivan holds up his hand and silences him, making me anxious that something¡¯s wrong.

    He turns toward me, and I witness pure emotion zing from Ivan¡¯s eyes as he says so softly only I can hear him. ¡°You are beautiful, Charlotte. You are the most perfect princess, but before we go any further, I just want to make sure you are fine with this.¡±

    ¡°Ivan.¡± I roll my eyes, which causes him to grin.

    ¡°Are you seriously asking me that on my wedding day? Perhaps it is you who is having doubts?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I cock my head to one side, feeling worried about that, and he takes my hand and says huskily, ¡°I always understood I¡¯d marry. It was going to happen and not because I fell in love. My bride was one of convenience, someone who would give me power to use against my enemies. The mafia way.¡±

    I¡¯m not enjoying the turn this conversation is taking, and then he strokes my face and stares deep into my eyes, saying huskily, ¡°Then I met you and I realized what marrying for power really meant.

    Just imagining a different bride standing beside me caused my heart to physically ache and knowing I must watch you walk away from me was a knife through that heart. When I watched you standing in that beautiful dressst night, it struck me how much you looked like a bride and then it hit me. You were. You were my bride and, as it turns out, the person who has all the power in this marriage is you. That¡¯s why I need to know that you want this; you want me because to force you to do something against your wishes means that one day you will walk away from me and that is the only thing in my life so far that has ever truly scared me.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, Ivan.¡± I sniff and wipe the tears away from my eyes that are destroying Greta¡¯s work of art.

    He looks concerned as his words hit home and reaching up, I stroke his face and whisper, ¡°I only want you, which is strange but true.¡± Iugh through my tears and fix a frown on my face. ¡°So, nice try savage, but you¡¯re not getting off my line so easy. You will marry me and save me from my wicked father, and we will live happily ever after.¡±

    Without breaking eye contact for a second, he says firmly, ¡°We are ready now.¡±

    He takes my hands and holds them in his and as we repeat the sacred vows, we both mean every word. Married for power, he says, I kind of understand what he means because being this man¡¯s wife means nothing can ever touch me. Nobody can hurt me and life can¡¯t knock me down all the time he is by my side.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ28

    As soon as the priest utters the words, ¡°I now pronounce you husband and wife, you may now kiss your bride.¡± I pull my wife sharply toward me and run my hand around her slender waist.

    The emotion it creates is different somehow because now I understand what true power is. While holding my wife in my arms, knowing she is meant to be there is a happiness I wasn¡¯t expecting and as I wrap my hand around the back of her head and pull her lips to mine, I kiss her with everything I¡¯ve got. Deep, slow, and torturous as I worship the soft lips that are pressed so keenly against mine.

    She tastes of mint and salvation and as my tongue swipes around hers, I love how good she makes me.

    My wife. My woman. Mine.

    Now nothing can touch me because all of a sudden my life has purpose, and it begins today. It strikes me that in saving Charlotte, I have saved myself and there is only one thing center stage in my mind right now. Our honeymoon.

    Her soft moan into my mouth makes me growl because what happens next has been a long timeing and as our guests melt away, leaving us alone as husband and wife, the only thing I want to do is consummate our marriage.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    I grab her hand and pull her along with me, and she gasps. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Do you really need to ask?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Her soft gasp almost makes me groan out loud because just the thought of whates next makes me impatient to get started. It¡¯s not about the sex either, it¡¯s her. Just the anticipation of the moment when she truly bes mine is the sweetest torture. The wedding was merely to make it official in the eyes of thew, but our true marriage is when I look into her eyes embedded deep inside her and know that we are truly husband and wife.

    There is no celebration, no congrattions from family and friends, nobody but us, and that makes it even more special somehow.

    It won¡¯t always be just us. When we leave this ce, the future looks uncertain, which is why I¡¯m keen to make the most of this moment with her.

    Her dress trails behind her and she almost runs to keep up, and I know she must be worried about what happens next. It¡¯s only natural and as we enter Malik¡¯s beautiful home, the door closing behind us shuts the whole world out and as we make our way down the marble lined hallway, I swear I can hear her heartbeat bouncing off the smooth, decadent walls.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as we reach the guest bedroom. I stop and experience a physical pain in my heart when I see her pale face reflected in the warm lighting. Despite her nerves, she is looking at me as if she feels the same and I still can¡¯t believe I got so lucky.

    She swipes her tongue over her bottom lip and bites down on it with a show of nerves that warns me not to rush this and so I step forward and grin. ¡°Allow me.¡±

    Her startled gasp makes me smile as I sweep her up into my arms, kick open the door and carry her over the threshold because despite my upbringing and the fact I never thought I¡¯d want to, I intend on doing everything the right way with Charlotte because she fucking deserves the fairy-tale for as long as I can give it to her.

    Her hands lock around my neck and just holding her in my arms causes a wave of protective energy to wrap around me. I love her. I already know that because there is nothing I wouldn¡¯t do for the woman who crawled inside my heart and breathed life into one that has lived a hollow life until now.

    ¡°Ivan, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Nervous.¡± I drop a light kiss on her lips and whisper, ¡°So am I.¡±

    Sheughs out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. What have you got to be nervous about?¡±

    As I ce her down carefully to the floor, I drag her face to mine and say gruffly, ¡°That I won¡¯t be good enough for you.¡±

    Her wide eyes fill with tears, and she shakes her head. ¡°You already are.¡±

    Her hands rest against my chest and she whispers, ¡°Teach me how to be everything you ever dreamed of.¡±

    ¡°You already are.¡±

    I echo her words and, reaching behind her, pull down the zip on her dress and ease it gently off her shoulders. As she stands before me dressed in silk temptation, I take a moment to stare at a beauty I never expected to crash into my life. She looks nervous but excited and the blush to her face is something I could stare at all day and as I shrug out of my jacket and remove my shirt and tie, I love watching that expression change into one of lust as she feasts her eyes on my body.

    As I unbuckle my belt, I watch her chest rising as she struggles for breath and when I step out of my pants, her eyes shine and her lip trembles as she tries not to look at my hard cock straining toward her.

    Pulling her toward me gently, I kiss her long and slow, taking care to keep things at a pace she is happy with and as she moans against my lips, I run my hand across her back and pull the straps down on hercey bra.

    I groan when I feel her breasts pressing against my chest and as she steps out of her panties, I love the fact she¡¯s still wearing those killer heels. Naked and tall she stands before me like a goddess and dropping to my knees, I press my face against her pussy, loving her gasp of embarrassment as I take one long delicious lick right up her center. She tastes so sweet, as I always knew she would, and taking her clit into my mouth, I suck gently, loving how good she tastes against my tongue.

    The fact she¡¯s so wet already gives me the greatest pleasure and her low moans make me so happy I never want this moment to end.

    nting soft kisses all over her body, I work my way up to her breasts and roll each nipple around my tongue in turn. They are so hard, so delicate and yet soft and enticing, and as I reach her lips, I wonder what she thinks when she tastes her arousal that lies on my tongue.

    She presses hard against me and whispers, ¡°What do I do now? I want to make it good for you.¡±

    ¡°So eager to please, my little princess.¡± I chuckle against her mouth and then, to my surprise, she pulls away and drops to her knees before me, grabbing hold of my cock and tentatively stroking the length of it. ¡°Charlotte you don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± The gritted determination in her voice tells me she wants the whole of me and I¡¯m certainly not going to argue about that and as she opens her mouth and takes me inside, I groan out loud at the sensation. Her tongue wraps around my cock and she takes me in deep and I move slowly so I don¡¯t frighten her. She ces her hands on my butt and pulls me in deeper, and I swear I see Nirvana beckoning. Slowly I move in and out and with each exquisite thrust, it¡¯s as if an angel is sucking my cock and as it throbs inside her mouth, I can only imagine the delights her pussy is waiting to give me.

    It takes all my mental strength not to explode right now and reluctantly I pull out and lift her gently to her feet. ¡°Was that ok?¡±

    The anxiety in her voice causes me to say sternly, ¡°You never need to ask me that. It will always be more than ok because part of me is touching you.¡±

    Gently, I take her hand and kiss her fingers one by one and leading her to the bed, I press her down onto the silk sheets and stepping back, I feast my eyes on her naked body, drinking in the sight of perfection and adoring how embarrassed she looks.

    ¡°Ivan, I¡­¡± ¡°Hush.¡± I shake my head. ¡°You are perfect, and I want to admire that.¡±

    Her heightened color makes meugh softly and as I join her on the bed, I slowly drag my hand down her soft body and love the softness of her skin. I may have been in a hurry to make her my wife, but I am in no hurry to own her body. I want to take my time and savor every delicious moment of this and despite her embarrassment, I¡¯m going to indulge myself and if it takes all night, I would consider that perfection.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ29

    This is the most exquisite torture. Ivan is a warrior, a brutal assassin and a man I never thought would be capable of such gentleness. He looks so fearsome with his tribal inked body and angry shing eyes as they drag the length of my body, leaving me nowhere to hide.

    When I saw him waiting at the edge of the mountain, the sight of him in that suit will live with me my entire life and nothing else mattered but sealing the deal because I wanted him to be my husband so badly it hurt.

    Now he is about to im his prize and I am eager for that. Despite the fact I feel exposed and awkward lying here while he studies my body like a lion standing over its hapless victim, I am desperate for him to strike and put me out of my misery.

    I want to know what it¡¯s like to be a woman and despite my embarrassment, I love seeing the pure lust in his eyes as he shamelessly stares at every part of me. Just seeing the inked body of the warrior who stole me from life and then promised me a new one makes me impatient to get on with it.

    As he joins me and gently presses his lips to every part of me, my body responds to his sweet touches with delight.

    It unfolds like a flower against the sun as he licks, sucks and gently nips every inch of skin and the wet trail between my legs tells me I¡¯m more than happy about it.

    Once again, he dips his head and I bite back the groan that reminds me what a slut I am for loving every moment of something that should be so wrong. My thighs part to let him in further and I gasp when he sucks on my clit, causing a fresh burst of longing to make me gasp, ¡°That¡¯s so good.¡±

    His rough hands roam my body and suddenly the urgency increases in the room as he pulls back and growls, ¡°I¡¯m sorry princess, I can¡¯t hold back any longer.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡± A ragged breath apanies my words and as his hard cock gently teases against my pussy, I am shocked to discover I want him inside me so badly it¡¯s be the most important thing in my world.

    He grasps my chin and forces me to look into his eyes and the lust in them causes me to groan, then he says fiercely, ¡°This may hurt, but only for a second. Scream, yell, bring the fucking house down and let everyone know you are mine.¡±

    I gasp as he pushes in slowly, forcing his way into a ce nothing has ever been before and it¡¯s so tight, as if he is tearing me apart and I cry out as he destroys myst defense.

    ¡°That¡¯s it malyshka, scream my name.¡±

    ¡°Ivan!¡± His name rides my agony into the heavens as I experience a sharp pain that has no right being here when I want this so much. The tears pour down my face as I face the fact he¡¯s too big for me and I¡¯m not good enough.

    It hurts like hell, but I wouldn¡¯t change a thing because somehow he is inside me and it¡¯s as if I¡¯m possessed. He now owns my mind and body and then strangely, my body starts to adapt to his.

    The pain subsides and in its ce is a sensation so strong it catches me unaware as he gently moves inside me, his cock searching for the part that gives me the most pleasure. His hard body is rubbing against mine, the glorious friction causing me to arch against him for more.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    My fingers tangle in the jagged edges of his hair as he ys with my throbbing clit and as he thrusts again, I groan with knowing that I will never get enough of this. His ragged breathing and low groans of passion excite me and make my pussy drip with even greater need. I am being torn apart by a savage from the inside out and if I was in any doubt about what I¡¯m doing, he pushes every one of them away.

    This is where I want to be the most, with him inside me dominating my mind and body and keeping the whole world out. Driving my pleasure and making meplete and as the pressure builds, I scream so hard anyone listening would think he is murdering me, but I can¡¯t help it because from out of nowhere a sensation so amazing crashes through my body like a storm in a drought.

    The relief is so great it¡¯s almost euphoric as my body drags the ultimate pleasure from his. It¡¯s like an earthquake shaking every part of me and unsettling it from its foundations. I am shocked when he pulls out and a steady stream of sticky cum spurts against my breasts, dripping down the sides, marking me, owning me and changing my scent forever.

    He wasn¡¯t kidding. He does own me now and as he leans down and kisses me so hard and deep, it¡¯s as if he is entering me from a different ce entirely. He has crawled inside my mind, heart and soul and now he¡¯s here, I can m the door and bolt it from the inside. He is home.

    My whole body is on fire and as I lie with my head on my husband¡¯s chest, I finally know what it¡¯s like to feelplete.

    I have always known there¡¯s something missing. Alone in a crowd, hovering on the edge, watching everyone else appear to have it all worked out. Well, now that person is me because I have worked out I don¡¯t want to be anywhere else¨Cever and it scares me because what if he can¡¯t make this threat go away and I am dragged away from him? Even worse, that somehow he doesn¡¯t make it and it will all be my fault.

    ¡°Does it hurt, malyshka?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡± I wince as it burns and I wonder if this is normal.

    ¡°It will be sore for a few days. I¡¯ll take it slower next time.¡±

    ¡°I liked it.¡± I¡¯m blunt and to the point and his lowughter causes me to smile against his chest.

    ¡°You are full ofpliments, aren¡¯t you, princess?¡±

    ¡°And you love hearing every one of them.¡±

    His arm tightens around me, and I feel his heart beating against my cheek as he says gruffly, ¡°You¡¯re mine now, and that means forever in my book. There¡¯s no getting away from me now.¡±

    ¡°Thank fuck for that.¡± Iugh softly. ¡°You had better honor that promise, Savage.¡±

    His suddenugh makes me smile and then, to my surprise, he spins me onto my back and cups my face in his hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°For being the woman I am proud to call my wife. For making me believe in miracles and rescuing me from hell.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, princess, you have done everything, and I will make it my life¡¯s work to keep you safe.¡±

    As he kisses me deeply, I pull him even closer because there will never be a minute of every day that I won¡¯t want to be in this position. Why would I ever want to be anywhere else than against his impressive body with our souls fused together, shutting out the world?

    As the kiss deepens and my body responds to it, I love how his cock presses against me and requests permission to enter for the second time. As he slides in slowly, I enjoy every delicious minute of it and don¡¯t even care that I¡¯m painted with his sticky cum. I want the whole of him, whatever that involves because one things certain, I regret nothing and despite the circumstances that brought me here, this is a fairy tale and I¡¯m the princess who found her prince.

 Book 4 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ30

    We wake the next morning and as I openly stare at the sleeping woman beside me I have never been so happy. Her limbs are tangled with mine and her soft breathing causes her to look so perfect in my arms. Charlotte is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen and as she sleeps, her features have rxed, revealing she deserves that title. I could watch her all day and despite the fact I want to wake her up and carry on where we left offst night, I¡¯m content to watch her and reflect on the best day and night of my life.

    We spent the rest of it fucking, cleaning up, eating and fucking again. Greta left food outside the door, and we saw nobody at all. We just stayed in our room and as honeymoons go, this was the perfect one.

    There is not any part of her body that hasn¡¯t felt my tongue as I made certain to own every inch of her. It became an urgent need to mark every piece of her skin with my scent and brand her as mine.

    Just experiencing her soft body against mine makes me physically ache for her and I¡¯m not sure what I would do if this n doesn¡¯t work.

    Then there are her parents. Lord and Lady Richmond. My father texted me in the night telling me her father had paid what he owed the Bratva and was expecting her to be returned to him today. There are so many balls in the air, but the only ones causing me concern are my own that are demanding to be buried deep against her throbbing pussy. My head hurts with trying to figure a way out of this mess so I can keep her beside me the entire time.

    ¡°Ivan.¡± Her soft husky voice makes me turn my attention to my wife and seeing the perfect beauty in my arms reminds me I¡¯m the luckiest bastard in the world.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    Her words hit my heart like an ax splitting a log because I never once imagined that love would ever feature in my life.

    She smiles and, opening her amazing blue eyes, she stares at me with so much emotion I forget to breathe.

    I reach out and stroke her delicate face and whisper the words I never expected to say. ¡°I love you more.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± She giggles and the light dancing in her eyes makes me smile and I pretend to growl irritably, ¡°Are you arguing with your husband already?¡±

    I can¡¯t prevent the shit-eating grin from splitting my face as she nods yfully. ¡°I am.¡±

    With a growl, I pounce and trapping her beneath my body, I say roughly, ¡°Perhaps I should dish out the consequences of that. It¡¯s obvious you need reminding who¡¯s in charge around here.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I do.¡± The desire that lights her eyes tells me today could be interesting in more ways than one and as I kick her legs apart, I drive in hard and deep, her agonized scream wrapped in desire.

    As I hold her hands above her head, I thrust in hard, loving watching her stretched out under me, groaning as her body takes what it needs from mine. This act of love and domination reminds me of who I really am as I fuck my wife like a savage. Brutal, hard and extreme, exactly the kind of morning treat I love that causes the heat to re, the excitement to build, and the day to start off in the perfect way.

    As she screams my name when I smash her orgasm from inside her, I pull out and spill my cum, so it drips down her sweat covered body. Despite the fact there were several condoms usedst night, this is what I love the most. Painting her body with my own personal blend of paint, marking her as mine and knowing she is loving every second of it.

    We clean up and pull on our robes and I fully intend on repeating how we spent yesterday. Here I have no worries and no jobs to do except one. Fuck my wife.

    However, fate has another agenda in mind and as we eat breakfast out on the terrace overlooking the mountains, Tariq appears and says abruptly, ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt but I have been informed that Massimo Duren¡¯s jet is heading our way.¡±

    Charlotte gasps and I hate seeing the fear in her eyes and I snap, ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡±

    ¡°You leave immediately. I suggest you check your phone.¡±

    Tariq reminds me I left my phone behind in the room and with a sigh, I nod. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll be ready inside thirty minutes. What¡¯s their eta and how long do we have?¡±

    ¡°Three hours, sir.¡±

    I nod and as he leaves us, I say apologetically, ¡°It appears that the honeymoon is over, princess.

    We are checking out.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ivan what if¡­¡± ¡°We will be fine. Trust me.¡±

    I stand, cutting the conversation stone dead, and reach for her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter. I need to make a call.¡±

    As we head back to our room, I curse this life. It has a habit of tearing down any pleasure and recing it with threats and pain. It makes me even more determined to see this mission through because I am so done with this shit and it¡¯s time I stepped up and took control of my life because now it¡¯s not just me, I have a family and if I want to increase its numbers, I must make our future a safe one.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ1

    Alessandro

    SICILY

    The past two years have been bittersweet because they have been the worst of my life and the best.

    Now it¡¯s all set to change because the best part of my life will be sacrificed for the one thing I want more than anything. To save Winter and bring her back to us.

    I would say, back to me, but we never really got started. One night only was all we had, but it was a night that changed my life.

    They say love can¡¯t happen like a bolt of lightning. Lust maybe, but never love. I disagree. I love Winter with all my heart because I¡¯ve never got over losing her and I can¡¯t even bear to look at women with simr features. I only employ blondes because they are nothing like my dark, exotic beauty.

    I crave any mention of her, and I can¡¯t sleep at night worrying about whose arms she lies in. It¡¯s the ultimate torture but I¡¯m getting used to it. It¡¯s woven into the fabric of my life, making me wear the pain. The only antidote to that was I got to live my dream.

    I was set free from a life of madness to step into a different one. Strings were pulled on my behalf, and I found myself directing a movie that won an Oscar fresh off the starting line. I was up anding and one to watch, and the past two years have been hard in many ways. I rarely sleep and I work too hard to drive away the images of the girl I loved and lost so cruelly.

    We have tried so hard to bring her back to us. The n was shaping up nicely and our positions of power are almostplete. Then Flynn learned our enemy has a daughter, and it changed everything. We thought we had won. We had the golden goose and then Massimo changed the game overnight.

    ¡°Buonasera, signor Majerio.¡±

    ¡°Buonasera, Tommaso.¡±

    I move past the respectful soldier who stands aside to let me pass and let the familiar settle around me like a well-worn cloak.

    My grandfather¡¯s home. The head office of his Sicilian empire that my own father didn¡¯t think he could take on. He fled to Boston and started his own branch of our family, but my grandfather always had me marked as his heir apparent. I was told I reminded him of himself, and he wanted me to leave Rockwell and begin my training. I resisted, and it takes a very foolish person to go against my grandfather, but as it happened, he was feeling generous that day. I was given a respite on the understanding I would take over as the head of this family when he died or was unable tomand. I enjoyed two years of freedom, but that has all changed now.

    I¡¯m here to take my ce by his side for only one reason. To bring Winter home.

    The n was to use my grandfather¡¯s connections to back us up and give us a formidable army behind us. It was meant to take ce here in Sicily, but Massimo has changed all that and blocked our move.

    Now I must convince my grandfather that I know what I¡¯m doing if we are to stand any chance of pulling this off and so as I head into the den where he enjoys a pre-dinner cigar, I set my attitude to bastard.

    ¡°Alessandro.¡±

    His voice reaches me through the haze of smoke, and I smile when I hear the husky tones of a man who always appears as if he knows everything. I think he does, and my heart quickens when he points to the leather wing-backed chair opposite him and offers me a cigar.

    ¡°Brandy and cigars. My guilty pleasure above many others.¡±

    His gruffughter makes me smile and, as I light the tip and take a drag of the pungent smoke, I settle into my role.

    Handing me a ss of brandy, he raises his ss to mine. ¡°So, we celebrate.¡±

    ¡°We have something to celebrate?¡±

    Heughs softly. ¡°You tell me.¡±

    ¡°We will celebrate when Massimo Duren is dead, Nonno.¡±

    ¡°Ah, your greatest enemy.¡±

    He puffs on his cigar, appearing in a thoughtful mood, and I wait for him to speak.

    ¡°Ma-ss-im-o.¡± He drags out every syble of his name and I swear every single one of them grates on my nerves.

    ¡°He has been tolerated for far too long.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯ll help us.¡±

    ¡°You know my price.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± I regard him coolly and he nods, apparently satisfied.

    ¡°Your first n has changed, I understand.¡±

    ¡°He declined your invitation.¡±

    My grandfather sighs heavily.

    ¡°An unfortunate response because now we must y n B, as they say.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡±

    I¡¯m guessing he has one because he hinted at that and he nods, slowly blowing out the smoke as if he hasn¡¯t a care in the world.

    I envy him that.

    ¡°A good friend of mine has offered to assist with our problem.¡±

    ¡°Do I know him?¡± I¡¯m intrigued, as my grandfatherughs softly.

    ¡°Her, Alessandro. Portia Symmons is her name. She runs a modeling agency in Los Angeles close to Massimo¡¯s home, well one of them, anyway.¡±

    I lean forward as he takes a swig of his drink and sighs happily.

    ¡°She was the woman who introduced Massimo to Imogen, his first wife. She modeled for Portia and was the most beautiful woman in LA for many years. She was in great demand, but Massimo fell hard and soon they were married, and she worked no more.¡±

    He shakes his head. ¡°The life of a mafia wife is not a free one, and she spent her days closely protected from his many enemies. Sadly, it was Mother Nature who imed her life, and that is a force Massimo has no control over, no matter how hard he tries.¡±

    ¡°So how can she help us?¡± I¡¯m mystified and my grandfather arches his brow and looks disappointed. ¡°Open your eyes, Alessandro, and look for the opportunity. It helps to understand everything possible about your enemy and I have investigated yours so hard I even discovered how much he weighed when he was born.¡±

    I feel foolish because my grandfather is a master of this, and I must remember that, and he will have everything worked out down to the finest detail.

    ¡°They meet once a month at Scarpetta in Beverly Hills. Massimo has a great interest in fashion and adores his monthly conversations with somebody who shares his hobby. Portia is the best at what she does and has several high-profile celebrities among her many clients. Massimo loves to wallow in the shine that mor provides, and Portia indulges him because he is her biggest benefactor.¡±

    He leans forward and I see the evil glint in his eyes as he says softly, ¡°Portia has be increasingly worried about Massimo¡¯s state of mind. She senses he¡¯s sliding into madness at a breakneck speed. She is no longerfortable around him and has offered to help us remove him from life.¡±

    ¡°Why would she do that? She could be working for him and can¡¯t be trusted.¡±

    My grandfather merelyughs before taking another lungful of cigar smoke.

    ¡°Did I mention she is my mistress?¡±

    For a moment I just stare at him in awe because for fuck¡¯s sake, my grandfather must be approaching seventy years old.

    He merely winks and clips the cigar and ces it back in the box and lifting his ss, he drains it in one huge gulp. I watch the excitement ze from his eyes as he says with a chuckle, ¡°Just don¡¯t tell Nonna, otherwise she¡¯ll insist on apanying me on my next trip there.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure how I feel about this because I always thought my grandfather adored his wife, and they were happily married.

    He must sense my disapproval because he shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just something to make a business trip more pleasurable. Portia knows the score and believe it or not, so does Nonna.¡±

    ¡°She knows!¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Not the details, but she resigned herself to my wandering eye years ago. When you are in my position, you are faced with a great deal of temptation. It¡¯s so easy to have what you want, and it takes a strong man to resist that. Portia is a fine-looking woman who knows how to please a man, and Nonna can¡¯t be bothered anymore.¡±

    Now I feel nauseous and leaning back in my chair, say with a sigh. ¡°Finish your story.¡±

    Heughs at my obvious difort and says quickly, ¡°Portia will ask Massimo to bring his wife to the next meeting. She will say she¡¯s curious to meet her. We will book every seat in the restaurant and fill them with our men, and one very special diner will arrive with her new husband.¡±

    ¡°Charlotte?¡±

    He nods. ¡°We will position her in his view and, using her as a distraction, we will cut the head off the snake.¡±

    ¡°It sounds too easy.¡± I think he may have underestimated Massimo and he shrugs. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s better not to oveplicate things. Massimo won¡¯t be expecting an ambush because it¡¯s a regr arrangement. While he¡¯s dining with his wife and his close friend, you must instruct your friends to use their soldiers and strike his homes, businesses and wipe every trace of Massimo from life.¡±

    ¡°This is huge.¡± I¡¯m astonished by the magnitude of my grandfather¡¯s n, and he nods, his lips twisting into the evil grin that earned him his reputation.

    ¡°We must go in heavy and leave nothing to chance. Massimo will not leave that restaurant alive. You have my word on that.¡±

    He stands and nods toward the door. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat and Nonna will be angry if we arete. Come, let us enjoy a family meal and talk about more agreeable things and wee you home where you belong.¡±

    As he slings his arm around my shoulder, it¡¯s as if I just struck a deal with the devil. I have traded my soul and I would do it again in a heartbeat if it brings Winter back to me.

    The next day I leave for Club Mafia to inform my friends of the change of n and to set the wheels in motion of the devastation that will bring Massimo Duren and his empire to a bitter end. But most of all, it will set Winter free and there is a tiny shred of hope in my heart that she will feel the same and our one night only will turn into the start of something beautiful ¨C for both of us.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ2

    WINTER

    Massimo appears to be in a good mood today. He gently hums as he works on painting my face like an artist who is happy with his work for once. Many times, he has been irritated with his attempts at creating the perfect masterpiece of wless perfection. Often, he would scrawl across my face with lipstick as if trying to cover up his mistakes and ending his attempts with an aggressive show of anger.

    Today his touch is light, almost gentle, but I don¡¯t think the impression of his fingers against my skin will ever stop disgusting me.

    His aging face, the deep wrinkles put there by years of savagery and disgusting acts against mankind, outline a living monster who should have been in centuries ago.

    The thinning hair that he so desperately tries to freeze in time, dying it ck and undergoing surgery to weave the strands of his victim¡¯s hair into his own scalp repulses me. Yes, Massimo is a monster of a unique kind because he plunders their bodies and wears their scalps as a badge of honor. I wonder how many corpses now lie incinerated in his basement, minus their scalps that now live on the head of the man who murdered them.

    Sick, twisted, depraved and psychotic. The man who controls every part of me but my soul. That belongs to two men. Three if you count my twin brother Angelo. I endure a living Hell just for them and one day I will y the monster myself and set us all free.

    It¡¯s like a wind whipping around my soul, from the ground up. A constant realization that my day creeps ever closer. Something in the air, a faint stirring of destiny that soothes my wearied soul and gently caresses it like a nurturing mother holding their baby. My time is approaching and the man I call my husband will discover what it¡¯s like to stare death in the face and know there is no escaping it.

    I have heard so many pleas and agonized screams from the many victims he has murdered in the cell next door to my own. I shivered while perched on my swing, waiting for my turn to discover what that feels like. Massimo Duren is one of Mother Nature¡¯s biggest mistakes and when he breathes hisst, it will be the most painful experience of his life and my greatest moment.

    He leans back and considers his work and I wait for his judgment, fully expecting him to snarl and scream with anger if there is one speck of color out of ce or a smudge that renders his art imperfect.

    Today he appears happy, and he sings in a childish voice as if he¡¯s four years old. ¡°Pretty, pretty princess, how I love thine beauty. How I love thine smile and how I love thine innocence. Dance with me, my angel, and let thine happiness fill your heart because you belong to me forever until I say otherwise.¡±

    He hums as he pulls me to my feet, and I have no choice but to skip around the dressing room as he twirls me around andughs like the maniac he is. It¡¯s difficult to dance on the high heels he always makes me wear, but I know one false move would sour his good mood in an instant. He may not hurt me physically, but he has damaged my soul with harsh words, cruel acts, and denying me one thing. ess to the one person who keeps my heart beating. My son. Frankie.

    As I twirl in the arms of a sadistic horror show, I calm my frantic heart with images of my son. He is the one thing that counts in my life. A gift from God to apany me through hell and provide a guiding light to walk toward, and I will not fail.

    Frankie is growing up and yet I don¡¯t get to witness those special milestones first hand. He is locked in his nursery with a faceless nanny, and the only time I visit him is when I have earned the reward. I love it when he smiles up at me from his crib, his longshes dusting against his cheeks and those beautiful brown eyes filled with innocence and happiness. It¡¯s like staring into a duplicate of his father and my heart twists with regret every time I allow myself to let Alessandro back into my head. I try to push him out, to guard my heart against my most treasured memory, but it¡¯s always there reminding me how different my life could have been if fate hadn¡¯t been so cruel.

    One night only was all we had, but what a fucking night it was. We took a moment in the madness and made it ours. A selfish act of greed that erupted into one night of pleasure that I will never forget and not just because of the bundle of both our DNA that rests in his crib upstairs.

    For once in my life, I was free. I experienced what it was like to be loved, and Alessandro yed that part perfectly. I havee to terms with the fact it was one night only, and I regret nothing. Wherever he is now, whoever he is with, doesn¡¯t matter anymore. At least that¡¯s what I¡¯m training my heart to believe.

    Above all, I hope he¡¯s happy and not too disappointed in me because to the outside world I love the monster I call my husband and turned my back on the rest of civilization to live in a gilded cage with him controlling the lock and key.

    ¡°Come my darling, today we have a very special treat to enjoy.¡±

    My heart sinks when heughs like the maniac he is. ¡°But first we must visit my wife and Wesley. They will love hearing what I have nned.¡±

    The fear creeps across my skin like a case of poison ivy. Just the thought of returning to the mausoleum Massimo has created in this mansion fills me with desperation. Since learning of its existence, I haven¡¯t slept out of fear of joining the corpses in the sterile space and I¡¯m nauseous at the thought of spending even just one second breathing the rancid air where death lingers, promising a cruel bitter end.

    Massimo is eager to get there it seems and moves at a brisk pace along the marble lined corridor. The ce is clean and sterile because any speck of dust sends him into a rage. The servants he employs blend into the surroundings and never appear when he is there. It¡¯s as if they fade back into the darkened corners like shadows shrinking from the light.

    Once again, he hums as he walks, and I try to still my frantic heart. Thest time I met his wife and learned the fate of his friend will be forever etched on my soul as if he took a knife and carved the images into it himself. Dark, cruel, sadistic, and evil. Not really the qualities a woman looks for in a husband and knowing that one day I will end up in that room is enough incentive to make me plot his death a little faster.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    As he holds his finger up to the biometric entry system, my heart starts racing with fear and desperation as I consider what the special treat he has lined up could be.

    I¡¯m guessing treat is the wrong description entirely because it will probably involve heaping even more misery onto my already burdened shoulders.

    As we enter the room, I try not to nce at the golden effigy spinning above the ss casket, knowing his friend is the only entertainment his dead wife gets to enjoy. Wesley betrayed Massimo and now spins as a golden light above his wife¡¯s head as a perpetual punishment for his sins. The fact he¡¯s paralyzed and yet lives on inside his mind is almost too much to contemte and yet knowing how evil Wesley Vasquez was, I can¡¯t feel sorry for him. If anything, I¡¯m happy he had the cruelest retribution, which just shows how scarred my mind has be.

    ¡°Imogen, my darling, you are looking as beautiful as always.¡±

    Massimo falls onto his wife¡¯s coffin and starts wailing as he makes contact. Hammering his fists onto the toughened ss, making me wish he would seed in breaking through and the jagged ss will sever an artery.

    However, Massimo has the best that money can buy and I¡¯m guessing the toughened ss is no exception. You could probably drop a heavy weight on it, and it wouldn¡¯t budge.

    Inside, the mummified remains of his wife stare up at him and I shiver with revulsion and fear. Thest time we were here, Massimo promised my own destiny was to swing alongside Wesley over another coffin that has yet to be filled.

    Massimo¡¯s daughter is the lucky recipient and I pray to God he never finds her because knowing her fate when he does makes me fearful of it evering true.

    Massimo mes his daughter for his wife¡¯s death because she died during childbirth, and he only discovered she was alive at all a few weeks ago. He always thought a friend of mine, Flynn, was his son and instructed Wesley to make the boy¡¯s life a living hell for killing his wife.

    However, Massimo was tricked, and the real baby was sent away and as it turned out, Wesley himself was Flynn¡¯s father.

    ¡°Winter!¡±

    Massimo shouts my name and I jump, peering at him through startled eyes, which I quickly attempt to conceal. Massimo expects me to remain emotionless, an empty doll that he controls andmands, and any sign of humanity is stripped away if it shows itself.

    His eyes narrow and I struggle to remain impassive as he beckons me across to the ss coffin.

    ¡°Come and pay your respects to Imogen. She wants to see you.¡±

    I say nothing and move like an automaton to stand beside the coffin, and he screeches so loud it almost makes me jump.

    ¡°Pay your fucking respects, you bitch.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure what he wants me to do and as I hover near the coffin, I¡¯m shocked when he grabs my head and ms me face down onto it, almost breaking my nose.

    He holds my head firmly and screams, ¡°Look at her! Look at my darling wife. Look at what they did.¡±

    I open my eyes and stare into the empty pits of death and decay and the bile rises in my throat as Ie face to face with mortality.

    ¡°Look at my beautiful bride. They did this to her, those bastards who betrayed me. That bitch who forced her way out of my wife¡¯s beautiful defenseless body and took her life along with her. She will pay for that. They will all pay for that, and I will have my delicious revenge.¡±

    Once again, he ms my face down hard, and I wonder if my nose is broken. A faint drop of blood spills onto the ss and, if anything, I am fearful of the repercussions of that. Any sign of anything less than perfection is liable to send him into a fearsome rage, and I¡¯m more afraid of that than anything right now.

    He starts to wail like a demon burning in hell and I suppose he is. Put there by his own mentality and as he pulls me to my feet, he packs the madness back into its box and smiles, looking around the room as if addressing a crowd. ¡°So, I brought you here to tell you all of my n, and I think you¡¯re going to like it.¡±

    He starts tough and dance around the room and if I wasn¡¯t used to his manic personality by now, this strikes me as the moment he reveals the full extent of his insanity.

    ¡°As it turns out, my darlings¡­¡± He turns and smiles as if he¡¯s a kid on Christmas day and just received his greatest wish.

    ¡°Today I am going to win. Today I am going to end this and today I am going to finish what I started all those years ago.¡±

    The expression in his eye is different this time. It cuts me deep and chokes me to death. He has changed from the mad murdering bastard into an even more deranged version of himself and he turns to me with all the fury of hell in his eyes and spits, ¡°It turns out that betraying me is a club many seek membership of. Do you remember our old friend Portia Symmons, my darling?¡± He turns to the coffin and growls, ¡°She has taken me for a fool and sided with my enemies. She thinks she has the right to interfere in our lives, but we both know I am always ten steps ahead of the pack.¡±

    The dread curls around my soul edging out the hope that has always lived inside me for an end to this madness as Massimo says with deep anger coating his words, ¡°Today is the day I cleanse my world of all my enemies and you my darling Winter¡­¡± he looks at me with triumph, ¡°Will have a front-row seat and watch everyone you ever cared about discover how powerful I really am. Today they lose everything and there is absolutely nothing they can do to prevent it from happening.¡±

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ3

    ALESSANDRO

    My grandfather¡¯s jet touches down in Los Angeles, and you could cut the atmosphere with a knife.

    The entire trip has been a haze of meetings, plotting the downfall of our greatest enemy and making sure he doesn¡¯t see another sunrise.

    I¡¯ve been d of the distraction because it focuses my mind away from the part of me that¡¯s worried things will go wrong. The n will fail, and I¡¯ll lose everyone close to me, hell even my life, but I wouldn¡¯t change a thing because the most important thing in my world is to bring Winter back where she belongs.

    Just her name alone causes my heart to race and the foundations of my world to shake. It¡¯s been so long but seems like yesterday when I held her in my arms. A feeling that¡¯s so special, nothing else will ever measure up. Knowing you are holding your destiny in your hands brings with it a powerful responsibility.

    You are now ountable for another person¡¯s life. Their safety is your most important mission and to keep the smile on their face is now your life¡¯s work.

    One night only was all we had, but it counted for everything.

    Even when Angelo told us she was married to their father¡¯s friend, my love never wavered. It was her worst nightmareing true and no matter how many people tell me she¡¯s happy, I know deep in my heart she¡¯s not. She¡¯s in a living hell and I¡¯m about to cut the head off the devil holding my woman hostage.

    For the past two years, I have lived and breathed Winter Sontauro with one aim in mind. To bring her back to my side, where she belongs.

    As we taxi to the stand, my grandfather puffs out a deep sigh, telling me he¡¯s not asfortable with this situation as I believe.

    For now, it¡¯s just the two of us, our men behind the curtain separating the workers from family. Don Majerio has spent a lifetime building his empire and the tales of his road to damnation make for horrifying listening. Cold, cruel and emotionless in every aspect of life, bar one. His family.

    Family is everything to him and it always has been.

    Unlike my father.

    Rumor has it they fell out and with my grandfather¡¯s blessing, my own father gave up his birthright and set up on his own in Boston, leaving his homnd, Sicily, Italy. He turned his back on the family that means so much to my grandfather who set him free on one condition. He must sacrifice his first-born son to take his ce, who will inherit the title of Don Majerio on the death of my grandfather. I am that son and my future beckons like a siren dressed in ck, her cruel smile promising a life of endless riches, all paid for with the blood and souls of our enemies.

    I escaped my fate for two glorious years and lived my dream as a Hollywood producer. Now the debt is being called in because my own request for help is at the cost of my freedom.

    ¡°Have you spoken with your friends?¡±

    My grandfather breaks the silence with a question that surprises me a little, but I nod. ¡°They are in ce.¡±

    He appears thoughtful before saying with a deep, ¡°Can they be trusted?¡±

    ¡°With my life.¡± I spit out the words as if he dares question their integrity and a wry twist to his lips and a brief shake of his head makes me think I¡¯ve disappointed him in some way.

    ¡°What?¡± I¡¯m irritable and the word slips out before I check it. The disrespect noted by the gleam in his eye.

    It¡¯s toote to back down now because that would disappoint him even more and I stare at him with a cold, hard expression of my own, causing a moment¡¯s silence to stretch between us like a battle line.

    ¡°I trust no one.¡±

    His simple statement doesn¡¯t surprise me, and I bite back.

    ¡°Then I pity you.¡±

    To my surprise, heughs out loud, causing me to stare at him a little harder and then he leans back and raises his ss of whiskey to me in a toast.

    ¡°To my sessor, who still has a lot to learn.¡±

    ¡°That may be, but I¡¯m willing to take risks to get what I want.¡±

    I shrug, trying desperately to shake off the ck cloud that has settled over my soul. I used to revel in it. Wallow in the pain and enjoy feasting on depression. Not now, not today, because this is the day I get my woman back and that ck cloud will be lifted for as long as she remains by my side.

    ¡°This woman.¡±

    My grandfather surprises me again by referencing the reason I¡¯m here at all.

    ¡°Winter.¡± I stare him in the eye and growl my response, causing him to roll his eyes.

    ¡°Is she worth it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± A simple word that will never be anything else. Of course, she¡¯s worth it. She is everything and I will only be the man my grandfather wants me to be with her by my side.

    ¡°You must check emotion, Alessandro.¡±

    He shakes his head as if disappointed. ¡°She is your weakness; she may destroy you.¡±

    I don¡¯t even dignify that with a response and just re at him with unconcealed rage, causing him to smirk.

    ¡°A mafia wife has no ce in her husband¡¯s heart. She is there as a wife with a job to do.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you never loved Nonna?¡± I throw it out there because I know how much he adores his wife, and he grins.

    ¡°I love my wife; I always have, but I have never given her my heart.¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°Possibly because I don¡¯t have one. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, my savage soldier?¡±

    ¡°Then the rumors are true.¡±

    Heughs out loud. ¡°They are fact, not rumor. I love Nonna, but it¡¯s a different kind of love. I make my own decisions based on what is good for the family. I treat her like a queen, but she knows her ce. She ys no part in my business and never has. My enemies understand that I make no decisions based on her welfare, which is why she has survived this far. That is why I fear for you, Alessandro.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your fear.¡±

    I shrug and smooth down the creases in my trousers before removing my shades from the breast pocket of my hand tailored Italian suit.

    ¡°She makes you weak.¡±

    ¡°I disagree.¡±

    I know what he¡¯s trying to do. He wants me to harden up, be like him, and earn a reputation as an unforgiving unemotional bastard. As I said before, I pity him.

    With a deep sigh, he throws back the final dregs of whiskey in his ss and growls, ¡°Then today will either make you the man I know you are deep inside or destroy you with your own weak ws.¡±

    ¡°Which are?¡± I yawn to prove his words don¡¯t get to me and he hisses, ¡°Emotional, trusting and invested.¡±

    ¡°Invested?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    He nods. ¡°It¡¯s too personal. You¡¯ve made this business personal, which could be your downfall. One fuck from an eager pussy could crumble years of careful construction. There are other wet pussies, other eager mouths and an endless supply of willing women who would make all your dreamse true. Your weakness is believing in love.¡±

    I close my ears to his harsh words because I don¡¯t feel like murdering my own grandfather today. I need him too much for that, so I shrug and stand, pulling down the cuffs on my jacket and setting my mood to bastard.

    ¡°Thank you for your character assassination, Nonno, but today is about ridding the world of a man who could hold the title as the biggest bastard who ever lived. If you want to help me gift you that title, you must dispose of the only real obstacle in your way.¡±

    His keen eyes search my soul as I stand before him and then slowly, as if he hasn¡¯t got a nerve in his whole body, he stands and beckons me closer. As he pulls me in for a hug, he whispers, ¡°You are more like me than you want to believe. You may not want this life, but this life wants you and the sooner you realize she¡¯s a demanding bitch, the better because she will always be the most important woman in your life and she¡¯s a jealous one. Turn your back on her for one second and she will stick a knife in it. Have your fun, Alessandro, but never at the expense of business.¡±

    He kisses me on both cheeks and it¡¯s at times like this I consider him my grandfather, not the most respected Mafia Don in the world right now.

    Now it¡¯s time to face the most feared one and with Club Mafia standing alongside my grandfather and the Majerio family, I¡¯m going to get my girl.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ4

    WINTER

    The car speeds away from Massimo¡¯s mansion, and I leave my heart in the nursery. It¡¯s not unusual to apany Massimo on a dinner date and every time we leave it¡¯s as if my heart is torn in two because I hate being away from my son, even for a second. Even knowing the bastard beside me is far away from him, I am always fearful that something will happen to Frankie the moment my back is turned.

    The fact he is so well cared for makes it bearable somehow. I never meet the people responsible for feeding, bathing and ying with him, but they must be doing a good job because he¡¯s a happy baby. Filling out nicely with a healthy glow that settles my heart. I crave every moment I spend with him, always fearful that it¡¯s myst, and that sensation is out in force today because of what Massimo told me.

    I know better than to ask questions and wait like a timid mouse beside him, knowing he will take great delight in telling me everything. No subject is off limits with him and his favorite one is to describe in great detail how he murders his enemies. Not just enemies, either. There are also the poor unfortunate young men he orders like takeout, who are delivered to his home courtesy of a well-paid servant. Homeless kids fresh off the bus, runaways and guys drunk in dark alleys, all find a home waiting for them chained to his dungeon wall.

    He loves to leave the door open as I sit in my cage in my own dark, depressing cell next door, and I hear them scream and beg for their lives as he subjects them to the most depraved ending. I¡¯ve tried so hard to shut out the screams of a dying man, knowing it won¡¯t be quick but a lengthy transition to the afterlife.

    There are the times he made me watch, and I tried to block out the violent, despicable images that will live behind my eyes to my dying days. My main fear is that one day a familiar face will rece the strangers I¡¯ve seen this far. All except one, that is. Corey. The new boyfriend of my friend Emma, who was in the same position the day I was delivered here courtesy of my history teacher. Corey never made it out alive, and I often wonder what Emma went through. They had not long met, but I¡¯m certain she will have forgotten him already. I haven¡¯t.

    I will always remember him. Praying for his soul, happy he suffers no more.

    Knowing there was nothing I could do to save him carved out my own future path. Massimo makes it impossible to fight back. He has stripped my soul of humanity and reced it with fear. I have no strength left after enduring many months of mental torture and extreme cruelty. I try so hard to focus on the positives to keep me sane and now we are leaving the most important person in my life behind, I must trust Massimo to bring me back to him.

    ¡°So, my darling wife, we are in for a treat today.¡±

    He sounds eager as heughs softly. ¡°Now don¡¯t be jealous my darling, but I¡¯ve been meeting another woman in secret.¡±

    I say nothing and he nudges me as if we¡¯re friends and not prisoner and prison guard. ¡°Portia Symmons was Imogen¡¯s boss back in the day. She runs a modeling agency, and my wife was her star model. Imogen was her most beautiful asset and in great demand. Portia is a friend of mine, and we share the same love of fashion and beauty. As soon as I met Imogen, though, she became my world. We were happy and I¡¯ve never known love like the one we shared.¡±

    His voice deepens as he hisses, ¡°Then that bastard baby tore her from my side and my so-called friends covered it up. They betrayed me and we all know how that ended for them.¡±

    In a sudden move, he grabs my face and squeezes it hard and hisses, while staring into my eyes. ¡°You will never betray me, will you?¡±

    I try to shake my head, but he does it for me and it¡¯s as if he¡¯s a dog with his favorite toy. ¡°You love me, don¡¯t you, my darling?¡±

    Again, he does it for me and nods my head vigorously, causing my brain to scramble.

    Then he holds me by the throat and, to my horror, runs his hand up my leg underneath my skirt, causing my heart to fill with terror as he pushes my panties aside and strokes my clit.

    ¡°Who was it?¡± He snarls as he gazes with fury into my eyes.

    ¡°Who took what was mine?¡±

    This is different. He¡¯s never been interested in me sexually before and I gasp, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    I¡¯ve tried so hard to convince him it could have been one of many just to protect Alessandro and the love we had in creating our son and he jabs a cruel finger sharply inside me and hisses, ¡°Do you like that, my darling? Did he do this? Did he take what was mine by rights like the dirty bastard he is?¡±

    I¡¯m so afraid because I¡¯ve never seen this side of him before and as he pushes in deeper the pain blinds me for a second and then I¡¯m shocked when he ps me hard around the face and screams, ¡°Whore, you¡¯re a fucking whore. I hate you and I hate him. One by one I will string them up and tear out their hearts with my teeth, just you wait.¡± He ps me hard again, stunning me into disbelief because where has thise from?

    The pain is so great I think he must have broken something and as my eyes try to remain focused, he wraps his hands around my throat and squeezes until my breath is torn from my lungs.

    ¡°You fucking cheap whore, screwing around behind my back. You were meant to be a virgin. Your father promised you would be a virgin. You are tainted, marked, and imperfect.¡±

    My heart fills with fear because once Massimo regards his possessions as imperfect, it sends him into a rage and he reces them. Is this what¡¯s happening? Am I about to lose my life in the back of his car? I almost wish for it but for one thing, my son.

    I can¡¯t even fight back because I know it would only increase his rage and then almost as soon as it started, it stops, and he releases me andughs out loud.

    ¡°You should see your face, Winter. You know I¡¯m only ying with my favorite doll.¡±

    He stares at me with concern and removes a fresh handkerchief from his pocket, dabbing my face and looking annoyed.

    ¡°Now I¡¯ve ruined my amazing makeup. It¡¯s such a shame that we will visit my greatest friend and you look anything but perfect.¡±

    He pulls me close and starts to groan as if in pain and I feel something hard against my breast. The memory returns from when we visited his old nanny, and he pulled out a tin from his breast pocket. It contained a syringe and a phial of something that caused her to have a massive stroke. Is this his n? Will he use it on me? Portia, perhaps, or somebody else.

    My mind works hard, but there is no chance to act because he pulls back and smiles sheepishly.

    ¡°Forgive my games, Winter. It¡¯s fun to y, isn¡¯t it?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    I smile as if he¡¯s my one true love and nod. ¡°You y them so well, my darling.¡±

    He fusses around me like a bridesmaid to a bride, attempting to clear up the mess he made, although I¡¯m guessing I bear a mark on my face, judging by how much it throbs. I can¡¯t remember thest time I saw my reflection. There are no mirrors in Massimo¡¯s world, and I haven¡¯t been able to catch a glimpse of my own face since I got here. I wonder what others register when they stare into my eyes. Do they peer behind the smile? Do they witness the pain in my expression? Or do they see what he expects me to portray? A woman in love.

    I watch from the inside out and really hope that what happens today won¡¯t finally break me.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ5

    ALESSANDRO

    We travel to the city in convoy. The usual ck cars with tinted windows, armed and deadly to anyone who crosses our path. Passing cops look the other way and even the traffic lights change to let us through. The mafia is in town and God help anyone who stands in our way.

    As my grandfather¡¯s sessor, I travel in the car three back from his. My own consigliere is seated beside the driver in front, allowing me some much-needed time on my own.

    Taking the opportunity, I pull out my phone and check in with the boss.

    ¡°Angelo.¡±

    His deep voice offers mefort, but I detect a note of anxiety as he says quickly, ¡°Is the n in motion?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re on our way. Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all in position.¡±

    He falters and I know if I¡¯m emotional, Angelo must be ten times worse because Winter is not just his sister, she¡¯s his twin. Part of the same embryo and as close as two people can be and he says gruffly, ¡°I¡¯m relying on you, Beast.¡±

    He reminds me who I am, and I growl, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, I say urgently, ¡°What about The Savage?¡±

    ¡°In position.¡±

    ¡°And The Angel?¡±

    ¡°Running the business operation.¡±

    ¡°The Demon?¡±

    ¡°Monitoring the situation and organizing the troops.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s happening.¡±

    So many years of nning have led to this point, and Angelo obviously feels it too as he says in a softer tone, ¡°Good luck, my friend. I know you will bring her back to me.¡±

    He cuts the call, probably because emotion was getting in the way and neither of us needs that right now.

    As I settle back in my seat, I think about my friends all ying their parts in bringing Winter home. Ever since our days at Rockwell Academy we have been nning this. Initially, the n was to escape our hated fathers and carve out our own path in life. Then Winter was stolen, and it became much more.

    Angelo was the first to kill his father and take control of the Sontauro family. Then Flynn married Louisa and earned the support of her father and godfather, the Columbian drugs baron Pedro Carlos.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Then Ivan kidnapped Charlotte, Massimo¡¯s stolen daughter, supplying us with the secret weapon to bring him down.

    Angelo is on his way to Massimo¡¯s home. Flynn is covering his businesses and every home and asset Massimo owns is about to be taken from him with the help of several families who have pledged their allegiance to us.

    Ivan and Charlotte have a special job to do and, along with my grandfather, I¡¯m the one responsible for taking the man himself out.

    I am trying so hard not to think of Winter. So many times I have imagined seeing her again. Has she changed? Will she still be the woman I¡¯ve held tenderly in my mind? I remember her soft body against mine and the way her eyes lit up when she saw me. The taste of her and the pleasure of tearing through her virginity and discovering a ce I was immediately at home. I fell in love with Winter long before I imed her greatest gift. That just reinforced the fact we were meant to be together. How will I react when she walks into Scarpetta? I can¡¯t let emotion control me today. My grandfather was right about that because it could blow this whole n apart.

    As my grandfather¡¯s car cuts free from ours and is nked by one before and after it, my own is escorted to Scarpetta to take our ces for the show.

    We have worked tirelessly going over the ns a hundred times over, allowing for any eventuality and yet I can¡¯t shake the anxiety from clouding my mind. It must work, failure is not an option and as we stop outside the restaurant, Tommaso, my consigliere, wrenches open the door and says coolly, ¡°Sir.¡±

    I merely nod and step outside into the sunshine, looking a strange sight dressed all in ck, my dark hair scraped back into a ponytail and the matching silk shirt and tie in ce, looking so wrong against the heat of the day.

    My men keep watch as I make my way inside and I am met by the maitre d who looks as if he would prefer to have called in sick rather than face this horror show.

    ¡°Mr. Majerio. We are honored.¡±

    He almost bows as I re at him and snap. ¡°Is my table as instructed?¡±

    He nods and grabs a menu, scurrying before me, saying, ¡°Of course, please follow me.¡±

    As I walk through the restaurant, a hush falls on the room courtesy of the curiosity thrown my way by the other diners. As I take my seat behind a pir with a view to thest remaining table, I note the atmosphere and my heart sinks. Fucking mafia. Each and every one. No wonder the maitre d looks as if he¡¯s about to win a trip to the emergency room.

    The terror lingers in the air as every table is filled with men. All in ck suits making it appear as if we¡¯re extras for thetest Godfather movie.

    I don¡¯t miss the curious stares and guarded expressions of the men as they look my way. They know who I am-what I am, and I wonder what is running through their minds right now. Hell, I¡¯m trying not to think of what¡¯s running through my own mind and so I settle back and snap, ¡°Whiskey, make it a double.¡±

    I can almost sense my grandfather¡¯s disapproval from here and he¡¯s not even made it into the room yet. Fuck a clear head, anyway. I work better with a little Dutch courage inside me.

    The clock on the wall reveals we have twenty minutes until showtime and so I settle back and prime myself for a war-a mafia war and this time the stakes are high.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ6

    WINTER

    Massimo is excited. The way he taps his foot and exhales sharply sets me on edge. He is in his element right now. Plotting and scheming another man¡¯s downfall and I¡¯m not shocked when he starts cackling like the evillest wizard.

    ¡°This is going to be so much fun.¡±

    He starts rocking back and forth and giggles like a small child.

    ¡°I love games, don¡¯t you, Winter? You see, I am a master at chess and your friends are going to find out why.¡±

    ¡°My friends?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised because I understood we were meeting his friend, Portia Symmons.

    His head snaps my way, making me regret speaking at all. I spoke outside of a direct question, and he hates that. His eyes narrow and I resign myself to what happens next as he clicks his tongue and says harshly, ¡°Naughty girl, speaking without permission.¡±

    He ms his hand against my mouth and pushes me back against the seat, grabbing my earlobe and twisting it cruelly, causing the tears to well up in my eyes as he inflicts pain on me.

    Almost immediately, he releases me and sneers, ¡°Next time I won¡¯t be so kind. Now, what do you say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my darling, please forgive me.¡±

    He looks at me for a moment as if he¡¯s thinking carefully, and then he unbuckles my seatbelt and says roughly, ¡°On your knees before me.¡±

    Shaking, I do as he asks and as heys his hand on the top of my head, he whispers, ¡°I forgive you, my child.¡±

    He offers me the back of his hand and I press my lips to it and whisper, ¡°Thank you, my darling.¡±

    He pulls his hand away and tilts my face to his and the triumphant gleam in his eyes makes the nausea rise inside me.

    ¡°I will tell you a secret, my darling, because you have pleased me.¡±

    I stare up at him and he grins. ¡°I had word that the restaurant was booked out. There were no spare tables at all, and any previous bookings were canceled and reced by new ones.¡±

    I continue to stare, and he twists his lips into a grin.

    ¡°They believe I¡¯m a fool. Setting a trap they hoped I would walk right into.¡±

    He throws his head back andughs and says with a dark tone to his voice, ¡°My men are under instructions to wipe out the enemy and rece them. When Portia turns up with her mysterious date, I will have them cornered.¡±

    He pats his breast pocket and winks. ¡°You remember Iris Young, my former nanny, don¡¯t you, darling?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I nod, still kneeling before him, trying desperately to stay still despite the rocking movements of the car.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± heughs out loud. ¡°Portia is about to join her. Strokes are so damaging, aren¡¯t they, my darling? I have a bed set up beside my beloved nanny and they can keep each otherpany. My aim is to liberate them to my home and allow them to spin beside Wesley in the future, but for now they will live out their days waiting for my next move, not knowing what or when that will be.¡±

    Once again, he pats the top of my head and grins. ¡°So, Portia and her friend be mytest casualties. I¡¯m guessing the person with her intends on challenging my authority, so they must be quite powerful. I¡¯m really hoping it¡¯s one of your friends, Winter. Wouldn¡¯t that be delightful watching me tear him apart in my dungeon? I¡¯ll even allow you to assist me. So much fun is on the horizon, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    I feel sick inside, hoping to God he¡¯s wrong, but maintain a nk expression and smile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait, my darling.¡±

    He sighs and for a moment looks like a boy searching for his mother as he says in a small voice, ¡°I need a hug.¡±

    He takes my hand and pulls me onto his knee and whispers, ¡°Hug me, my darling. Show me how much you love me.¡±

    It takes all my strength to wrap my arms around his neck and as he rocks me like a baby, he makes small pitiful noises, like an animal in pain. Then he looks up and before I register what¡¯s happening, his lips fasten against mine and he forces his tongue down my throat as he grips my head hard, forcing me to ept the most disgusting kiss of my life as his saliva fills my mouth making me gag.

    Without warning, he ps me away and shrieks, ¡°You fucking whore! What are you doing?¡±

    I¡¯m in shock as he strikes me around the face again and again before mming my head against the window.

    I can¡¯t fight the fear that engulfs me and just when I think he¡¯s about to end my life, the car stops suddenly and he says pleasantly, ¡°Gather yourself together, my darling. I hope you¡¯re hungry. I know I am.¡±

    To anyone watching, he is the image of a sessful businessman and I look like a cheap whore who serviced him on the way over. My clothes are creased and my hair is all over the ce. I¡¯m guessing the throbbing in my face is the result of a damaging bruise and my neck is sore where he nearly squeezed the life out of me. I¡¯m almost positive my lipstick is smeared across my face and the tears in my eyes are causing my make-up to streak. I am far from the perfect doll right now and I¡¯m fearful about what that means for me. I am imperfect, soiled and broken. I am fast approaching my use by date and the only possible oue will be a cruel and painful transition to hell.

    We stop suddenly and as the door opens, Massimo steps out and offers me his hand.

    As I step into the light, I see the unguarded look of horror on Massimo¡¯s soldier¡¯s face before it is reced by indifference. I walk beside my abuser as if I¡¯m walking to the gallows because I know how this works. Massimo is out to cause havoc and pain, and it appears the person first in line for that is me.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ7

    ALESSANDRO

    My gun is heavy against my heart, reminding me what¡¯s at stake. As I observe the two new diners heading into the restaurant, it¡¯s safe in the knowledge I¡¯m concealed from view. I pay attention to the woman eagerly, searching her expression, wondering if she knows how serious this is.

    I¡¯m guessing she must be in her sixties, but you would never guess. Apparently, surgery has been kind to her because every inch of skin appears to have been nipped and tucked into ce, defying nature¡¯s best intentions.

    Portia Symmons is a fine-looking woman, and the fact my grandfather¡¯s hand is ced on the small of her back signifies an ownership and an intimacy that sickens me.

    I am trying to remember thest time he escorted my grandmother anywhere. I¡¯m guessing his nights are spent with differentpany and Nonna is probably happy to be off the hook.

    It¡¯s well known my grandfather likes the women. He¡¯s an Italian Stallion of the greediest kind.

    The way Portia smiles up at him and flutters her eyshes tells me she adores him, and I fight back a grin because the old man is a yer and I suppose he always will be.

    I¡¯m pretty certain the sparkling diamond around her neck would be a gift from him, and I¡¯m guessing the fake tits are also a well-earned reward.

    I watch with interest as they take their seats facing the door so they can observe the man of the hour and his soon to be widow walk on stage.

    The maitre d fusses over my grandfather and Portia as if they are visiting royalty and as soon as he heads off to bring their drinks, I endure them fawning over each other like teenagers on a date after the game.

    All the time my mind is wired when I think about what happens next. Finally, I will be in the same room, breathing the same oxygen as the woman I love, and I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯ll deal with that.

    Twenty minutes pass and I can tell my grandfather is getting angrier by the second. He is the most impatient man I know and even the hand job Portia gave him under the table hasn¡¯t mellowed his mood.

    Then the door opens, and I swear my heart almost gives out on me when Massimo Duren and Winter walk into the packed room.

    Nothing prepares me for seeing her in the flesh for the first time in two years. It¡¯s as if the years melt away and I¡¯m seeing her walking from Principal Stoner¡¯s office. I don¡¯t do feelings and certainly never emotion, but watching her slight body move through the restaurant, it¡¯s a direct hit straight to my heart.

    I can¡¯t tear my eyes from her.

    Nobody else matters as I stare hungrily at a woman that has upied my dreams for the past two years.

    I love her.

    It happened so fast and hard it took me a while to understand what that means. I will do anything for her, and it takes every ounce of self-control I possess not to jump up and go to her, tearing her hand from the man who deserves to die in the most horrific way.

    I¡¯m not the only one who can¡¯t tear their eyes from the scene and as Massimo holds her hand and leads her through the tables like the most precious bone china, I barely manage to conceal my rage when I see the purple bruise that covers half of her face. The marks on her neck almost make me lose my mind, but it¡¯s the fear in her once sparkling eyes that sends me over the edge.

    Despite everything, though, my soul weeps bitter tears for the woman I love, for the life she has endured since she left my side and for the pain she must suffer daily because of him.

    I can¡¯t even look at him because one second of my attention away from Winter is a second wasted and I drink in every drop of her features and feast on a dish I have craved for so long it hurts.

    The fact they can¡¯t see me provides me with a golden opportunity and I stare so hard she must surely feel it from where she¡¯s standing.

    She looks so frail, so battered, and so weary. Not the effortless, cold beauty my friends described. There is no love in the gaze that lingers on her face when she turns to her husband. She is a prisoner of circumstance and I intend on sting the door wide open and so I bite back my anger and gain strength from her weakness. I feed off it to use against the man she stands beside, and I make a vow that he dies today in the most painful way I can make happen.

    Winter

    I¡¯m not sure how I can even walk. My legs are shaking so much. The restaurant is packed, and I don¡¯t miss the nervous nces thrown my way as we pass through the tables. They must be horrified by my appearance because it looks as if I¡¯ve been in a car wreck. I¡¯m certain of that, and I wonder why Massimo flipped the way he did. There must be a reason for it, there always is, and yet why would he want these people to see me this way?

    We take our seats and I stare at a beautiful, graceful woman who looks at me with a shocked smile. The gentleman beside her has a familiar appearance that I can¡¯t ce, and he is staring at me with a curious fascination that¡¯s a little unnerving.

    I don¡¯t miss the frostiness between him and Massimo, who says tightly, ¡°Don Majerio. I wasn¡¯t aware you knew Portia.¡±

    The name jumps out and hits me far harder than Massimo did.

    Majerio.

    Alessandro Majerio, the beast I fell in love with. Frankie¡¯s father and the man I left my heart to keep forever.

    As I stare at the gentleman who bears the same name, it only reinforces the simrity. Is this his father, grandfather, an uncle perhaps? The simrities are breath-taking and my heart flutters and then starts galloping as his husky drawl enters the conversation.

    ¡°Don Duren. It¡¯s been many years.¡±

    ¡°You never answered my question.¡± Massimo snaps, and the hint of amusement in Don Majerio¡¯s face makes me curious.

    He turns to Portia and rests his arm along the back of her chair and sayszily, ¡°Portia is a good friend of mine, too.¡±

    ¡°Friends with benefits, I¡¯m guessing.¡± Massimo fires back and I can tell he¡¯s nervous just from the tapping of his foot under the table.

    Massimo clicks his fingers and the waiter heads over as if he¡¯s running the 100m and Massimo says sulkily, ¡°A bottle of your finest vintage champagne. It appears we have a celebration on our hands.¡±

    ¡°We do?¡±

    Don Majerio arches his brow and Massimo growls, ¡°Yes, today we celebrate friendship and new beginnings.¡±

    I turn my attention to Portia, who is looking mighty ufortable, and she grabs her ss of water and almost drains it entirely, which Massimo seizes on immediately.

    ¡°You appear nervous, Portia. Is there a reason for that?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    His cool tone obviously registers with her, and she says shakily, ¡°No, it¡¯s just, well, I wasn¡¯t aware the two of you were acquainted.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Her eyes widen as Massimo snarls, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m making an educated guess that you set this whole thing up, Portia.¡±

    She looks startled and moves back a little as if to distance herself, causing her guest to lean forward and say with an undercurrent of danger, ¡°Back off Massimo. Portia has nothing to do with this.¡±

    Massimo merelyughs out loud and waves around him. ¡°She may not, but it¡¯s obvious you do.¡±

    Shaking his head, he gestures at the silent tables. ¡°Did you really believe I would be foolish enough to walk into your trap, Don Majerio?¡±

    He says nothing and Massimo starts rocking in his seat,ughing like a clown.

    ¡°You will never beat me. Nobody will ever beat me because I am invincible.¡±

    He stops and grabs my hair and twists it cruelly and snarls, ¡°Look at my wife. I control every part of her. She depends on me and can¡¯t bear to be without me. Isn¡¯t that right, my darling?¡±

    He nods my head for me and the distaste in Don Majerio¡¯s eyes makes my heart sink. He is no match for Massimo. He must know he is about to face death and lose the fight because one by one, every man in the restaurant stands and takes out their guns.

    Massimoughs like a maniac and, still holding my hair, snarls, ¡°You¡¯ve had a good run, Don Majerio but the race is over.¡±

    He res at Portia and snarls, ¡°I have a particr fate waiting for you, my friend. Tell her, Winter, tell her how merciless I am when faced with betrayal.¡±

    The tears course down my face as I fight the pain and just gasp, ¡°He¡¯s merciless.¡±

    Massimoughs like a hyena and then something happens that takes us all by surprise as the door opens and two new diners enter the room. Portia and Don Majerio nce past us, and a small smile breaks out across the Don¡¯s face, and he smirks as he says to Massimo, ¡°It appears we have a visitor.¡±

    Dropping me like a hot poker, Massimo turns, and I see his expression change as he stares at the two people who are heading toward us. My own mouth drops as a familiar face reveals itself and I whisper, ¡°Ivan.¡±

    The tears fall unchecked because who cares about appearances now when I see the Savage who protected me so well at Rockwell academy heading into the restaurant, holding the hand of the woman from the painting. Imogen. Massimo¡¯s wife.

    The chair falls back as he stands and stumbles toward her with a disbelieving cry.

    ¡°Imogen, my darling.¡±

    The whole restaurant stills as he cries, ¡°Where have you been? I waited for you.¡±

    He falters a little and shakes his head as if he¡¯s seeing a ghost, and I suppose in his mad mind, he is.

    ¡°Darling, you must have been so afraid. Were you lost? Did you ache for me as I have ached for you? We have so much to catch up on. Tell me the names of the people responsible for keeping me from you, and I will ensure their long and painful death. You can help me; we will be a team again. Where¡¯s the baby?¡±

    He looks around wildly and then screams, ¡°WHERE¡¯S THE BABY? WHO TOOK OUR BABY?¡±

    He howls like an animal in pain, and I don¡¯t believe one person here expected to see this sight today. The real Massimo Duren in all his chaotic glory. The mask has slipped and shattered to the ground as he struggles to separate the past from the present.

    The expression on the girl¡¯s face is terror personified as she holds on tightly to Ivan¡¯s hand, who is staring at Massimo with all the fury of Satan himself. As Massimo lurches forward, Ivan steps in front of her and snarls, ¡°Back off Massimo.¡±

    Massimo stops as if stunned and his voice breaks a little. ¡°Who are you? Why are you holding my wife¡¯s hand?¡±

    He turns to his soldiers and shrieks, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    He looks wildly around and stares in disbelief as everyst soldier lowers their guns and he can be in no doubt of their intentions as they stare at him with hate and disgust.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill the bastard! Kill them all. I order you!¡±

    The silence is palpable as Massimo stares in confusion around him and then his eyes flick back to the woman he believes is his dead wife. The expression on his face is one of pain, confusion, and hope. He has so much love and need in his eyes as he stares at the woman he loved before she died so cruelly, and witnessing the uncertainty in his daughter¡¯s expression makes my heart break for her. Just picturing her fate lying beside her mother in perpetuity fills my soul with pain and then, from out of nowhere, a voice from the past whispers in my ear and I hear his words as clear as the day I heard them.

    ¡°Learn how to survive and always look for their weakness because there always is one. Then use that to your advantage to get what you want. The element of surprise is a powerful weapon, and I¡¯m guessing you can learn to wield it where it will do the most damage.¡±

    Now is that time. My opportune moment because Massimo can¡¯t tear his eyes away from the woman I must save. I steal a furtive nce around me and it¡¯s as if the packed restaurant is frozen in time as they witness a scene y out that is so unbelievable it doesn¡¯t seem real.

    I note that Massimo¡¯s men¡¯s guns are lowered as they view something they would never have believed, and Portia is staring in disbelief at the woman who is the spitting image of her mother. Don Majerio appears as stunned as the rest of us and nobody gives me a second nce as I reach into Massimo¡¯s jacket that he hung on the back of his chair.

    I hold my breath as the seconds tick down to the end of life as I know it and my heart races as my fingers close around the metal box that contains the deadliest injection.

    My hands shake as I attempt to remove it under the cover of the table, and when I feel the stic syringe in my hand, I relish the sense of power at my disposal.

    Massimo continues to stare at his daughter in disbelief as she cowers behind her husband. Ivan, meanwhile, is preparing to tear Massimo limb from limb if he has to.

    Carefully, I edge slowly toward him and as I reach his side, he doesn¡¯t even see me and without any hesitation, I plunge the needle deep into the side of his neck.

    As I release the steady stream of poison into his bloodstream, his scream tears the city apart and all around us the spectators stand frozen in shock as he stumbles and reaches out, grabbing me roughly by the shoulders.

    ¡°What have you done? You stupid bitch, you¡¯ll pay dearly for this!¡±

    His piercing scream bounces off the walls and before anyone can react to what¡¯s happening, he falls toward me. I have no time to step aside and it¡¯s as if the whole scene is in slow motion as Massimo¡¯s giant frame crashes against me, forcing me back and as we fall to the ground as one, a ncing blow on the back of my head fills my final breath with pure agony.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ8

    ALESSANDRO

    I almost couldn¡¯t concentrate on the job I was given. As soon as Winter walked into the room, my mind left me. It was the most difficult thing in my life not to pounce. To tear her husband apart in front of the packed restaurant for daring to breathe the same air as her. The fact he obviouslyid his hands on her made my blood fizz like a volcano on the edge of eruption.

    My instructions were clear. Take the bastard out with one bullet from my gun at the perfect moment as soon as Ivan and Charlotte walked into the room. That was my cue, the distraction I needed and as I raised my gun and trained it on the target, even I wasn¡¯t prepared for what happened next.

    Massimo¡¯s men yed their part perfectly. I¡¯ve got to hand it to my grandfather, he knows his stuff and buying every singlest fucking one out was a stroke of pure genius. Massimo¡¯s men have been living under a storm cloud for years now and being assured of their protection was enough to get them to switch sides. Massimo thought he had won and had outsmarted the fox but every single fucking body in Scarpetta was intent on ending his life today.

    Before I could finish the job, Winter made her move, and the gun shook in my grip when she moved to his side. It happened so quickly I had no time to think and when she stabbed him in the neck, it took me a moment to understand what was happening. When he fell, it was in slow motion, in my head, anyway, and before he even hit the deck, I was on my feet and running.

    I am the first to reach them and it takes minimum effort to tear his body from hers and with an angry roar, I swing my arm back and relish the sound of bone shattering as I knock the bastard clean across the room, shouting, ¡°Ivan, deal with this bastard.¡±

    Massimo¡¯s agonized screams are the best sound in the world as his body reacts to whatever Winter did to him, coupled with the pain from my own rage.

    My trusted friend needs no further instruction and I sense Massimo¡¯s body being dragged away and I hope it¡¯s to fucking hell.

    The chaos you would expect to follow an incident like this never happens. Instead, the men watch as if they are frozen to the spot. My attention is now focused on only one thing and as I drop to my knees, the emotion inside me threatens to tear me apart. I briefly hear my grandfather¡¯s firm, authoritative voice say roughly, ¡°Call the doctor.¡±

    It all pales into white noise around me as I drop beside my woman and as I reach down and pull her into my arms, the emotion almost overwhelms me.

    She looks so beaten, so tragic and nothing like the woman who radiated happiness thest time we met. Her body is frail and so thin it tears my heart apart and squeezes it in a vise like grip, causing me unimaginable pain.

    Her skin is white, and her eyes closed against the terror that lives inside them and as I lower my face to hers, I experience a huge wave of relief when I detect shallow breaths telling me she still lives for now.

    The open wound on the back of her head is of concern and grabbing the napkin from the table, I hold it against the back of her skull, applying pressure to stem the flow.

    I almost can¡¯t speak. The emotions are swirling inside me like an advancing enemy, either promising me a slow painful death or preparing me for the fight of my life.

    ¡°Winter.¡± My voice shakes a little as I try to reach her, and then I raise it a little, more out of fear than anything else.

    ¡°Winter baby, it¡¯s Alessandro. You¡¯re safe now. Open your eyes.¡±

    She resembles the Sleeping Beauty in my arms and like the prince who stumbled upon her own lifeless body, I press my lips to hers in the foolish hope that fairy tales are an actual thing, and this is all it will take to bring her back to me.

    I have pictured this moment a trillion times since she was taken, but nothing prepared me for the pain I¡¯m experiencing knowing she is hurt.

    ¡°Alessandro.¡± My grandfather¡¯s husky voice reaches through the darkness and his hand on my shoulder reminds me I¡¯m not alone.

    ¡°The doctor is on his way.¡±

    Portia drops down beside me and says firmly, ¡°We must apply pressure to the wound.¡±

    She hands me fresh napkins and as I hold my angel in my arms, I am grateful for their support.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    I don¡¯t even register that the restaurant has emptied, and it¡¯s just the four of us crowding around Winter. The time stretches interminably as we wait for professional help.

    Charlotte hands me another napkin and whispers, ¡°She is so brave.¡±

    I am surrounded by well-meant actions, but I want them to go. I want to be alone with my beautiful woman and it will take a strong man to tear her from my arms.

    Charlotte kneels on the other side of me and takes her hand, causing me to snarl, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Her firm response reminds me why she is a match made in heaven for my irascible friend as she ignores the undercurrent of anger in my voice and says firmly, ¡°Checking for a pulse. We need to assess the situation and just holding her and hoping she¡¯s ok is not going to work I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    She looks at Portia and says briskly, ¡°We need to clear some space. Move some of these tables and bring more napkins to stem the blood flow.¡±

    She looks at my grandfather and says firmly, ¡°Go and find the emergency first aid kit in this ce. They must have one. It¡¯s thew, you know.¡±

    To my surprise, my grandfather doesn¡¯t even question hermand and then she ces her hand on my arm and says with a hint of steel in her voice, ¡°Is she breathing, Alessandro?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± My voice shakes and I hate the emotion that is filling my heart.

    ¡°Good, we need to check her vital signs.¡±

    I can¡¯t even speak and as Charlotte searches for a pulse and checks her breathing, I allow her to fuss around Winter like the best emergency room nurse as I openly stare at the woman I love and whisper, ¡°Winter baby, please open your eyes, it¡¯s Alessandro. Angelo is on his way. You¡¯re safe now.¡±

    At the mention of Angelo, I hope to God Ivan is briefing him now and as the door opens to the restaurant, I barely register the person entering until my grandfather says, ¡°Alessandro, the doctor is here. Stand aside.¡±

    I can¡¯t even move and just the thought of moving away from Winter is like a knife to my heart but then Charlotte rests her hand on my arm and says softly, ¡°The best way to help her now is to let the professionals work their magic.¡±

    I know she¡¯s right and as I tear myself away, it¡¯s like a physical punch to the gut as the doctor does what he was trained to do.

    It doesn¡¯t take long before the restaurant is filled with activity as the paramedics arrive and crowd around Winter. Charlotte stands beside me and ces aforting hand on my shoulder, reminding me I¡¯m not alone in this, even though it definitely feels that way.

    I try so hard to drag my mind back to business and my hand shakes a little as I type out a text to the Boss.

    The target is down, but Winter was injured. Meet us at the emergency room. She took a blow to the head when she fell. The paramedics are here now. I¡¯ll go with her.

    I watch as the team lifts her onto a stretcher and the doctor says loudly, ¡°We need to get her to the hospital. Vital signs are good, but she¡¯s unresponsive.¡±

    My grandfather nods and catches my eye and I see the pain in his as he sighs. ¡°Keep me informed.¡±

    I nod and as I follow the medics out, I pray to God to bring Winter back to me because I would sell my soul to the devil a million times over just to see her smile again.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ9

    ALESSANDRO

    The ride in the ambnce is short and sweet yet seems tost a lifetime. All the way to the hospital, the medics do their stuff, leaving me sitting watching, feeling more helpless than I have ever felt in my life.

    As soon as we reach the hospital, she is whisked away and I am left to wait in the hope they can bring her back to me.

    Almost as soon as she disappears through the doors, the emergency room fills up with more ck suits than a wake as Angelo storms the building with his usual entourage. The fear on the nurses faces is almostughable as Angelo¡¯s men do what they are trained to do and cover every exit and re with menace at anyone who dares to look at them. As Angelo rushes to my side, the pain and fear on his face will live with me to my dying day.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    I jerk my thumb toward the door and say huskily, ¡°She fell and hit her head on the corner of the table. She has a head wound and is unconscious.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s alive.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s alive.¡±

    Angelo nods but I can tell he¡¯s shit scared, and it strikes me this is what it¡¯s like to be helpless and I don¡¯t like it at all.

    The nurse approaches us tentatively and says with a slight catch to her voice, ¡°Um, we have a private room you can wait in. Perhaps you would all be morefortable in there.¡±

    She nces at the soldiers who just stare around them with no emotion and Angelo nods. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He turns to his consigliere, Roberto and says firmly, ¡°Secure the entrance, and instruct the rest to wait in the car.¡±

    The nurse looks relieved as Roberto nods and one by one, the men leave.

    We follow the nurse to the room she decided was the best way to deal with the situation and as she leaves us to it, Angelo prowls around like a panther.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    As I fill him in, I sense his anger growing because I hold nothing back.

    ¡°He hit her?¡¯ His voice isced with retribution, and I nod. ¡°She was a mess, Boss. Her face and neck were bruised, and it looked as if he¡¯d roughed her up on the journey over.¡±

    My voice breaks as I say angrily, ¡°I swear to God it was the hardest thing I have ever had to do to stick with the n because all I wanted was to tear the fucking bastard apart with my bare hands.¡±

    Angelo nods. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Ivan dragged him off somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Is he still alive?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    Angelo growls, ¡°I fucking hope he is, because I want to make his death a long and painful one.¡±

    A hesitant knock on the door grabs our attention and as it opens, Charlotte¡¯s anxious face peers into the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I hope you don¡¯t mind, but Ivan asked his men to bring me here.¡±

    Angelo nods. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine. Grab a seat.¡±

    ¡°Have you heard anything?¡±

    I don¡¯t miss the frightened expression in her eyes and that the dress she is wearing is stained with Winter¡¯s blood and for the first time, I register it on my own hands. Angelo also notices it and the fury in his expression makes me hope that Massimo still breathes because, like my friend, I want to be the one to take hisst one.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be ok.¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice quivers and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s saying that more as a wish than anything else.

    ¡°She has to be.¡± Angelo growls and as Charlotte drops down into the seat beside me, her voice is full of concern as she touches my arm and whispers, ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    I will never be ok all the time Winter is at risk and I shake my head. ¡°No.¡±

    She sighs and leans back, saying sadly, ¡°I hope he¡¯s dead.¡±

    Suddenly, we remember just who is sitting here and we stare at her as her voice shakes. ¡°It was obvious he was deranged. Thank God Winter acted so fast. I was so afraid.¡±

    Angelo lowers his voice. ¡°We would never have put you in danger without protection. I¡¯m just sorry you had to meet him at all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± She exhales sharply and forces a brighter tone to her voice. ¡°At least I looked him in the eye and saw the madness for myself. The only thing that scares the living daylights out of me is that I¡¯ve inherited some of it.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Just looking at the sweet, pretty blonde who looks as if she was spun from cotton candy makes my lips twitch for a second and Angelo¡¯s own expression softens as he quips, ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡± She looks up in rm and he says with a smile, ¡°Any woman who marries a savage must be mentally disturbed. We¡¯ll get you professional help. God knows you¡¯ll need it.¡±

    She shakes her head and points her finger at him, making me grin. ¡°You leave my husband out of this. He¡¯s one of the good ones.¡±

    Angelo bites back a grin as Charlotte jumps up. ¡°I¡¯ll go and fetch us some coffee. Obviously, I would prefer tea, but I guess that¡¯s probably not an option.¡±

    She makes to leave, and Angelo says firmly, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    She spins around and he sighs. ¡°Ivan was right to send you here. You need protection and setting you free in this hospital is not an option. I¡¯ll organize the coffee, and I will fetch you a tea, just in case you think we are all savages.¡±

    She drops back into her seat with a shocked expression on her face as Angelo opens the door and ces our order with one of the soldiers outside.

    As he ms it shut behind him, he raises his eyes. ¡°Consider it done.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never get used to this.¡±

    Charlotte shakes her head and I growl, ¡°You¡¯re one of us now. We look after our own.¡±

    She smiles but I see the concern in her eyes as she whispers, ¡°She¡¯ll be ok.¡±

    ¡°What are you, a doctor now?¡± I grin to remove the bite from my words, and she shrugs. ¡°I¡¯ve studied first aid and am quite the fan of hospital drama. She¡¯ll pull through, just you see.¡±

    We all fall silent as we pray for the same thing. To get Winter back and lose her so quickly just isn¡¯t a fucking option. Of course she¡¯ll make it. She has to.

    It must be two hourster the doctor pays us a visit and his nk expression gives nothing away as he says wearily, ¡°Is one of you her husband?¡±

    Angelo steps forward. ¡°I¡¯m her brother.¡±

    The doctor nods. ¡°She¡¯s stable but unresponsive. She suffered a head trauma, but there is nothing on the scan telling us we need to operate. To be safe, we have ced her in an induceda to give her brain time to function properly. We should know more in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Will she be ok?¡±

    Angelo asks the question we all need the answer to and, as always, the doctor gives nothing away.

    ¡°There is no obvious damage. As I said, we will monitor her.¡±

    ¡°I want to see her?¡±

    Angelo¡¯s tone doesn¡¯t give the doctor many options and with a sigh, he nods. ¡°Of course, only you, though.¡±

    I jump up. ¡°Not happening. We all go.¡±

    I fix the doctor with my most fearsome expression and he swallows hard. ¡°Maybe in this case we¡¯ll bend the rules a little.¡±

    He sighs. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    We walk behind him, and I swear my heart is thumping because I¡¯m not sure if I can hold my shit together. Angelo looks destroyed and Charlotte anxious and as we head toward the ICU, I die a thousand times inside.

    The doctor stops outside a room and a huge window gives us a view inside and we see the frail body of the woman we have ached to bring back to us wired up to frightening machines, looking like an angel hovering between heaven and earth.

    Angelo nces at me and for a moment we share the same emotion. I understand exactly what he is going through right now, and I can tell he thinks the same. The doctor cuts through the emotion and says wearily, ¡°You must gown up and scrub up if you want to go inside. One at a time though, the room is too small for a party.¡±

    He pales as two dark stares fix on him and he stutters, ¡°Well, anyway, I should be um, heading back. Leave your details at reception and we¡¯ll keep you informed of any changes.¡±

    He scurries off, and Charlotte shakes her head as she watches him go. ¡°You could have thanked him. That was awfully rude, you know. The poor man, I didn¡¯t know where to look. I was so embarrassed.¡±

    She sighs and says quickly, ¡°Well, what are you waiting for, scrub up boys, Winter¡¯s waiting.¡±

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ10

    ALESSANDRO

    Almost as soon as Angelo heads inside the room, Ivan appears looking like the savage he is.

    His rough expression falls on his wife, who runs into his open arms and as his strong tattooed ones fold around her, I envy him. He has secured her future with him. Nothing will ever tear them apart and they have one another. My gaze flicks inside the room and my heart twists when I see Angelo smooth the hair away from his sister¡¯s eyes as he raises her hand to his lips. It¡¯s such a gentle act of brotherly love that hits me hard. If I am in hell, he is right beside me because we are facing the unknown and I don¡¯t think either of us can deal with that.

    Ivan steps closer and growls, ¡°Fucking bastard.¡±

    His arm is slung around Charlotte¡¯s shoulders and for a second we just stare at the scene inside the room.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± I growl and Ivan snaps, ¡°Heading on vacation to Italy.¡±

    Charlotte gasps, ¡°Is he alive?¡±

    Ivanughs darkly. ¡°Some might say he¡¯s hovering between life and death.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I growl and Ivan ces aforting arm on my back and says softly, ¡°It means he¡¯s no longer a threat, my friend. We¡¯ll keep him alive until the boss says otherwise.¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s voice shakes. ¡°Will I have to see him again?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ivan¡¯s response is firm, and she exhales sharply. ¡°Good. Once was enough.¡±

    I say under my breath, ¡°And Massimo¡¯s men?¡±

    ¡°You mean my men.¡±

    My heart sags with relief. ¡°So, the n worked.¡±

    Ivan nods. ¡°You are now looking at Don Volkov. I have my army, now I just need a fortress.¡±

    He turns to Charlotte. ¡°It¡¯s time to go house hunting, malyshka.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Her eyes are wide as he whispers, ¡°Your father¡¯s business is now mine. What¡¯s left of it, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Since when?¡±

    ¡°Since Alessandro¡¯s grandfather made the deal. We rid the world of the bastard and they switch their loyalty to me. I am currently without my own Bratva, so it makes perfect sense to remain here and take everything Massimo owns. The fact we torched all his assets is a minor problem, but we¡¯ll find new premises, a new home, and make it work.¡±

    He says in a low voice, ¡°Flynn reported back that the operation was a sess. Pedro Carlos and his men moved in and wiped out his South American operation, and the Romanos dealt with any Florida business. The Morettis took Chicago and Flynn took care of the mid-west and Angelo dealt with the Californian business.¡±

    ¡°So, there¡¯s nothing left.¡±

    I think about the scale of the operation that involved many alliances with rival families and I can¡¯t believe we did it. However, none of it means shit all the time the woman responsible for the attack hovers between life and death.

    Angelo heads outside and nods. ¡°Your turn.¡±

    I don¡¯t even wait to hear what he says because I¡¯m taking his ce before the door even closes.

    The room is silent save for the machines wired up to the woman I love, keeping her alive until she wakes up andes back to me.

    As I approach the bed, I¡¯ve never experienced such agony because there is absolutely nothing I can do to help her.

    She looks so small, so pale, and so lifeless. The machine breathes for her and the purple bruises covering her face and neck are the only color on her skin.

    As I take the seat Angelo just vacated, I reach for her hand, and it¡¯s so small and soft in mine. My chest tightens as I struggle to breathe because there is so much I want to say to the woman I love and grieved for over the past two years.

    ¡°Winter baby, it¡¯s Alessandro.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If I thought that would change anything, I¡¯m a fool because there is no reaction at all. I lean closer and press my lips to hers and it¡¯s like a homing. How I¡¯ve ached to feel those lips on mine and imagined her in my arms. Not like this though, never like this and it¡¯s the purest agony knowing there is nothing I can do to help her.

    As I hold her hand, I hope she can hear me when I whisper, ¡°I waited for you, baby. There has never been anyone but you. Always you. The night we shared is my happiest and sweetest memory. When you were taken, I died a little that day. Since then, I¡¯ve thought of nothing else but bringing you back to me. I love you, Winter Sontauro, and I¡¯ve never stopped. If anything, the love grew into the beast inside me. Stronger, angrier, and more passionate. It¡¯s only ever been you and always will be, soe back to me, Winter, and let me prove it for the rest of our lives.¡±

    My reply is the noise from the machine, which is the only indication she is alive at all. She sleeps like Snow White in her ss coffin. Pale white skin, ruby red lips and ck shiny hair. She is my princess and always will be and there is nothing on earth that will tear me away from her side.

    The door opens and Angelo says gruffly, ¡°I need a moment.¡±

    I experience a physical pain inside as I¡¯m forced to drop her hand and as I swap ces with her brother, I hate every step I take away from her.

    Charlotte peers at me with concern. ¡°Alessandro, you should grab some sleep.¡±

    Ivan rolls his eyes. ¡°You think he can sleep?¡±

    He turns to her and cups her face in his rough hands and whispers, ¡°Do you think I would sleep if you were in that bed? Do you possibly imagine I would take one step from your side? You are stating an impossible fact because my friend will only walk out of here with his woman beside him.¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s eyes glitter with tears as she nods, her husband¡¯s emotion striking where it was intended. Her heart. Ivan flicks a nce toward the ss window and the pain in his expression reminds me we all loved Winter in our way.

    ¡°Are you ok man?¡± I rest my hand on his back and he nods.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be ok when Winter wakes up. We all will.¡±

    Angelo heads outside and says with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll find the doctor. Ivan¡­¡± he turns to our savage friend and says firmly, ¡°Take Charlotte back to the house. Roberto will arrange it. You have an empire to build and can¡¯t hang around.¡±

    ¡°But Winter.¡±

    ¡°We will inform you if anything changes. Flynn is setting my phone on fire, and I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to show up. Malik is dealing with all the shit on his own right now, so put your house in order. We¡¯vee too far to let this fail now.¡±

    Ivan is conflicted and as his eye catches mine, I jerk my head toward Charlotte. It appears the adrenalin is wearing off and the shock is beginning to hit her.

    He stares at his wife and his expression softens. He nods. ¡°I want to know the minute she wakes up. We all do.¡±

    He takes his wife¡¯s hand and smiles softly. ¡°Let¡¯s get you home.¡±

    Her tired eyes flicker between us, and she hesitates for a moment and then says sadly, ¡°I never met Winter until today, but I have heard a lot about her. I understand how special she is to you all and watching her bravery in the middle of a potential gunfight makes me admire her more than anyone I¡¯ve ever met. She¡¯s strong, and women that fight back continue to fight. It may not look like it now, but inside, Winter is fighting toe back to you, and you know what, she will make it. You wait and see.¡±

    We stare at the fragile beauty who has more strength than anybody would imagine, and her pure emotion wraps us all infort. It¡¯s almost too much, so I say with amusement, ¡°What are you, a fortune teller now as well as a doctor?¡±

    My friends smirk as she grins. ¡°You better believe it. It¡¯s called manifestation and I¡¯m a great believer in positive thought.¡±

    She smiles sadly as Ivan pulls her close to his side and drops a light kiss on the top of her head.

    ¡°Come malyshka. I¡¯m manifesting something in my own mind I need to make happen.¡±

    He grins as she rolls her eyes and, as they head off, Angeloughs softly. I¡¯ll never grow tired of listening to them. Who guessed there was a woman out there who could tame the Savage?¡±

    ¡°Or the boss.¡± I remind him of his own domestic bliss waiting at home, and he nods, looking a little pensive.

    ¡°What is it?¡± I¡¯m seriously hoping there¡¯s not trouble in paradise, and he says with a gruff, ¡°I owe you an apology.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For telling you to stay away from my sister. I¡¯m guessing you ignored that request anyway, but I just want you to know that if this all works out, I couldn¡¯t ask for a better brother-inw and husband for her.¡±

    I can¡¯t even answer him because that must have been hard to say and as we hug it out, I battle my emotions once again because if I get the chance to pick up where I left off with Winter, I would be the luckiest bastard in the world.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ11

    WINTER

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯m waking from the deepest dream. My mind floats in and out of consciousness and my limbs are heavy and ache. It¡¯s difficult to make out shapes, and the light hurts my eyes if I open them.

    I hear voices, but they could be outside. I¡¯m not sure where I am even. Am I still dreaming? I must be because like most dreams, nothing is making sense.

    Am I floating above my body? Perhaps I am because something doesn¡¯t seem right.

    I open my mouth to call someone, but I don¡¯t know their names. While I think about it, I don¡¯t even remember my name. Yes, it¡¯s a dream. I¡¯ll wake up and everything will be fine.

    Once again, sleep takes me away from the scary ce, but the next time I wake I¡¯m still here. Is this a recurring dream? It must be, so I run with it. I have no control anyway, an emotion that hits me more than anything.

    I have no control.

    It bounces around my mind like an echo, telling me that wherever I am, it¡¯s because somebody told me to be here. I can¡¯t think for myself. That voice in my head is telling me not to make a fuss. You have no say in how you live your life. It¡¯s in somebody else¡¯s hands.

    As my eyes flicker, I make out shapes all around me. Then I register two ck shapes that are different to the rest.

    I hear voices, deep, angry, hopeful voices, that appear to be shouting. They are loud, urgent and firm. ¡®Listen to them¡¯, my inner voice says. ¡®Do what they say at all times¡¯.

    I struggle to open my eyes and as I do, the shapese into focus, and I¡¯m rmed to find I can¡¯t move. Something is pinning me down and my first reaction is to scream, but nothinges out. A silent scream. Is this part of the dream?

    A rough hand strokes my face, and a husky voice whispers, ¡°It¡¯s Alessandro, baby, you¡¯re safe now.¡±

    Another voice interrupts, ¡°It¡¯s Angelo, talk to me.¡±

    I don¡¯t understand them. Who are they?

    The noise increases and the shapes leave, but they are reced by different ones, all calling out with an urgency that scares me a little.

    I am touched, somebody is touching me, and I flinch as if it burns. My heart is thumping, I¡¯m in danger, I must run. They want to hurt me.

    I make to move, and somebody holds me down. I try to fight, but then they float away again on a cloud, leaving me back in blissful solitude.

    It seems like days but could be seconds when I visit that ce again. They¡¯re here, controlling me, making me do what they want. I¡¯m a prisoner, I must escape. I can¡¯t think of anything else and as I struggle to open my eyes, I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m crying. I don¡¯t cry, I can¡¯t cry. Why am I crying?

    Once again, I am held down on either side and I try to snatch my hands away from the strong ones holding me.

    ¡°Stop fighting. You¡¯re safe now.¡± The deep voice to my right sounds angry.

    ¡°Please baby, you¡¯re safe. Nothing will hurt you.¡±

    The voice to my left says.

    ¡°Let me go.¡± Somehow my voice quivers on the edge of the conversation and it doesn¡¯t sound like me. Then again, how do I know what I sound like because who am I, anyway?

    Suddenly, my hands are released, and I feel victorious. I¡¯m free. I¡¯m allowed to leave.

    A huge smile breaks out across my face and then I detect urgent whispers and strange sounds-machines, I¡¯m guessing. What is this ce?

    Then another voice floats out of the fog. A kind, gentle voice, full ofpassion. ¡°My name is Doctor Carmichael. You¡¯re in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Am I sick?¡± My voice quivers with uncertainty, almost as if I forgot I had one.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know. We need you to wake up so we can assess you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡± If I could, I¡¯d roll my eyes because can¡¯t he see that? We¡¯re having a conversation, aren¡¯t we?

    The silence calms me and gives me the courage to open my eyes a little. Have they gone? Am I alone again? It¡¯s safer that way.

    The room swims into focus, and I see a concerned pair of eyes staring into mine. He seems kind. I like that. He makes me feel safe, so I smile shyly.

    ¡°Do you remember your name?¡± He asks a dumb question that makes meugh. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    I stop because what the fuck is my name?

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± I search for it in my memory, but it¡¯s gone. Where the fuck is my memory? There¡¯s nothing there.

    ¡®It¡¯s¡­¡± The tears roll down my face and the doctor looks to someone on my right and says quickly, ¡°Tell her your name, it may trigger the memory.¡±

    I look to my right and the face staring back at me scares me a little. It¡¯s a man. A dark-haired man with the ckest eyes. He looks worried, angry, and powerful. He scares me a little.

    ¡°I¡¯m Angelo, your brother. Your twin brother.¡±

    He seems upset about that and I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯d remember if I had a brother. You must be mistaking me for somebody else.¡±

    I try to ignore the pain in his eyes because I feel responsible for putting it there. He doesn¡¯t deserve pain. I don¡¯t either, but something is telling me I have a lot of pain in my life.

    He looks to the person on my left and I swing my gaze to take a look and my heart skips a beat because this man is terrifying.

    ¡°I¡¯m Alessandro, your¡­¡± He hesitates and then says slightly huskily, ¡°Your friend.¡±

    ¡°My friend.¡±

    I roll the word around my mind, hoping it connects with something. Do I have friends? I¡¯m not sure, and the doctor says eagerly, ¡°Do you remember anything at all?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I hang my head because I don¡¯t. A lone tear escapes, which somehow frightens me. I can¡¯t cry, please don¡¯t cry.

    I can sense the disappointment in the room and close my eyes, waiting to be punished. Why am I waiting to be punished?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    The doctor sighs and nods toward the door and the two men leave, even though I can tell it¡¯s thest thing they want to do.

    As the door closes behind them, the doctor sits on the bed and takes my hand in his.

    ¡°You were involved in an ident where you hit your head. Can you remember anything at all about that?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± I¡¯m so stupid. I¡¯ve let them all down. They will punish me.

    The doctor sighs. ¡°Your name is Winter Duren, previously Sontauro. One of the men outside is your twin brother, Angelo.¡±

    None of this makes sense and I say miserably, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    He nods and smiles kindly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just get some rest and try not to think about it. Your memory will return, I¡¯m sure. Blows to the head can trigger memory loss. It¡¯s probable it¡¯s short term and so enjoy the peace and quiet while you can.¡±

    He winks and heads to the door and I say in a whisper, ¡°Am I in trouble?¡±

    He looks surprised. ¡°No, why?¡±

    ¡°You mean you won¡¯t punish me.¡±

    Now he just looks ufortable. ¡°Of course not. Like your friend said, you¡¯re safe here.¡±

    ¡°My friend. Alessandro.¡±

    He nods. I¡¯m strangelyforted that I have a friend at least and I sigh and close my eyes, hearing the click of the door on his way out. I have a brother and a friend but why does it feel as if something important is missing?

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ12

    ALESSANDRO

    Angelo looks as if Winter just stabbed him in the heart and I¡¯m feeling the same.

    ¡°That fucking bastard! What has he done to my sister?¡±

    The anger sizzles around him like a lit trail of dynamite. ¡°She¡¯s lost her memory. It¡¯s obvious the blow to her head caused it.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain of that?¡±

    Angelo growls. ¡°What if that bastard did this? We don¡¯t know, we haven¡¯t spoken for over a year, if not longer. How do we know what hell he put her through?¡±

    I fall silent because he has a point. None of us can possiblyprehend what Winter has been through and this could be Massimo¡¯s work. I wouldn¡¯t put it past him.

    ¡°We must pray she gets her memory back.¡± I say with a sigh. ¡°She¡¯s in the right ce for that.¡±

    The doctor heads outside and shakes his head as we crowd around him.

    ¡°She¡¯s lost her memory; it¡¯s quitemon in head trauma cases and may take a few days or weeks to return. We¡¯ll keep her in for a few days and run some tests, but she¡¯ll need your help.¡±

    ¡°Name it.¡±

    I interrupt because I will do anything to bring her back to us.

    ¡°Talk about happy times. Her past, memories you share. Remind her who she is, and it may spark a memory. When she leaves, take her to familiar ces. They may trigger them. It could be a long road and parts of it may never return, but she needs help.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll have the best help there is.¡±

    Angelo grinds out in a firm voice and the doctor sighs again. ¡°Just take it easy on her. Which brings me to a question I must ask.¡±

    ¡°What question?¡±

    I look at him hard and he shrinks a little. ¡°She thinks she¡¯s in trouble and will be punished. Is there anything you can tell me about that?¡±

    It¡¯s possible Angelo is about to tear this hospital apart with his bare hands as he growls, ¡°The fucking bastard.¡±

    The doctor looks worried, and I say angrily, ¡°It¡¯s her husband. You¡¯ll find the term is domestic abuse.¡±

    The doctor nods. ¡°I see. Where is her husband now?¡±

    We both nod and say in unison, ¡°In hell doctor, her husband is in hell.¡±

    To his credit, he just smiles and nods toward Winter¡¯s room. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave her in your capable hands. I¡¯m guessing it exins the bruising to her face and throat. Maybe I should report this to the cops.¡±

    His voice trails off as we fix him with our darkest looks and Angelo growls, ¡°No cops. It¡¯s been dealt with.¡±

    The doctor edges away and clears his throat. ¡°Of course, well, as I said, we¡¯ll monitor the situation, but I expect she¡¯ll be discharged in a few days with, or without her memory.¡±

    As he heads off, Angelo turns to face me with Satan¡¯s fury zing from his eyes and spits, ¡°Massimo had better still be alive because I want to murder the fucking bastard ten times over.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get an update from my grandfather. I¡¯ll tell him to keep him warm until we get there.¡±

    Angelo nods. ¡°The most important thing right now is my sister. We¡¯ll take it in shifts watching her. I¡¯m trusting no one else.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving her.¡±

    ¡°And you think I want to?¡±

    He stares at me with a hard expression that I throw right back at him, causing us both to grin at the same time.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Fine.¡± He throws up his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll head back to Jasmine and fill her in. Get her to pack a few things for Winter and then you can head off and grab some sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m staying.¡±

    He rolls his eyes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get her to pack a bag for you, too.¡±

    He heads back into Winter¡¯s room, and I give them a moment because I understand his im on her is far greater than mine.

    As I wander to the vending machine, I select a coffee and wait, pulling out my phone to check my texts. The first one is from my grandfather.

    Call me when you have news. The visitor is settling into his new home. Brief me on your expectations.

    Picturing the treatment my grandfather probably inflicted on our guest gives me a moment¡¯s satisfaction and I dash off a quick reply.

    What state is he in?

    I hope he¡¯s conscious at least, only to prolong his suffering.

    I¡¯m not sure what was in that injection, but he¡¯s paralyzed. The doctor checked him over and believes he had a stroke. His vital signs are good, and he responds with his eyes, so his brain is functioning. Rx in the knowledge, he¡¯s going nowhere. How is your woman?

    A simple question that there is no answer for. Firstly, I don¡¯t know how she is and secondly, she may never agree to be my woman, so I type,

    Alive.

    The next text is from Flynn.

    Fucking update me, you bastard. What¡¯s happening? I¡¯m out of my freaking mind here.

    I tap back.

    You¡¯re always out of your freaking mind, you nutjob. Winter¡¯s alive but lost her memory. She suffered a nasty blow to her head on the way down. The only good thing about that is she can¡¯t remember what an asshole you are.

    The third is from Malik.

    There is currently a specialist on standby and can arrange transport to the best hospital in the world for Winter. Tell me when I can proceed.

    Thanks man, but it¡¯s ok for now. She may need some help when we leave the hospital. I¡¯ll keep you updated. She¡¯s lost her memory, but otherwise all seems fine. She injected Massimo with something. Find out who picked that up because we need to discover what it contained.

    As I shut off my phone, I grab the coffee and head back, hating the fact she was out of my sight for five minutes already.

    As soon as I return, Angelo heads out and I offer him a swig of the disgusting hospital coffee.

    ¡°Is this the best you can do? I need a fucking bottle of whiskey right now.¡±

    He takes a sip and shivers and I grin. ¡°Not your preferred blend I take it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not even coffee.¡± He growls and says wearily, ¡°I¡¯m heading off. I asked Winter what she needs, and I¡¯ll bring it back. I told her you would stay here to keep herpany. Poor girl, as if she hasn¡¯t been through enough already, but it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    His teasing tone lightens the mood a little because we were standing on a thin line back there, not knowing if she would wake up. The loss of memory in this case may be a blessing in disguise because the horrors she lived through are best forgotten if she wants to lead a happy life.

    As he heads off, I take a moment before heading back to her side. I must think this through as I need Winter to remember what happened between us, because if she walks away from me again, I¡¯m not sure I would survive.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ13

    WINTER

    Apparently, my name is Winter, which pissed me off. What kind of fucking stupid name is that? Why was I named after the most depressing season there is? Summer, I could live with, even Spring, although that just sounds in stupid.

    For the next two days, my friend doesn¡¯t leave my side. He¡¯s there when I wake and when I fall asleep. The man¡¯s a machine and as the shadow deepens on his jaw, I feel guilty that he¡¯s not getting the chance to sleep in his own bed and take a shower at least.

    There is something about Alessandro thatforts me, and I haven¡¯t a clue why. He¡¯s a scary man in every way, from his dark eyes and wild hair that¡¯s tamed by a ponytail. The muscles that flex when he moves, and the ink scripted on his biceps that interests me way more than it should.

    He has tried to help me by talking about a ce called Rockwell Academy where apparently I went to college. I shared a house with him and my brother and four other people. I remember none of them.

    He told me I married a man called Massimo against my will. The hatred in his eyes told me they didn¡¯t get along and I wonder about that.

    I still don¡¯t remember a thing.

    Names are fired at me and ces I¡¯ve supposedly been, but nothing sounds familiar.

    It¡¯s so frustrating, especially because it¡¯s obvious he wants me to remember so badly, which surprises me.

    I love the soft way he smiles and the gentle touches he makes before pulling back when I shrink away. I can tell it hurts him, but I don¡¯t want to be touched. I can¡¯t exin it.

    My brother returns and brings me clothes, make-up and magazines. There are flowers from names that mean nothing to me. There are so many they even spill out onto the ward outside. I have been allocated a private room apparently, which I¡¯m happy about.

    After a few more days, I am discharged and as I walk between the two men who have stayed with me throughout this whole experience, I¡¯m nervous for a very different reason.

    Where are we going? Do I have a home? Will I remember it when I¡¯m there?

    To my surprise, we are met outside the hospital by a fleet of ck shiny cars. Men stand waiting like a guard of honor, dressed in ck with dark shades covering their eyes.

    I stare around me in shock and Alessandro whispers, ¡°Rx, this is normal.¡±

    ¡°For you maybe.¡± I blink as I take it all in and as a man holds a door open for me, I¡¯m almost afraid to step inside.

    Alessandro sits beside me on one side and Angelo on the other and as the door ms and we follow the car in front, I whisper, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Angelo takes my hand and squeezes it reassuringly. ¡°The hospital told us we had to take you somewhere familiar.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°To my home.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then where?¡±

    Angelo sighs heavily. ¡°Unfortunately, your home has been destroyed and there is nothing left of it. The home we lived in as children has been rebuilt. There are no memories here that would trigger anything, so we have arranged for you to spend the next few months on vacation instead.¡±

    ¡°Vacation?¡±

    That was thest thing I expected to hear, and Alessandro takes my other hand and says softly, ¡°To Italy. To my home.¡±

    ¡°But why?¡±

    He flinches a little and I see an emotion in his eyes that confuses me.

    ¡°Because you are safe there and because it¡¯s the perfect ce to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°Will you being too?¡± I stare hopefully at my brother, and he nods, the strangest expression flitting across his face.

    ¡°I will be there for a few days, no more. My wife will meet us at the airport, so you will have some femalepany to enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Your wife? Do I know her?¡±

    I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing, and Angelo shakes his head. ¡°No, you¡¯ve only met once.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    I¡¯m so confused because why would I not be part of their lives if he¡¯s my twin brother?

    ¡°Does she hate me?¡± I¡¯m almost afraid of the reply and Angelo shakes his head. ¡°Of course not. Nobody could ever hate you.¡±

    ¡°Then why does it feel as if I¡¯ve done something wrong all the time?¡±

    The men beside me tense and I wonder what they¡¯re not telling me. It¡¯s so hard trying to remember. I don¡¯t recognize anyone, not even myself, and I¡¯m so alone. I¡¯m hating every minute of it and yet something is telling me I¡¯m safe with the two most scary men I have ever met. Not that I remember meeting any. It¡¯s as if I was born a few days ago in the hospital and have yet to live my life.

    I¡¯m surprised when we pull into a private airfield and see a sleek aircraft waiting. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    I stare in awe and Alessandro shrugs. ¡°My grandfather¡¯s jet.¡±

    ¡°Wow, he must be very rich.¡±

    ¡°He is.¡±

    The car door is wrenched open, and Alessandro exits first, and I hear a low, ¡°Bueno sera, Alessandro.¡±

    ¡°Bueno sera, Michele.¡±

    He reaches in and offers me his hand, but I don¡¯t take him up on the offer. I can tell he hates the fact I won¡¯t allow myself to be touched. Not by anyone, and I wonder about that. Have I always been so weird? I certainly hope not, but there is something very wrong about anyone¡¯s hands on me. Almost as if I would be punished for it. I don¡¯t understand why, and I wonder if it has anything to do with the man they said I married, Massimo.

    As I head up the steps of the aircraft, I think about my wedding. I have no memory of it all. Was I in love and where is he now?

    I¡¯m so confused and when I step into the aircraft, I gaze around in wonder because I wasn¡¯t expecting this.

    This isn¡¯t an aircraft; it¡¯s a hotel and I blink at the scale of this ce. It¡¯s dripping with luxury and hasfy leather seats and stylish furniture, kitting out a pce with wings.

    I¡¯m in awe when a woman stands and heads toward us with a weing smile and I don¡¯t miss the fact my brother tears a path straight to her and takes her in his arms.

    As they break away, she blushes as he pulls her forward and says proudly, ¡°Winter, meet Jasmine, my wife.¡±

    She smiles and seems friendly enough as she says gently, ¡°I¡¯m pleased to see you again, Winter.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡± I¡¯m so confused because I have never met this woman before and her slightly startled expression is quickly covered as she smiles. ¡°Come and take a seat. I¡¯m here to answer any questions at all and reassure you that there are women in this man¡¯s world we inhabit.¡±

    She makes a valid point because it¡¯s as if their world is filled with men in ck suits and so I¡¯m grateful to slip into a seat beside her and ept the ss of champagne she hands me.

    ¡°To having you back where you belong.¡±

    She raises her ss and I say with a worried frown. ¡°Why, where have I been?¡±

    I don¡¯t miss the concerned look in her eye as she smiles sweetly. ¡°It must be frightening losing your memory.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡± I shake my head. ¡°There is so much I need to remember, well everything really and I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve forgotten my own name.¡±

    I take a sip of the cool champagne and she smiles. ¡°Some rest and recuperation may jog your memory right back.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    As the men climb on board and take up two seats nearby, I steal a nce at my ¡®friend¡¯ Alessandro. There is something so magnificent about him that has made my interest grow over the past few days. He is a gentle giant and there is something soforting being around him, not to mention that I find him incredibly sexy.

    Jasmine obviously notices me staring andughs softly. ¡°He¡¯s very handsome.¡±

    ¡°He is.¡± I hate the desperation in my voice as I long for more than just friendship with this man, but I¡¯m in no position to want something that can never be mine. I¡¯m married anyway, so surely my husband must be worried about me.

    ¡°Will my husband be there?¡± I¡¯m curious about that, and Jasmine¡¯s startled reaction tells me I¡¯m not going to like her answer.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ um, don¡¯t think so.¡±

    She is struggling and I wonder about that. There is something they aren¡¯t telling me and so I call out to my brother.

    ¡°Where is my husband?¡±

    The silence fills the ne, telling me I¡¯m not going to like this, and the expression on his face scares me a little as he growls, ¡°Hopefully in hell.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    I¡¯m stunned and even more afraid when he spits, ¡°That bastard was no husband to you. He was a bully who made your life a living hell. You will never see him again.¡±

    I flinch at his words and Jasmine says quickly, ¡°What Angelo means is that you were divorcing him. He wasn¡¯t a nice man and, well, you¡¯re better off not remembering anything about him.¡±

    ¡°I was divorcing him. Why?¡±

    I can¡¯t believe I don¡¯t remember that, and Angelo says bitterly, ¡°Because he is the man responsible for putting you in hospital.¡±

    As the engines start up, it takes our attention away from the conversation and as we taxi out, I lean back in my seat with a troubled feeling inside. Whatever happened between me and my husband wasn¡¯t good it seems and yet surely I would remember that. Remember him even.

    Once again, I steal a look at Alessandro and take a sharp breath because the fury on his face tells me he¡¯s angry about this. What did my husband do and why do they hate him so much?

    As the ne takes off to God only knows where, I pray so hard that my memory is waiting for me there because something important is tapping away inside me. Something I must remember, and I don¡¯t have a clue what it is.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ14

    ALESSANDRO

    All this time, I¡¯ve wanted Winter back. It¡¯s been the most important thing on my mind and the driving force behind everything I do. Now she¡¯s here, I must deal with my emotions. I never thought for one second she wouldn¡¯t remember me. I understand it¡¯s due to the head wound, but it¡¯s killing me inside.

    As I watch her from the corner of my eye as she chats with Jasmine, I physically ache to touch her. To pull her beside me and hold on tight because I love her. I have no doubt about that, but I¡¯m a stranger to her. She is polite, but the lost expression in her eyes is tearing me apart and I¡¯m not alone. Angelo is also going through hell because she may be here physically, but mentally, she is fucked.

    Was it something Massimo did, and the head wound had no part in this? I need answers and so does the boss, which is why we decided it was best to take her to Sicily.

    Just picturing the man responsible, currently residing in my grandfather¡¯s holding cell, makes my blood sizzle like flesh on fire. We have business to attend to in Sicily. Mafia business and they don¡¯t call me The Beast for nothing.

    Angelo leans forward and says in a low voice, ¡°Under no circumstances is Winter ever to see that bastard again. Keep her well away from him.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯d allow that?¡± I fix him with a bitter expression. ¡°That bastard will regret the day he took Winter from us.¡±

    Angelo nods, the hatred glittering behind his eyes. ¡°Will she be ok?¡±

    He looks worried and I snap. ¡°Yes. She wille back to us. Part of me hopes her memory never returns, and she never has to live with what that bastard did to her. But we want our girl back and I will do everything possible to make that happen.¡±

    We both nce over and see Winter lying back against the seat, her eyes closed. Jasmine shes Angelo a concerned look, and he sighs. ¡°I never thought it would be like this.¡±

    As I stare at the beauty who stars in my dreams every night, I nod with bitter agreement. ¡°I certainly never expected it.¡±

    Sighing, I bring the conversation back to business.

    ¡°What happened at Massimo¡¯s mansion?¡±

    ¡°Fucking weirdo.¡± Angelo shakes his head.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The ce was imprable. Even the fact his men had left didn¡¯t help us. The ce is protected by weird biometric shit. We couldn¡¯t even kick the doors or window in.¡±

    ¡°So, what did you do?¡±

    I¡¯m curious and he shrugs. ¡°We blew it to fucking hell.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything left?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°I fucking hope not.¡±

    Heughs softly. ¡°It¡¯s a building plot. Apparently, the news reports are writing it off as a freak gas explosion. Fire crews attempted to save it, but all that¡¯s left is dust.¡±

    ¡°Any casualties?¡± I¡¯m mildly interested, and he shakes his head.

    ¡°Not reported ones, but who knows what poor unfortunate souls were held in that house of horrors?¡±

    ¡°Could ite back on you?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°What about Flynn? Have you heard back from him?¡±

    ¡°Same. Everything¡¯s gone. It was a consolidated attack that even if Massimo had survived Scarpetta, he would have nothing to return to. His men had deserted him, and his real estate torched. We took everything from him except his life, it seems.¡±

    ¡°Are you ming me for that?¡±

    I fix him with my deadliest stare, and he says bitterly, ¡°Of course not. Nobody expected Winter to take matters into her own hands. If only she¡¯d known your gun was trained on the back of his head, she wouldn¡¯t have damaged hers.¡±

    I cast my mind back to the moment I almost pulled the trigger. The exact second, she moved by his side, and it could so easily have been her body we dragged from the restaurant. Just the thought of it tears me apart and I reach for the whiskey and drain the ss in seconds.

    ¡°Keep a clear head. We have business to attend to.¡±

    Angelo snaps and I pointedly ignore him and refill my ss. Sighing, he stands and whispers angrily, ¡°We¡¯ve got what we wanted. Winter¡¯s alive, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before she regains her memory. I¡¯m sure none of us are prepared for that.¡±

    He heads off and beckons his wife to follow him, and I stare at the seat she vacated and feel the maic pull. Standing, I take her seat and stare with a hunger at the woman who appears to be sleeping. She looks so perfect, so beautiful, like a rose that has been scratched by one of its own thorns. Part broken but still the most beautiful thing I have ever seen and despite being so fragile, she has a strength that will cause her to bloom once more.

    Her eyes open and I nce away, conscious I may be scaring her. I understand I¡¯m not your average Joe and scare the fuck out of most people who catch my eye, but I want a different kind of look from this woman beside me.

    She smiles shyly and I swear it melts my heart and my expression softens as I say huskily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to wake you.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t really sleeping, just resting my eyes.¡±

    I note the dark circles under her eyes despite her extended sleep in the hospital and I¡¯m concerned that we are moving too fast.

    ¡°Did they give you any medication? Are you feeling sick?¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°Just painkillers, but I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re wearing off.¡±

    ¡°Show them to me.¡±

    She reaches into her purse, and I grasp a bottle of water nearby and tear off the cap, offering it to her with a soft, ¡°Drink the lot. It will help.¡±

    ¡°Thank you doctor.¡±

    She giggles and I swear it¡¯s the sweetest sound in the world and it actually pastes a smile on my own angry face.

    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡± I¡¯m not sure what she means, and she whispers, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you smiling.¡±

    ¡°I have something to smile about now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You, Winter. You¡¯re back where you belong.¡±

    ¡°Why did I leave?¡± She¡¯s curious and yet I¡¯m not sure if she could cope with the truth and I sigh, aching to grasp her hand and raise it to my lips. ¡°Let¡¯s just say your husband wasn¡¯t the most sociable person in the world.¡±

    ¡°My husband.¡±

    She looks worried.

    ¡°I should remember I had a husband. Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°Somewhere he can¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    Her eyes widen and I say with a deep sigh. ¡°To be honest, you are best forgetting all about him. He¡¯s not worth your effort. Concentrate on remembering who Winter is and take it from there.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    She gazes at me with a curious smile. ¡°You say we¡¯re friends. Where did we meet?¡±

    ¡°Rockwell Academy. Don¡¯t you remember we spoke about it at the hospital?¡±

    ¡°We did?¡± She looks surprised and the warning bells start ringing loud and clear.

    ¡°It was only a couple of days ago.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She looks upset.

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Not recalling our conversation.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but, well¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, what?¡±

    ¡°I remember I was there.¡±

    Suddenly, her eyes fill with tears and the agony on her face is too much to bear, especially when she whispers, ¡°I¡¯m frightened, Alessandro.¡±

    Fuck convention and in one swift move I pull her into my arms and hold her so tightly the emotion almost breaks me. As I pull her frail body in my arms, it¡¯s like a homing. Her gentle sobs slices open my heart and as I stroke her hair and whisper words of reassurance, it would take a bullet through my head to release her now. I can¡¯t let go. Finally, she is where she belongs and yet she¡¯s broken. Can we repair her? You can bet your fucking life we can, even if we engage every specialist in the world. Winter is in the safest hands and whatever she needs, she will get.

    When Angelo and Jasmine return, I make no move to release Winter from my arms. Angelo looks destroyed when he sees her sobbing gently into my chest and Jasmine brushes a tear from her eye. I shake my head and continue stroking her hair because this is what she needs right now. She must feel so alone and there is no need for that. She will never be alone again, even if I make it my life¡¯s work.

    Angelo says gently, ¡°Winter, can I get you anything?¡±

    His voice causes her to nce up, and she smiles through her tears. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I don¡¯t know what came over me. I don¡¯t suppose you have a ss of water.¡±

    Jasmine grabs one from the refrigerator and hands it to her and, as she sips the cool liquid, she settles into my arms as if she was always meant to be there.

    She looks up from under hershes and says in a whisper, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No need. I will always be here for you.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s because you¡¯re my friend. I can see why I like you.¡±

    I tighten my grip and swallow the rush of words I really want to say and as she sips her water, she closes her eyes and makes no effort to move.

    As we carry on our journey to Sicily, all my dreams havee true. My woman is back in my arms, but fate¡¯s aplicated bitch and I wonder how long I get to keep her there.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ15

    WINTER

    I should have thanked him and taken my seat again. I don¡¯t know why, but I couldn¡¯t leave his arms if I tried. There is something soforting about them. As if I have a home here. The fact he makes my pulse race, and my heart flutter, may have something to do with it because this man was crafted from my dreams. He seems so familiar to me and I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because he¡¯s my friend, but for some reason I want more.

    As we take the flight, I am in no hurry to move, and I settle down with his arms locked around me and fall asleep. This time there are no nightmares. I¡¯m safe here. It doesn¡¯t even seem wrong, as if I will be punished for doing something I shouldn¡¯t. No, with Alessandro there are no threats, no bad feelings, only happiness.

    It¡¯s dark when we touch down in Sicily and it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been traveling for days. We all appear to be tired, and I wonder about the ce we¡¯re heading. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been to Italy, but they will probably tell me I live here. It¡¯s the strangest experience not knowing my history. There is a fog where my memory used to be. I can sense it. A barrier against information, and I¡¯m hoping a few more days may change everything.

    Once again, we travel in convoy. I chose to go with Alessandro because Angelo would probably prefer to travel with his wife. I still don¡¯t understand why I¡¯ve never met her before. I must be the worst sister in the world, and I hate my past self already.

    Alessandro seems on edge, but I can¡¯t fault his attention to me. He fussed around me the entire flight and it was quite sweet, really.

    Even in the car, he pulled me tenderly against his shoulder, allowing my head to rest on it and it felt so natural.

    As we head toward his home, I say tentatively, ¡°What happens now?¡±

    ¡°You rest.¡± His soft reply makes me smile because I am fast learning I love hearing him speak. It¡¯s slightly rough with a husky edge and sounds incredibly sexy on him.

    ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± I blush as my thoughts turn into words that came from nowhere and he says gently, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because my heart belongs to only one woman and always has.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± I¡¯m crushed for some reason, disappointed even and suddenly wonder if I should be as close to him as I am. He must be hating every minute of this and is only being kind because he¡¯s my friend.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    I make to pull away and he growls, ¡°Stay where you are.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°I said, stay where you are.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    I hold my breath as he whispers, ¡°Because it¡¯s where you belong.¡±

    Tears well in my eyes at the slightly desperate tone of his voice and as I snuggle in a little closer, I whisper, ¡°This woman. Where is she now?¡± He hesitates slightly before saying, ¡°Fuck this.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    I¡¯m shocked when he shrugs me off and turns to face me and I gasp when I see the passion shing in his eyes. He looks angry for some reason, and I wonder why and then he grasps my face in both his hands so gently as if he¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll break and whispers, ¡°She¡¯s right here, Winter. The only woman I have ever loved and ever will is you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± I¡¯m lost for words, and he says with a tortured breath, ¡°I lost you once, but I¡¯ll be damned if I let it happen again. You were taken from me and given to another, and I have spent two fucking years trying to get you back. The fact you don¡¯t remember tears a hole in my soul, but you will remember and if you don¡¯t¡­¡±

    He breaks off and whispers, ¡°I¡¯ll make you fall in love with me all over again.¡±

    ¡°You love me.¡± I¡¯m shocked at the powerful emotion in his eyes and he whispers, his lips grazing against mine, ¡°I will always love you, Winter, and one day I hope you will love me right back.¡±

    He pulls away and slings his arm around my shoulder and says gruffly, ¡°No more talking. I¡¯ve said enough.¡±

    As the car continues down the road, something shifts inside me. Hope, happiness and desire, all wrapped up in anxiety. Did I love him too? Then why did I marry somebody else? Is he telling me the truth? I¡¯m not sure of anything anymore and so I close my eyes and pray that when I open them again, it¡¯s with my memory back because I¡¯m lost without it and don¡¯t know who or what to believe.

    We make the rest of the journey in silence and as we turn off the slightly bumpy road, I see huge iron gates barring our entrance and watch in surprise when they swing open, allowing the entourage to pass through. I¡¯m not sure who these people are, and I may have lost my memory, but I¡¯m not stupid and I shiver when I contemte what¡¯s happening here. The dark suits, the convoy, the private ne, and the rough edges of the men can only mean one thing-Mafia.

    Don¡¯t ask me how I know, I just do. It¡¯s the one certainty in a life with none. I think deep down I¡¯ve always known, which gives me hope that one day the rest of the picture will be revealed. I wonder what that makes Alessandro and Angelo. Do they work for the man in charge? Are they soldiers, or more?

    As we sweep through the gates, I look out on the shadows because the sky is as ck as Satan¡¯s heart and our progress is only illuminated by the lighting that lines the driveway. I make out a huge shape in front of us, which I¡¯m guessing is the house, and it takes forever to navigate the path up to it.

    Alessandro is tense. I can sense he changed the moment we swept through the gates, and I wonder about that. Is he in trouble for bringing me here? I am a married woman, after all. Will my husband be angry? Did they kidnap me? He told me he had been trying to get me back for two years. Will my husbande for me? Will he hurt Alessandro?

    I have so many questions but no fucking answers and if I didn¡¯t have a headache before, I do now.

    The car stops and the door is wrenched opened and suddenly I¡¯m scared. Everything appears so dark, so threatening and as Alessandro¡¯s hand reaches for mine, I grasp it like a lifeline, intending on not letting go.

    We follow the soldiers inside the house and as they melt into the shadows, I see a woman waiting, looking at us with curiosity. She has a hard edge to her, sharp eyes and patrician features that soften when Alessandro steps forward and says respectfully, ¡°Nonna.¡±

    He drops my hand and embraces her and as they kiss on both cheeks, I¡¯m mesmerized. Despite her severe wee, I can tell she is respected here and as Alessandro steps back to my side, he immediately takes my hand again and says with a slight edge to his voice, ¡°This is Winter.¡±

    Nonna looks at me intently, and I feel her razor-sharp stare prating through my defensiveyers. I¡¯m almost positive she knows everything about me from one lingering look and then she steps forward and, to my surprise, pulls me in for a hug.

    ¡°Mio bellissimo angelo, Benvenuto.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure what she even says, but Alessandroughs softly and says, ¡°I couldn¡¯t have said that better myself.¡±

    As she releases me, I whisper, ¡°What did she say?¡±

    He squeezes my hand. ¡°She said, wee home.¡±

    He must sense my confusion, because he grips my hand a little tighter. ¡°You can ask me anything, but not now. You¡¯re to go with Nonna and Jasmine. We have business to discuss.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving me.¡±

    I¡¯m worried about that, and he pulls me closer and whispers, ¡°Not for long. I¡¯ll be back as quick as I can. Don¡¯t worry, you are safer here than anyone and Jasmine will be right by your side.¡±

    Jasmine steps forward and reaches for my hand.

    ¡°Come, Winter. Nonna has arranged coffee, or something stronger if you prefer.¡±

    As we follow Nonna to what I¡¯m assuming will be the kitchen, I nce back and see Alessandro watching me leave with those dark, sexy eyes, glittering with something that should scare me but for some reason only makes me impatient for him to return.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ16

    ALESSANDRO

    The fact Winter is in my family home is surprisinglyforting. When I first fell in love with her, this is thest ce I wanted to bring her, but after everything that¡¯s happened, it¡¯s the only ce I can be certain she¡¯s safe. My home is everything you would expect from one that has spent centuries controlling crime. Riches steeped in history and old money that funds a new modern life.

    As Angelo walks beside me, I can tell he¡¯s deep in thought and so am I. Leaving Winter was hard because she is the only thing that upies my thoughts and has done since she was taken. Now she¡¯s back, I¡¯m not certain of our future except for one thing. Hers is with me if I spend the rest of my life trying.

    Angelo says in his deep voice, ¡°Your home is impressive.¡±

    ¡°I suppose.¡±

    I gaze around me dismissively because it¡¯s a sight I¡¯m used to, having grown up here for the best part of my life. When my father left, I stayed and was only given my freedom to attend Rockwell Academy, where I met my friends. I wonder if my grandfather regrets that decision now.

    I can tell Angelo has something he wants to say because the silence is an unnatural one and so I guide him into a different room than the one we are heading for. As we walk into the living room, the heavy drapes conceal the magnificent gardens outside and the dimmplight creates drama where it definitely isn¡¯t needed.

    I head across to the table by the window where a decanter of whiskey resides and pour us two sses, nodding toward the couch.

    ¡°Whatever¡¯s on your mind, say it before we meet with my grandfather.¡±

    Angelo nods, taking the ss from my hand and facing me with a contemtive expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s Winter.¡±

    ¡°I guessed as much.¡±

    I face him with a brooding stare, and he surprises me by saying with a sigh. ¡°I want her to stay here with you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I¡¯m surprised at that because Angelo is overly protective of his twin, and I always knew I would have a fight on my hands when he wanted to return home with her.

    Sighing, he twists the tumbler of amber liquid in his hands and sighs heavily. ¡°She needs stability. Our family home is different to the one that stood before it, and despite Jasmine¡¯s assurances that she will look after her, I believe it¡¯s a different sort of care she needs right now.¡±

    ¡°Say it and it will be arranged.¡±

    His lips twist into a sardonic smile. ¡°The type of care she needs is love, Alessandro.¡±

    ¡°Love.¡± I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m hearing him right, and heughs softly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the way she looks at you. Even with her memory on hold, she sees something in you that makes her happy. God knows why, but it¡¯s obvious.¡±

    He rolls his eyes. ¡°I can tell she¡¯sfortable around you and that¡¯s just what she needs right now. To rx and possibly open up to someone. Allow the bad memories to be crushed by new happy ones and I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re the man for the job.¡±

    ¡°The only man.¡± I growl and he shakes his head. ¡°Just take care of her and keep me updated. Bring her back to us, that¡¯s all I ask.¡±

    For some reason, his words make me emotional because earning his eptance of the situation means more than he will ever realize. Angelo isn¡¯t just one of my closest friends, he¡¯s like a brother to me. They all are and entrusting me with his precious twin is the greatest gift he could ever gift me.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    My voice is rough and outlined in emotion and his dark, glittering eyes fix on me with a turbulent warning.

    ¡°She¡¯s my only blood, Alessandro. She¡¯s all I¡¯ve got. Bring her back.¡±

    I nod and swallow hard because I don¡¯t want him to see how weak this is making me. I need to be strong and powerful to cope with the possibility Winter may never recover from the trauma of the past few years. Whatever Massimo did to her has had a devastating effect and as my thoughts turn to the monster currently wounded, but not dead, I growl ominously, ¡°We have a visit to make.¡±

    Angelo nods and I see the darkness swirl around him like the deadliest storm about to break and as we stand, we do so with one aim in mind. To make Massimo Duren pay for his crimes against our family.

    We head to my grandfather¡¯s den, where he is waiting to fill us in. The ever-present soldiers are positioned at every turn, watching us move past with dark curiosity. They know I am the Don¡¯s heir and Imand a certain respect, but even I understand I must earn that if I am ever to gain their loyalty.

    They respect my grandfather through past actions and he has lived a long and vengeful life because he is always one step ahead of his enemies and the soldiers who serve him hold a deep love for him. He treats them well and yet is hard and cruel when it counts, and I¡¯ve learned a lot from him over the years.

    As we stop outside his den, I take a deep breath and then nod to the soldier guarding the door and as he opens it, the scent of cigar smoke and brandy reaches out and draws me into the familiar.

    ¡°Alessandro.¡± My grandfather¡¯s low, deep voice calls me in, and I move to his side and embrace him as expected. I kiss him on both cheeks, as is customary and he nods his approval and gestures to one of two seats ced opposite his own. Angelo approaches and shakes his hand, and I can tell my friend has his respect as he says, ¡°Don Sontauro, I am honored to wee you to my home.¡±

    ¡°Don Majerio, I am your loyal servant and must thank you from the bottom of my heart for bringing my sister home.¡±

    My grandfather nods, a contemtive glint in his eye, and as Angelo takes the seat beside me, he hands us both a ss of his favorite poison.

    ¡°Then we drink to a strong alliance.¡±

    We raise our sses and, as we drain them, I wonder what he has in mind. We both owe him our souls and knowing my grandfather, he will enjoy possessing them and will waste no time in calling in the favor.

    ¡°Massimo.¡± My grandfather shakes his head. ¡°The madness was distressing to watch. Portia was right to bring it to my attention.¡±

    Thinking of my grandfather¡¯s mistress, I¡¯m still queasy about the whole set up and the twinkle in his eye doesn¡¯t make me feel any better as he says with pleasure, ¡°An enjoyable trip that was cut short. I won¡¯t leave my return one so long.¡±

    Heughs at the disgust on my face and whispers, ¡°Don¡¯t judge me because until you walk in a man¡¯s shoes, you haven¡¯t earned the right. Maybe one day you will tread the same path. Many of our ancestors learned the lesson and realized the importance of options.¡±

    Like my friend beside me, I have zero intentions of that and just nod politely to bring an end to this disturbing conversation. My grandfather sighs heavily. ¡°I am happy to wee Winter back into the family. I am guessing she will be family, given the lengths my grandson has gone to.¡± He looks slyly at Angelo, probably to gauge his reaction, and my friend just nods and says firmly, ¡°I would be honored if Winter was weed into such a fine family as the Majerio one.¡±

    My grandfather puffs on his cigar and appears to be in a thoughtful mood and I say hastily, ¡°You have something we want.¡±

    As he blows out the smoke rings, he chuckles. ¡°I wondered how long it would take you. I expected you to be eager to y with our new guest.¡±

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Under lock and key, although his amodation is not as salubrious as the one your friend here will enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Can we see him?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Angelo is as desperate as I am, and my grandfather nods.

    ¡°Of course. Allow me to apany you.¡±

    I stare at him in surprise because my grandfather doesn¡¯t usually get involved in the hard stuff anymore. He prefers to let his enforcers earn their generous pay, but I¡¯m guessing, as always, he¡¯s testing me, ensuring I¡¯m capable of taking the top job and making him proud.

    As we follow him through the double doors that lead out onto the terrace, I take a deep breath of Sicilian air. It always calms my raging thoughts because my homnd may be turbulent and unforgiving, steeped in retribution and sinister dealings, but it¡¯s always been a ce I love with all my heart.

    Sicily runs through my veins and is a possessive bitch. She owns my soul and keeps me grounded and is the woman who scripted my life n. I belong here, I always have and yet I wanted more. I wanted it all. To be free of the shit that makes up my DNA and try to live a normal life. I was a fool. This is normal life-to me, anyway, and I see that clearly. Now Winter is by my side, I know this is our home. It felt so right bringing her here, and as soon as we stepped inside, the realization hit me hard. America may be my second love, but Sicily will always be my first, and I belong here. I always did.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ17

    WINTER

    I am overawed by everything that¡¯s happened, but this house and this woman have stunned me. It¡¯s as if history is seeping from the walls and reaching out to pull me in. Whispers from the past apany me along the impressive corridors as we follow silently behind a queen. The regal way she glides rather than walks tells me she¡¯s a powerful force in this world.

    Jasmine is nervous beside me, and I wonder about that. Maybe she can also sense the importance of this asion. As we follow Nonna into a huge kitchen, I feel immediately at home in the warm and weing space.

    A maid stands to attention, apparently shocked by the invasion and almost bows as Nonna snaps, ¡°Maria, i miei ospiti hanno bisogno di un rinfresco. Lo prenderemo al tavolo.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure what she says, but the maid nods and scurries to the huge range cooker as Nonna points to the chairs set around a marble-topped table. ¡°Excuse the informality, but sometimes a good dose of homeliness is what¡¯s needed after a hard journey.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jasmine sounds grateful about that, and I nod in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s so kind of you.¡±

    Nonna raises her eyes. ¡°One thing you should realize, my angel, is that I am not kind.¡± Sheughs softly. ¡°I am a mafia wife and kindness has no ce in my world. Duty is the driving force and an eptance of the situation, but one thing you should both learn and fast is that kindness gets you nowhere.¡±

    I¡¯m shocked and a little worried about that and I¡¯m guessing Jasmine is too, because she catches my eye and smiles tentatively. Probably now isn¡¯t the time to call Nonna out on that, so we just nod meekly and take our seats, just grateful to sit down.

    Nonna sits opposite and her sharp expression makes me a little ufortable and then she addresses Jasmine. ¡°You are married to a don. Does he treat you well?¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± The slight smile on Jasmine¡¯s face settles my heart. At least my brother loves her. It¡¯s obvious by the sparkle in her eyes and Nonna sighs. ¡°Young love, I had that once.¡±

    She shakes her head. ¡°It took a while to grow because mine was an arranged marriage and at the beginning, I fought the decision.¡±

    This is interesting and I can sense Jasmine is as fascinated as I am as Nonna leans forward and the devilish glint in her eyes makes us both smile.

    ¡°I soon learned the power of a woman over even the strongest man, and when I wielded it, I brought him to his knees. If you like, I can educate you both, but I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t need any pointers from an old and weary woman like myself.¡±

    We make to disagree, and sheughs out loud.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need my help. I already see two men who will do anything to ce the happiness in your eyes. I just hope you are strong enough to deal with what happens when that light fades and they move on to the next in line.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure of the point of this conversation because I am already married and, ording to Alessandro, my light died years ago and so I say tentatively, ¡°Do you know my husband?¡±

    It¡¯s as if Voldemort is in the room because both women appear nervous and nce around them fearfully.

    Jasmine reaches for my hand and Nonna sighs heavily. ¡°Your husband is a dead man.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± I blink in disbelief, because how did I not know this?

    Jasmine reaches across and squeezes my hand reassuringly as Nonna says harshly, ¡°I understand you have lost your memory. Be prepared because when it returns, you may not like what you discover.¡±

    She stares at me with a very hard re. ¡°You have been brought here to start again. My grandson is infatuated with you. He has sacrificed a great deal to set you free from your life, and you should be grateful for that.¡±

    Jasmine says tentatively, ¡°I don¡¯t think now is¡­¡±

    ¡°Now is the perfect time.¡± Nonna peers across the table and her stone, cold stare unnerves me-a lot.

    ¡°Alessandro will be the Don of the Majerio family. It¡¯s a title that bears great responsibility. He will need to marry well, and another man¡¯s cast offs are not eptable considering his position.¡±

    ¡°I really must¡­¡± Jasmine speaks up bravely, but Nonna holds up her hand and says harshly, ¡°A mafia bride must be a virgin on her wedding night. The fact you¡¯ve been married before, my dear Winter, that means you are not. So, I ask you one thing.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡± I can guess what¡¯sing as she sighs and leans forward, staring deep into my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close. Resist him for his own sake. As I said before, choosing a mafia wife is a business decision. Nothing less. Marriage for power and a bride who will devote her entire life to continuing the line.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°I disagree.¡±

    Jasmine speaks up and appears angry. ¡°I love my husband and he loves me. We are happy.¡±

    ¡°Was it arranged? Did he marry you for what your family could give him?¡± Nonna leans forward with interest as Jasmine looks away and says in a weaker voice. ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But nothing. I rest my case. I¡¯m also guessing you were a virgin on your wedding night.¡±

    Jasmine looks down and Nonna says triumphantly, ¡°You must know that Alessandro will do whatever it takes to make you fall in love with him. I am asking you not to for his own good. He will be seen as weak among our enemies and a fool. If he takes another man¡¯s wife, soiled goods, as they say, it will be seen as bad business. I¡¯m sorry to be direct, but I musty my cards on the table at the beginning before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure how I answer her, but I do, and I gather all my dignity around me and say firmly, ¡°Your request has been noted, but you forget one thing.¡±

    ¡°I doubt it but continue.¡±

    ¡°I may have lost my memory, but I¡¯m not stupid. Firstly, I am in no position to start anything with another man when I don¡¯t even remember my husband. For all I know, we were in love and happy and he is out there looking for me. You say he¡¯s dead¡­¡± I fix her with my own hard re and snap, ¡°Why should I believe you? I¡¯ve never met any of you and you could be ying me for a fool. So, in answer to your question, I didn¡¯t ask to be brought here. I don¡¯t remember your grandson, not really, and as for falling in love and marrying into this family, I¡¯ll pass on another wedding before I discover what happened to my husband. But one thing you should understand, Mrs. Majerio¡­¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡± Nonna regards me with interest as I hiss, ¡°If I did fall in love with Alessandro, I wouldn¡¯t let tradition get in the way of that. The life you speak of is cold and unfeeling, but I want more than that. I don¡¯t want to be a mafia wife locked in an emotionally retarded contract just to produce the next cold-blooded killer, so if anything, I pity you making that your life¡¯s work.¡±

    I am fuming with anger. How dare she warn me off something that isn¡¯t even a thing, anyway. The softugh beside me tells me Jasmine agrees, and I¡¯m surprised to witness a twinkle in the eye of the woman who riled me up.

    ¡°Well said, Winter. I can see why my grandson wants you. Just consider what I said. It will be clearer the longer you spend here. You will discover how life works in Sicily and conclude I¡¯m right. It¡¯s nothing personal, my dear, just business. I hope you understand.¡±

    She stands and says pleasantly, ¡°Allow me to show you both to your respective rooms. I¡¯m guessing you would like to freshen up, or possibly take an early night. Tomorrow will be a brighter day for everyone and Winter¡­¡±

    She smiles as if she¡¯s the sweetest old woman in the world. ¡°Anything you need,e and find me. I want your stay here to be a good one, despite what you¡¯ve just heard.¡±

    As we follow her out, Jasmine rubs my arm in a show of solidarity, and I offer her a tremulous smile. That was a battle I wasn¡¯t expecting, and she could have probably saved her words because until I find Winter, I¡¯m in no position to fall in love with anyone, even my gorgeous friend who has somehow been my guiding light through the madness.

    Yes, there is something about Alessandro Majerio that is telling me that I have arrived in the middle of our story, and I wonder what the ending will bring.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ18

    ALESSANDRO

    We follow my grandfather outside and the usual buggy is waiting to take us the short distance to the headquarters. It¡¯s the building set some way from the house that he prefers to conduct his business in. A huge space constructed to look like a separate house, but inside the rooms are concrete and steel. The old Italian fa?ade of a traditional building is a cunning disguise for what goes on inside.

    As we exit the buggy, the cameras set up all around the perimeter follow our progress and as we enter through the huge oak studded door, I take in a breath of pure evil. Tormented souls, centuries old, scream at us to go back because one thing¡¯s certain in this crypt of the damned, you only get out if my grandfather says so.

    Angelo is silent as we make our way down the dark, foreboding corridor to a steel door at the end, which is one of many that upy this building. Offices, cells and the hospital, as my grandfather refers to his torture chamber, all make up a floor n any realtor would run from screaming for salvation.

    ¡°Buona sera, Don Majerio.¡±

    The enforcer nods with respect and my grandfather says in his deep authoritarian voice, ¡°Antonio, I trust our guest is waiting.¡±

    He nods and swings open the door, allowing us to pass through and I blink in disbelief when I see the unexpected frail body sitting in a wheelchair in the center of the dank, depressing room.

    Strip lighting gives no indication of what time of day it is, and the polished marble floor is the best possible surface to clean the remnants of a person¡¯s body from life.

    The walls are concrete and appear old and crumbling under the weight of the horrors it¡¯s witnessed through the years. However, the current resident of this halfway house to hellmands my attention because slumped in the chair and appearing as if he died already, is Massimo Duren.

    Once powerful Mafia Don feared and respected throughout the world is hovering between hell and damnation as he appears to be dead already.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I hiss and my grandfather shrugs, heading over to the wheelchair and jerking his thumb toward his guest.

    ¡°What¡¯s left of a tyrant, I¡¯m guessing. Whatever your woman gave him did our job for us.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Angelo growls beside me because this is an anti-climax of the most frustrating kind.

    A man steps forward who hovered close to the walls, wearing a white coat and carrying a clipboard of all things.

    ¡°Um, Doctor Giovanni, sir.¡± He stutters, ncing between us all and my grandfather says pleasantly, ¡°Luca, why don¡¯t you bring my grandson and our distinguished guest up to speed on the patient¡¯s progress?¡±

    Clearing his throat, the doctor looks down at his clipboard more for reassurance, I¡¯m guessing, because both Angelo¡¯s and my own anger are filling the space with rage and retribution.

    ¡°It appears the gentleman suffered a massive stroke. His brain activity is normal, but his body is paralyzed. He has no control of it and is locked inside his own body with no hope of recovery.¡±

    ¡°A stroke?¡± Angelo says in disbelief. ¡°Can he hear us?¡±

    The doctor nods.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± I growl, moving closer to peer into the eyes of the man I wanted to tear apart personally.

    ¡°His brain function is normal, and he reacts through expression in his eyes. He understands everything but has no way ofmunicating.¡±

    ¡°Will he survive?¡±

    I am keen to hear the answer to this because if he dies before I¡¯ve made his life a living hell, I¡¯ll consider him lucky.

    ¡°He could live several years in this state. It¡¯s the worst kind of condition for the person affected this way. If the patient is left, they will die naturally, but if they are fed intravenously and monitored, they could live out the rest of their days for several years.¡±

    ¡°So, Alessandro, Angelo.¡±

    My grandfather looks at us with interest. ¡°The question is, what do you want to do about this interesting development?¡±

    I nce at Angelo and his eyes mirror mine. The pain in them too raw to let Massimo dodge our particr brand of justice even though it appears he already has. He will never experience the pain of being tortured to death. Never discover what it¡¯s like to be cut apart, piece by piece. Whatever we do to him won¡¯t affect him at all and I never believed for one moment I would be faced with a decision like this.

    Angelo stands before him and stares into Massimo¡¯s eyes and the dark stare he gives him makes my soul cower in fear.

    ¡°He will pay regardless.¡± Angelo hisses and his lip curls in disgust as he addresses the man himself.

    ¡°You took something that belonged to us, and you broke her. She is safe now and will heal and be the kind, loving, beautiful woman she is inside. You will not. You will suffer for as long as I say you will, knowing your own wife now lies in another man¡¯s bed.¡±

    I nce up in surprise as Angelo reveals the path this is going to take and just the pain in Massimo¡¯s eyes tells me his words have found their mark.

    I step forward.

    ¡°Don Sontauro is right. Imogen is married to a Bratva Don and loves him with all her heart. She hated you, detested you, and couldn¡¯t wait to escape.¡±

    Only the madness in Massimo¡¯s heart is preventing him from seeing the facts. He truly believed Charlotte was his wife, despite having buried his own wife years ago. He imagines she lives and that will be his greatest pain picturing her with another man, just as I had to do when he took Winter from me. I understand the pain of that and the nightmares it brings, knowing there is nothing you can do about it.

    Angelo curls his lip in disgust and delivers blow upon verbal blow.

    ¡°Her husband has taken your empire and together theymand your army and run your businesses. They live in your home and enjoy the luxuries you paid for, knowing you will rot to death picturing their happiness. Theyugh at you, and they have beenughing at you the entire time. How does it feel knowing they pity rather than fear you?¡±

    We both lean forward and stare into his eyes, and I see the pain cutting him up from the inside out. It¡¯s obvious and yet we¡¯re not lifting a finger to touch him. It¡¯s interesting how much more effective the mind is as a weapon, especially when his was scrambled years ago.

    ¡°Just so you know, Massimo¡­¡±

    I spit in his eyes. ¡°I have my woman back by my side. Winter is safe despite what you did to her, and you will never hurt her again. Oh, and if you think this is over, it¡¯s only just begun.¡±

    Angelo nods. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve death. You deserve to be locked into your own mad brain and live with yourself for eternity. For now, we will leave you with your nightmares, knowing you are powerless against them. Say hi to your new home, Massimo, because you only get to leave when we¡¯ve had our fun. Then we will pay for you to rot in hell inside an institution and pay them well to keep you alive for as long as possible.¡±

    My grandfatherughs but it has no humor in it and hees and stands beside us, also peering into Massimo¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s interesting how men who think they are great are often confused by their own reflection. There are four of us in this room whomand and determine people¡¯s fate. We believe we have that right. We do not. But we do it anyway. That¡¯s why we have no mercy, Massimo. You may consider we are brothers in arms, following the same path. You stumbled on yours years ago and somehow the evil in you manifested into madness. Some may say you put a dog down when it loses its mind. Those people are good people and we have just established we are not. Evil against evil, nobody will ever win, but in your case, we already have.¡±

    He turns to us and snarls, ¡°Have your fun then move him out. He offends my eyes and just knowing he is here causes a cancer in my beautiful home. Only great men deserve great endings. He has proven he doesn¡¯t deserve that title.¡±

    With onest disgusted look, my grandfather turns and leaves the room and, as the door ms behind him, I say to the doctor. ¡°Keep him alive.¡±

    As we turn away, I expect my heart to be lighter, relieved even, as if justice has been done. I¡¯m not surprised to find I¡¯m not even close to that. Massimo¡¯sst days on earth will turn into years because I have no humanity left inside me where it concerns him.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ19

    WINTER

    I am alone for the first time. Nonna showed me to a guest room and even though it¡¯s luxury on a grand scale, it scares me. Jasmine was shown to a different room and despite asking to stay with me, I could tell she was tired and so I pretended I wanted to be alone. I¡¯m not.

    Something is terrifying me. After hearing the harsh, brutal words of Alessandro¡¯s grandmother, I no longer feel wee here. She is tolerating me because this is what her grandson wants, but even though we are just friends, she believes it could be something else.

    He loves me. I rey the moment he said it over and over again and the fact it wraps around my heart and fills me with happiness makes me feel so guilty about that. I only know what they tell me and who knows if that¡¯s the truth. Until my memory returns, I can¡¯t make any decisions and as much as I want to fall into Alessandro¡¯s arms where I feel so safe, I know I have no right to be there.

    Nonna was right. I am another man¡¯s wife. No longer a virgin and now don¡¯t qualify for the job of Alessandro¡¯s future one. I¡¯m shocked that I¡¯m disappointed about that. Why don¡¯t I want to find my husband? He¡¯s dead. Nonna¡¯s words tell me one thing, but it was obvious it isn¡¯t a physical state. Somewhere he is breathing and one day he will find me. I will be punished.

    I shiver with fear because deep inside I¡¯m waiting for it to happen, which means it¡¯s happened before. I am always being punished. Domestic abuse. That¡¯s what they told me and the fading bruises on my face and neck tell me they¡¯re right. Did he try to kill me? Or did somebody else? My world is a scary ce right now, and something inside me is telling me it always was.

    The darkness is oppressive despite themplight that illuminates the shadows in the room. The night sky is as ck as my heart and as I stand by the window, there aren¡¯t any stars to shine and guide my way. I wonder where I go from here. Part of me wants to stay, the other wants to leave immediately.

    But I don¡¯t want to leave Alessandro, despite what his grandmother says. He is my lifeline and without him, I am struggling under the waves of despair that are threatening to pull me under.

    A soft knock on the door makes me jump and, wondering if Jasmine hase to find me. I say with a stutter, ¡°Co¡­e in.¡±

    As the door opens, my heart flutters when the object of my thoughts fills the doorway, his eyes glittering in the darkness like a predatory beast sizing up his kill.

    ¡°Am I disturbing you?¡±

    His husky tones make my heart leap and I say shyly, ¡°No, pleasee in.¡±

    His body fills the room and I swallow hard because I can¡¯t tear my eyes away from him. There¡¯s something somanding about Alessandro Majerio. From his wild shoulder length hair that has been tamed into a ponytail, the rough stubble on his face and the dark prating eyes usually covered by shade. He wears his ck tailored suit paired with an partly buttoned ck silk shirt, showing off a tanned and buffed torso that is scripted by dark tribal ink. His pants sit low on his hips and the leather shoes he wears must have cost a small fortune.

    Yes, Alessandro is a magnificent man, and I can¡¯t ignore the power that surrounds him whenever he is near.

    It¡¯s as if I¡¯m so small inparison, and he makes me shy and as he sits on the bed, he pats the space beside him.

    ¡°Come, we need to talk.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Like a docile servant, I do as he asks and am surprised when he reaches for my hand andces our fingers together.

    ¡°I will say this again.¡± His husky voice reaches out and settles my heart. ¡°You are safe here and nothing will hurt you again all the time I am beside you.¡±

    ¡°But how?¡±

    ¡°How what?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here forever. You have a life, Alessandro, and I¡¯m conscious I have steamed into it and blown it apart. You have a family; a job and I have¡­¡± I break off and sigh. ¡°I have unanswered questions and a life that is hiding from me right now. I should just stay here until I remember, or then again, perhaps I should head back with my brother and Jasmine. They are my family, I guess.¡±

    For a moment there is silence and then he surprises me by saying, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    I¡¯m a little shocked at that because, for some reason, it¡¯s as if nobody has ever asked me that.

    I consider my answer and then say sadly, ¡°I want my memory back.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± He squeezes my hand and says with a sigh. ¡°Be careful what you wish for, Winter. Some may say you¡¯ve had a lucky escape, forgetting the past. Your future is what counts now and it can be anything you want it to be. You are young, in good health and have people who love you surrounding you. The world is yours for the taking and you just need to say the word and we will arrange it for you.¡±

    ¡°We?¡±

    ¡°Me, your brother and your friends. We all want the best for you, and we always have.¡±

    ¡°My friends.¡± I roll the word around my mind and resist the urge toy my head on his shoulder, because for some reason I am desperate to be close to him.

    ¡°Yes, do you remember when I spoke of Rockwell Academy?¡±

    I nod and his voice softens. ¡°There were seven of us living in a house. Angelo, me, Ivan, Flynn, Malik and Emma, your friend.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± I wish I did because it sounds as if I was happy there and he says gently, ¡°You wanted your freedom, but Angelo made that impossible. He forced you to move in with us and insisted you brought your roommate to keep youpany.¡±

    ¡°Why would he do that?¡±

    ¡°Because he loves you and, well, your father had a different future for you mapped out.¡±

    ¡°My father?¡± I am struggling to picture him and Alessandro snarls, ¡°After graduation you were to be married to a man your father chose.¡±

    ¡°My husband?¡±

    He nods. ¡°It turns out your father promised you to his friend Massimo Duren and one night you never came home.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± I¡¯m so afraid for my past self and Alessandro growls, ¡°We learned you were taken by a teacher to Massimo¡¯s house, where he married you and kept you prisoner. The only time we saw you was when the asion dictated it and to the world, you appeared happy.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I was.¡±

    Alessandro hisses, ¡°You were far from happy. It was evident in your eyes and I¡¯m guessing you were made to put on a show for our eyes only. What hold did he have over you, Winter? What did he threaten you with to make you do everything he asked?¡±

    His words bounce around my mind like the draw for the lottery and yet none of themes up with the answer I need.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± I ce my head in my hands and whisper, ¡°I hate this, Alessandro. There is something holding me back from seeing through the fog. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s so important to remember. I have nothing but anxiety and a fear of being punished, but I don¡¯t remember why.¡±

    I turn into his chest, allowing his strong arm to wrap around me as I struggle to remember. As his hand rubs low circles on my back, he says with a catch to his voice, ¡°Would you like me to tell you how we became friends?¡±

    I nod, just grateful for any bit of information he can give me, and he says in a softer voice, ¡°When you came to Rockwell, Angelo warned us not to touch. You were under our protection because of the future waiting for you. You were to be a mafia bride and must remain untouched because if you went to your marital bed any less than a virgin, you wouldn¡¯t wake up the next morning.¡±

    I stiffen as Nonna¡¯s wordse back to haunt me and Alessandroughs softly, ¡°You were so strong, Winter. So curious and so afraid that you would never discover what it was like to experience the passion of your first kiss.¡±

    ¡°What are you telling me, Alessandro?¡±

    I pull back and stare up into his dark eyes that are brimming with passion, and he tilts my head to face him and whispers, ¡°You went there, anyway.¡±

    ¡°With you?¡±

    I hold my breath as he smiles. ¡°One night only, that was your request. Give you a memory to treasure in the dark days ahead.¡±

    The expression in his eyes and the emotions that swirl inside me are telling me he¡¯s speaking the truth. One night only sounds so familiar to me. Even a little of the fog clears in my mind as I let him inside and I¡¯m discovering he has every right to be there.

    ¡°Show me.¡± I whisper the words so quietly he raises his eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said show me what happened next.¡±

    I edge a little closer and, as his strong hand wraps around the back of my head, I lean in for something I want more than anything. His lips hover tantalizingly close to mine as he says, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Kiss me, Alessandro. One night only you said. Why do I have the feeling that it was the best night of my life?¡±

    As our lips touch, I close my eyes and my soul sighs with relief. His gentle pressure makes my heart ache as if he is frightened I will break. As I reach out and cup his face, I love the rough stubble against my fingers, and I lose myself in a kiss that¡¯s been a long timeing.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ20

    ALESSANDRO

    I couldn¡¯t stop now if I tried. Finally, Winter is in my arms where she belongs and despite everything, I believe we were always destined to find our way back to one another. Two years of torment after one night of passion tells me that night meant everything, to me, anyway. As I hold her in my arms, I feel so scared I will break her. I should be treading a careful path, but I can¡¯t resist the maic pull she has always held over me.

    It¡¯s the sweetest sensation in the world kissing the woman I love and despite her fragility, I want this more than life itself and I always did.

    Her soft moan against my lips makes my heart swell and as she holds my face in her gentle hands, I love every single fucking moment of this kiss. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s our first one and all the sweeter for the long wait we¡¯ve suffered to arrive at this point.

    There is no need to stop. I could kiss her all night and now we have started, there will be no stopping and as the minutes turn to hours, we just spend them in each other¡¯s arms.

    As the night falls into dawn, we have spent every precious minute touching, kissing and smiling into each other¡¯s eyes as we explore what this could be. I don¡¯t press any further because Winter needs to heal, and kissing is a step I never thought we would reach so soon after we came here.

    The sun inches its fingers through the drapes and warns us it¡¯s time to rise and I must physically tear myself from my position beside her because we have business to attend to.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    She looks anxious and I smile reassuringly. ¡°I should shower and change. Breakfast is at seven and bete at your peril.¡±

    She nces over at the clock by the bed and says with surprise, ¡°We¡¯ve been up all night.¡±

    ¡°So it would seem.¡± I chuckle and her eyes are wide as she whispers, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡®For keeping you from sleeping. You must be exhausted.¡±

    ¡°Are you?¡±

    She wrinkles up her forehead and I want to kiss every line away. ¡°No. I¡¯m not.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then you have your answer.¡±

    I sigh and say with regret. ¡°You should shower and change, too. Nonna has arranged a change of clothes and after breakfast¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She looks anxious and I say gently, ¡°You must spend time with Angelo. He leaves today and will be anxious to check on you.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s leaving me here?¡±

    ¡°Only if you¡¯re happy about that.¡±

    I am suddenly anxious because what if she wants to leave with them? I never considered that possibility for a second and now I¡¯m not so sure.

    ¡°I want to stay with you.¡± She appears shy as she speaks and the faint blush to her cheeks pulls me by her side in an instant.

    Cupping that gorgeous face in my hands, I kiss her long and leisurely and make no secret of my intentions. When I pull back, the spark of desire I see in her eyes mirrors my own and I say roughly, ¡°You are mine, Winter, and you were before you were snatched from my side. Don¡¯t feel guilty about this because you belong here.¡±

    ¡°But how will this work?¡±

    She seems sad all of a sudden, causing me to pull her against me to chase the shadows away.

    She whispers, ¡°I can¡¯t be with you, Alessandro.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I want to hear, baby.¡±

    I growl and try to make light of it, but she pushes me away and says almost bitterly, ¡°The first thing your grandmother told me was that you will inherit the title of Don Majerio.¡±

    ¡°She is right.¡± I¡¯m a little surprised this is a problem, and Winter sighs and moves across to the window.

    ¡°You will need a mafia wife, not a divorced woman like me. Your grandmother told me that and said if I loved you, I would put you first and honor the traditions of a family that abides by them.¡±

    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m hearing this and say angrily, ¡°Nonna said that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Alessandro, she was only speaking fact. Jasmine herself had nothing to say because she ticked all the boxes herself. I am soiled goods; another man¡¯s cast off and I have no right to be your queen. Maybe we should stay as friends for all our sakes because I don¡¯t think I¡¯m strong enough to fight this battle. Not now and it wouldn¡¯t be fair to you either.¡±

    ¡°So, what are you saying?¡±

    I almost can¡¯t speak, and she says firmly, ¡°I just want to be your friend and if you can¡¯t ept that, I will leave with Angelo today. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s for the best.¡±

    She turns away and I suppose my pride makes my decision a bad one because, without another word, I storm out of her room and m the door hard behind me. I will not allow her to make me weak. I will not beg and as for my grandmother, she had better have a very good exnation for this because now I¡¯m pissed, and God help my family if they are backing away from their word now.

    I waste no time and head straight for grandfather¡¯s den. I know he will be there. He always checks in with Salvatore before breakfast and I am not disappointed.

    As I open the door without the courtesy of a knock, Salvatore steps in front of him and says questioningly, ¡°Alessandro, I was unaware we had a meeting scheduled.¡±

    ¡°Move aside, Salvatore.¡± I growl and my grandfather¡¯s lowugh dispels the tension, and then his slow husky voice calls off his dog.

    ¡°Leave us, Salvatore. Alessandro obviously has something weighing heavily on his mind.¡±

    Salvatore fixes me with a hard look before moving silently away and as soon as the door closes behind him, my grandfather¡¯s eyes sparkle and he says roughly, ¡°Sit, Alessandro, and exin this disrespect.¡±

    I take my usual seat and lean forward, staring him hard in the eye and snarl, ¡°Nonna has overstepped the mark.¡±

    He leans back and shrugs. ¡°In what way?¡±

    ¡°She warned Winter off and told her she had no ce here. She was soiled goods and not fit to be a Don¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re surprised at that.¡±

    He shakes his head and smiles slyly. ¡°She speaks the truth, and you know it. She has not overstepped the mark. She has highlighted it.¡±

    ¡°But we had a deal.¡±

    The look in his eye would reduce a killer to train his gun on himself, but I stand my ground and face him off because I will not be treated as a fool.

    ¡°Alessandro. The deal we made was to liberate your friend. Job done, request fulfilled and now you must honor the agreement.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡± I face him down and hiss, ¡°You knew exactly what my interest in Winter was. At no point in the conversation did you inform me you expected me to marry somebody else.¡±

    ¡°Did you ask?¡± He fires back. ¡°I thought we raised you to understand our ways, Alessandro. A Don¡¯s wife must be a virgin on her wedding night. You would make this respected family aughingstock and Nonna was right to bring it to your attention. Winter is Massimo Duren¡¯s wife. That hasn¡¯t changed. The man locked in his own madness, who is a guest here of sorts. Winter Duren is now her brother¡¯s concern, not yours. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    As the truth hits home, I just stare at the wily old fox and realize I¡¯ve been yed. My grandfather agreed to help me to bring me to heel. He¡¯s right, there were no other guarantees than setting Winter free, but he¡¯s forgotten one important thing. I have his blood running through my veins and so I stand and lean over his desk, meeting him face to face and snarl, ¡°Then understand one thing, Grandfather, or should I say Don Majerio.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t even blink and just looks at me with curiosity as I snarl, ¡°If I can¡¯t marry Winter, then I won¡¯t marry. The Majerio bloodline stops with me, and your precious tradition will die with me.¡± I stand up and throw him a curt nod.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at breakfast, Don Majerio.¡±

    I turn and walk away with fire in my heart. I havee too far to give Winter up without a fight and knowing my grandfather, this will be the fight of my life.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ21

    WINTER

    Breakfast was as awkward as fuck because the atmosphere was so tense, I could cut it with a swipe of my finger. Alessandro is brooding about something and won¡¯t even meet my eye or anyone¡¯s for that matter and apparently Angelo notices too, given the concern he throws in his direction.

    Nonna is thoughtful and his grandfather silent and it¡¯s so wrong on every level and I¡¯m grateful when it¡¯s over and Angelo says firmly, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Don Majerio. Mrs. Majerio. If I may excuse Winter, I would like to spend some time with my sister.¡±

    I am so grateful for the excuse to leave and smiling my thanks, I follow my brother and Jasmine out of the room into the amazing,ndscaped gardens.

    Jasmine exhales sharply. ¡°Whoa, that was tense. I wonder what happened?¡±

    Angelo shakes his head. ¡°God help Alessandro. He¡¯s delivered them his soul and I pity him that.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I¡¯m curious and I don¡¯t miss the sharp stare Jasmine directs at him, causing him to sigh heavily.

    ¡°There¡¯s something you should know about Alessandro, Winter.¡±

    ¡°Will I like it?¡± I¡¯m concerned about that, and he shrugs. ¡°That depends on how you feel about him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my friend.¡±

    Jasmine rubs my arm and whispers, ¡°Is that what you feel in your heart?¡±

    We carry on walking toward the huge sparklingke, and I consider my feelings toward the brooding beast whoy beside me so tenderlyst night.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I falter and wonder if I should say anything and, thinking better of it, I sigh instead.

    ¡°I should return home with you. Wherever that may be.¡±

    Angelo looks worried and a silent signal passes between them, causing me to say irritably, ¡°Stop with the looks. What don¡¯t I know other than every fucking minute of my life until this point? Help me for God¡¯s sake, because I need you to fill in the gaps for me.¡±

    Jasmine whispers, ¡°Tell her, Angelo, it¡¯s only fair.¡±

    Now I¡¯m scared and he rolls his eyes and says irritably, ¡°Ok, but things may have changed.¡±

    ¡°What things?¡±

    I am so confused and hating every minute of this, and Angelo takes my hand and pulls me down beside him on the grass, cing his arm around my shoulders and for some reason something stirs in my mind.

    For a second he says nothing, and I give into the sensation we have done this before. Several times before and a faint memory of an orchardes back to me of the perfect scene that is shattered by a piercing scream. I don¡¯t hear him speak because I am a child again. He is beside me and I am cold. So very cold, despite the warm sunshine stroking our souls with light fingers.

    ¡°Angelo.¡± I whisper, and he stares at me with concern. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I remember.¡±

    He turns to face me with an urgent stare and says quickly, ¡°What do you remember?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve done this before. It was always our thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. What else?¡±

    ¡°I feel so desperate. Somebody is screaming. It¡¯s death, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Jasmine stares in shock as Angelo snarls. ¡°It was the day our father murdered our mother.¡±

    I nod, tears running down my face as I cast my mind back on the small child who learned the horror of what happens when a mafia wife reaches her use by date.

    Jasmine whispers, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Winter.¡±

    I gaze up and smile as if it¡¯s of no consequence.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Trust that the first memory to return is a bad one. Are there any good ones to follow, or should I stop trying now?¡±

    I try to make light of the situation but I¡¯m shaking inside, and Angelo says with a sigh. ¡°There is one important memory I believe you need help with.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    He resumes the position and this time I snuggle against him, loving how familiar this is. I have a memory and the sweetest part of all is that it¡¯s reminded me how much I love my twin.

    ¡°When Alessandro left Rockwell Academy, he didn¡¯t return here.¡±

    ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°Hollywood. His grandfather agreed to help him on the condition that when he died, Alessandro would return to Sicily and take his ce.¡±

    ¡°What happened to change that?¡±

    I¡¯m curious and Angelo says gently. ¡°He fell in love.¡±

    ¡°He did.¡±

    ¡°Yes. He fell in love with you, Winter, and when you were taken, it affected him in a way none of us sawing.¡±

    I fall silent because he told me as much himself and Angelo says with sadness, ¡°He couldn¡¯t let it rest. He was tortured picturing you with another. He threw himself into his work and was very sessful. We had a n to align ourselves with powerful families, to overthrow Massimo and bring you back to us. The best way to assure their loyalty was through marriage.¡±

    ¡°You did what?¡± I¡¯m stunned, and Jasmine nods beside me. ¡°It¡¯s how I met your brother. He came to my father and agreed to marry me for his loyalty.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± I stare at her in horror, and sheughs, throwing Angelo a loving gaze that settles my heart. ¡°We fell in love, so without the n, I wouldn¡¯t be as happy as I am now.¡±

    Angelo nods. ¡°Things worked out for us, and Flynn was no exception.¡±

    ¡°Flynn?¡±

    Angelo nods. ¡°He also yed his part along with Ivan, but it was Alessandro who made the biggest sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°What did he do?¡± I¡¯m almost afraid to ask and Angelo says with a hint of bitterness in his voice, ¡°He agreed to give up Hollywood and take up his position by his grandfather¡¯s side. Return to the family business on the condition his grandfather helped to set you free. You see, Don Majerio is the most respected mafia don in the world right now and his help would bring the other families into line. Massimo was the most feared and nobody would willingly go against him, so Alessandro started a mafia war just to bring you back to us.¡±

    ¡°He did that for me?¡±

    The tears spill when I see the enormity of what¡¯s been going on and it¡¯s almost too much toprehend. Then Angelo says coolly, ¡°You can¡¯t turn your back on him, Winter. Despite what you consider is right, your ce is by his side. He offered to marry you at Rockwell Academy, so our father couldn¡¯t use you for his own advantage. He fell in love with you and if you leave with us, you are condemning him to his own prison in your ce.¡±

    Angelo¡¯s words are harsh but find their mark and I contemte what he¡¯s asking.

    ¡°So, you think I should stay and fight for us to be together?¡±

    Angelo makes to speak, and I¡¯m surprised when Jasmine interrupts him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what we think, honey.¡±

    I smile at the fierce re she directs at her husband.

    ¡°Ask yourself how you¡¯d feel if you left him here? Would it matter to you? Can you imagine a life without him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to tell.¡± Angelo says angrily and I reply slowly, ¡°It¡¯s not.¡±

    They stare at me in surprise, and I shrug. ¡°I know in my heart I loved him once. It¡¯s so familiar whenever he is close. I¡¯m safe with him and it¡¯s as if my life isplete with him, save for one nagging sensation that just won¡¯t go away.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Angelo says quickly and I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. It¡¯s as if something is missing and I shouldn¡¯t be here. Could it be my husband? Maybe it seems wrong because I am still married to him.¡±

    Angelo looks as if he is auditioning for Satan¡¯s job as he growls, ¡°That man has no hold over you. He almost destroyed you, Winter, and now you are free. If you think something is holding you back, it¡¯s because he fucked with your mind. Let go of the past and ept it¡¯s better you remember nothing. You may sleep better at night. You have a new path to tread and this time the shoe is on the other foot because where Alessandro did whatever it took to set you free. It¡¯s your turn now. I¡¯m not pretending this will be easy but understand one thing. My sister was fearless, strong and brave. She would never back away from helping another and if I know my friend, that is exactly why he fell in love with you.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    As we sit looking across theke, Angelo¡¯s words hit a nerve. I can tell he¡¯s speaking the truth and somewhere deep inside, I also realize I¡¯m not going anywhere.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ22

    ALESSANDRO

    I need distance from my grandparents and fast. As soon as the others leave, I waste no time in pushing back from the table and heading straight for the gym. I realize I¡¯m showing them disrespect, but they earned it. They know how I feel about Winter and now they¡¯re telling me I¡¯m to marry a woman who has probably been chosen already.

    As I pass through the mansion, I must be dragging the darkness behind me because the soldiers I meet look anywhere but at me and as I near the gym, I growl to the nearest one. ¡°I need a sparring partner. You¡¯ll do.¡±

    He falters and I growl, ¡°Now!¡±

    He obviously knows better than to refuse and heads unhappily behind me as we head for the gym that is tagged onto the pool house. As soon as we step inside, I reach for the kit in my locker and note he does the same. We are encouraged to work out as much as possible to keep in fighting shape, and every soldier here spends a considerable amount of time in this very room. However, I spend more and am currently unbeaten in the ring. Only Ivan is my equal and I wish like fuck he was here now because I need to punch my way out of my bad mood before I head off to find Winter.

    I owe her an apology for walking out on her and I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s packing her bags right now to leave with Angelo and his wifeter today.

    As I step into the ring, bare chested and barefooted, I watch the soldier strap on his padding, which immediately tells me he¡¯s lost before we¡¯ve even begun. It¡¯s as much about mental strength as physical and he has just informed me he¡¯s shit scared of being hurt.

    Too fucking bad.

    It takes five blows to knock him out cold and I almost growl with frustration. What was that? Pathetic. Another soldier heads through the door and immediately regrets it when I step over the body of one and snarl, ¡°Take his ce.¡±

    I don¡¯t even get the previous one medical attention because I¡¯m too fired up to care. These men know the score and if they can¡¯t take the heat, they may as well be dead already.

    This one is more skilled, and it takes ten blows to knock him out and sighing, I look at the two men groaning beneath my feet and my angry roar fills the space. The door clicks open, and I see my grandfather regarding me with a malevolent gleam in his eye and I snap, ¡°Do you fancy your chances?¡±

    He shrugs and approaches the ring, looking with disgust at the bodies still moaning on the floor and snaps, ¡°Get the fuck out of here.¡±

    On hearing his voice, they crawl to the side and somehow manage to drag their sorry asses to the changing room and my grandfather says with angercing every word, ¡°Pull yourself together, Alessandro, and don¡¯t be a child. You are a man, and we deal with our problems in a more calcting way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m open to suggestions.¡±

    I face him off, my chest heaving and the sweat dripping down my body, my hair wild around my shoulders and the caveman inside me surfaces.

    My grandfather throws me a towel and a bottle of water, and I catch them in each hand and he shakes his head as if disappointed with me.

    ¡°Do you think I wanted to marry Nonna?¡±

    I take a swig of water and don¡¯t even bother to reply.

    He moves closer and says roughly, ¡°It was arranged by our fathers. A union to bring our families together into one powerful dynasty. I didn¡¯t understand at the time, but she was perfect for me. Strong, beautiful and astute. The perfect Don¡¯s wife.¡±

    I shrug and say nothing, and he sighs heavily. ¡°At the time, I thought I was in love with a dancer. Grace Monroe was her name, and she intrigued me. I was besotted and needed to spend every waking minute I had with her and for the most part, I did. We were happy, I was happy, and I wanted to marry her. Then my father stepped in and bought her a one-way ticket to America. He told her if she stayed in Sicily, he couldn¡¯t guarantee her safety. He decided my fate for me.¡±

    ¡°So you understand how that feels.¡±

    I stare at him with a dark expression, and he nods. ¡°I know exactly how that feels and yet I knew my ce. I married Nonna, and she made me extremely happy. She was everything my family wanted for me, and I couldn¡¯t fault her. We have enjoyed a long and happy marriage because we both epted our ce in it. She gave me three children, and it was unfortunate only one of them was a boy who grew up to be a big disappointment to me because, like you, he thought he had a choice.¡±

    ¡°Is that what I am, a big disappointment?¡± I¡¯m mildly curious, and he shrugs. ¡°You could be. It depends on your decision now.¡±

    ¡°My decision, grandfather, is final. I will only marry one woman and if that¡¯s not to your liking, then I¡¯ll live in sin, as they say.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    If I expected him to be angry, I¡¯m surprised because he merelyughs out loud as if I cracked the most amusing joke.

    ¡°Have your fun, Alessandro, I understand you have some time to make up, but when the dust settles, you will see I am right. There is nothing stopping you from setting Winter up in an apartment nearby. Mistresses have more fun, anyway.¡±

    ¡°Like Portia, nice tits, by the way.¡±

    The angry snarl on my grandfather¡¯s face tells me I¡¯ve hit a nerve, and he hisses, ¡°Now you go too far. When you have walked in my shoes, you have a right toment. Until then, you will honor our agreement and do what the fuck I tell you to. You have three months from today. Enjoy your woman and make ns for the future, but they don¡¯t include making her your wife. Do I make myself clear?¡±

    ¡°Perfectly.¡±

    As he turns to leave, I say roughly, ¡°Don¡¯t go saving for a wedding, grandfather. I meant what I said.¡±

    ¡°Three months, Alessandro, and you will learn that I always win in the end.¡±

    As he leaves, I sink to my heels and ce my head in my hands. Three months, he says. A lot can happen in that time and one thing he appears to have forgotten is that when he dies, I can make my own fucking rules and there will be nobody who can stop me from doing what the hell I want.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ23

    WINTER

    It¡¯s strange saying farewell to my brother and his wife after recently discovering them again.

    As we stand in the courtyard, it hasn¡¯t escaped me that one important person is missing. Angelo tried to call him but his phone cut straight to voicemail and as their cars that are taking them to the airfield roll to a stop, I nce around me nervously because what if he¡¯s gone? What will I do then? Perhaps I should leave and recuperate with people who actually appear to care for me.

    As the final bag is ced in the trunk, I observe Angelo shake Don Majerio¡¯s hand and thank him for everything. Jasmine steps forward and hugs me hard, whispering, ¡°Call if it gets too much. Angelo wille and get you; you only have to say the word.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Alessandro wille back?¡±

    I whisper, and she nods, smiling through her anxious frown.

    ¡°Of course, he wille back.¡±

    As she says the words, she looks past me, and her expression rxes as she smiles. ¡°In fact, if I¡¯m not mistaken, he already did.¡±

    As I turn, my heart goes into freefall when I see him step into the light of the courtyard, freshly showered with his hair slicked back and his ck shades on. He looks strong and brooding, his tight t-shirt barely containing the rippling muscles that are struggling to be set free and the ink on his biceps make me weak at the knees.

    My man, I know he is and as hees to stand beside me, Jasmine moves away. He leans down and whispers huskily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for walking out on you, baby. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    His fingersce with mine and he tugs me gently to his side and as Angelo approaches us, he throws Alessandro a hard stare. ¡°Are you good?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°And your problem?¡±

    ¡°What problem?¡±

    I don¡¯t even begin to understand what they are talking about, but the tears well in my eyes when Angelo steps toward him and they hug it out as only the best of friends can do. The emotion is tangible and even Jasmine can¡¯t tear her eyes away and I hear Angelo whisper, ¡°Look after my girl.¡±

    ¡°I always will.¡± Alessandro replies.

    For some reason, I know I am meant to be standing here by Alessandro¡¯s side, watching my brother leave with his wife. It¡¯s as if this scene was always meant to happen and I¡¯m not second guessing my decision at all. I wish I could shake the uneasiness I have that follows me around like an Angel on my shoulder, whispering that I will never be happy until I remember something important from my past.

    Angelo leaves me untilst and my tears fall as he takes me in his arms and buries his face in my hair. His hand wraps around the back of my head and pulls me in close, and I love how secure he makes me feel.

    As he kisses the top of my head, he sighs heavily and whispers, ¡°I hate leaving you for a second, but I have business that won¡¯t wait another day. I will always be here for you, Winter. I always have been, and you only have to say the word and I wille and get you, night or day. Whenever you need me, I will make it back to your side.¡±

    He pulls away and stares past me and I can almost touch the intensity of the exchange between the two friends even though I can¡¯t see it and Angelo says with a deep voice that means business, ¡°Take care of her. I¡¯m relying on you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask.¡± Alessandro sounds emotional, which shows me how close they are.

    With onest kiss, Angelo and Jasmine step into the middle car and, as the doors close, it immediately pulls away.

    As the car disappears down the long driveway, it tears my heart in two and as Alessandro¡¯s hand finds mine, I register that we are now alone. The rest of the family has disappeared inside, and I wonder what happens next on this incredible journey.

    He spins me around to face him and I almost step back at the emotion in his eyes as he pulls me against his chest and, leaning down, whispers, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°For staying.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave.¡± As I pull away, I stare up the magnificent beast before me and say shyly, ¡°I may not remember loving you, Alessandro but I feel it.¡±

    I reach up and cup his cheek and love how he leans into it and his eyes close for the briefest second as I say softly,

    ¡°I love you, Alessandro. It¡¯s not a memory, it¡¯s part of my soul and imagining walking away from you caused me the greatest pain, and there was never any doubt that I would stay to fight for you.¡±

    ¡°To fight?¡±

    He looks confused, and I inject a little steel into my voice. ¡°Your family doesn¡¯t want me here, that¡¯s pretty obvious, but I believe you do and that¡¯s all that matters. They think I¡¯m soiled goods, well who the fuck cares about that? I don¡¯t and I¡¯m guessing neither do you. I will stand by your side and fight them all if it makes you happy because I owe you a lot more than my grateful thanks for rescuing me from something my heart tells me was wrong. Perhaps the memory wille back, and I¡¯ll see my past clearly, but I already belong with you, nobody else. So¡­¡±

    I take a deep breath andy my heart on the line and say with a smile, ¡°I love you Alessandro Majerio and I will do everything I can to make things work between us. However you want that to be.¡±

    Before thest word even leaves my lips, he captures it in his and as his strong hand snakes around the back of my head and he grinds his lips to mine, it¡¯s as if I have traveled a long and weary road and I finally made it home.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ24

    ALESSANDRO

    It¡¯s like an explosion that sets fire to our past and allows us to step from the mes to meet the future. We bear the scars of that but ultimately have survived and as I kiss the woman I love, I can¡¯t stop. She is like a feast for a starving man and as I pull her body even closer, it just isn¡¯t enough.

    I don¡¯t even care that we are being watched from every angle on every monitor in the property because Winter is in my arms where she should never have left.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    It¡¯s only when the sound of tires crawling up the driveway alerts us, do we pull apart and I stare with surprise at the cavalcade of ck cars that are sweeping to a stop.

    Winter says fearfully, ¡°Who are they? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    As I grip her hand tightly, I¡¯m aware of a movement behind me and Salvatore, my grandfather¡¯s consigliere, steps into the sunlight and stands by my side.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Salvatore?¡±

    ¡°Don Giodano and his family have been invited to lunch.¡±

    ¡°Don Giodano?¡±

    I¡¯m surprised because he heads up a rival family to ours and I wasn¡¯t aware they were friends now.

    Salvatore says in a low voice, ¡°Perhaps Mrs. Duren would be morefortable in her room until they have left.¡±

    Winter makes to pull away on hearing his words and I tighten my grip. ¡°She stays with me.¡±

    Salvatore nods but I don¡¯t like the gleam in his eye and as the doors open and Don Giodano steps out, he says quickly, ¡°You should wee him in your grandfather¡¯s absence.¡±

    Knowing it would be disrespectful not to, I drop Winter¡¯s hand and step forward, my mood set to polite bastard.

    ¡°Don Giodano, wee to our home.¡±

    He grips my hand in a bone-crushing handshake and his eyes slide from me to Winter and he nods respectfully. ¡°Mrs. Duren, please ept my condolences for your loss.¡±

    ¡°My loss?¡± Winter looks confused, and the eagle-eyed Don takes it all in and smirks. ¡°I see you have yet to be informed of your husband¡¯s ill health.¡±

    ¡°For good reason.¡± I fix him with a warning re, and he nods, a small smile lying on his malevolent face.

    I¡¯m surprised when the door to the second car is opened and one of his soldiers helps Don Giodano¡¯s wife from the car. From the other side steps another woman and now I understand exactly what this is. An intervention of the most devastating kind.

    I nod my wee as they reach the Don¡¯s side.

    ¡°Mrs. Giodano and Allegra, may I wee you to our home.¡±

    The smile Allegra shes me is seductive and loaded with intent. She bats her longshes in my direction and appears shy, but she is anything but. She is a conniving bitch who is intent on securing the best possible marriage and as her dark green eyes sweep over Winter with derision, I feel the prison gates mming shut in my face.

    ¡°Mrs. Duren, such a terrible tragedy. Poor Massimo, you must be out of your mind with worry.¡±

    Beatrice the Don¡¯s wife vomits insincerity and heads straight to Winter¡¯s side and takes her arm.

    ¡°We should stick together being two wives of very powerful men. Even though yours is, shall we say, incapacitated, you are still to be given the respect you deserve.¡±

    Salvatore nods respectfully and says, ¡°Follow me. Don Majerio is waiting for you on the terrace.¡±

    As they sweep past me, it leaves Allegra to step by my side, and she smiles seductively and says in a flirtatious voice, ¡°Alone atst, Alessandro.¡±

    ¡°Then we should join the others.¡±

    As I make to leave, she ces her hand on my arm and whispers, ¡°Wait, there¡¯s something you should know before we go inside.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± I move away so her arm falls to her side, and she says with a hint of victory in her expression, ¡°This visit was arranged between your grandfather and my father. An alliance of sorts, shall we say. A lowering of weapons and a ceasefire so the treaty can be drawn up.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Just say what you¡¯re itching to get off your chest.¡±

    She steps closer and I can almost taste her breath as she whispers, ¡°We are to marry to unite our families. If you refuse, it will start a bloody war because my family will view it as a great sign of disrespect. This is our engagement party, Alessandro, and by the end of it, we will bemitted to merging a dynasty.¡±

    ¡°Like fuck it is.¡± I growl and she rests her hand on my arm and says with a soft sigh. ¡°Just think about it. We would make a formidable couple. Two powerful families bing one. I would be the wife you deserve and will bear your children. We will be good together. Just give us this chance.¡±

    I tear my arm away and growl, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in starting a dynasty with you. I have told my grandfather of my wishes and he had no right to plot behind my back. You may as well step back inside the car and leave because there will be no engagement today.¡±

    ¡°Because of her, I suppose.¡±

    Allegra almost spits the words out and I freeze, before saying icily, ¡°She has a name and it¡¯s Winter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Duren. A married woman whose husband is still alive. She is no wife for you Alessandro, but I am. If you want to y with her from time to time, I won¡¯t like it but will ept that¡¯s your right, but I will bear the name Mrs. Majerio, not her, so grow up and be the man your grandfather thinks you are before I change my mind.¡±

    She takes my arm and hisses, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d y along because my father is not the epting kind.¡±

    I feel ambushed. Just when I thought I had it all worked out, another blow is dealt that leaves me staggering to get up.

    As we walk into the lion¡¯s den, I know better than to cause a scene, Allegra¡¯s right about that and as we head onto the terrace, I immediately search for Winter who is perched unhappily between Nonna and Beatrice and from the expression on her face, she¡¯s burning in hell alongside me.

    Typically, the only seats avable are at the opposite end of the table and I reluctantly sit beside Allegra, noting the unhappiness in Winter¡¯s eyes. Grasping the decanter of wine, I fill our sses and raise mine to my grandfather before knocking it back like water.

    The glint in his eye warns me to behave and as Allegra leans closer, the stench of her perfume makes me want to hurl.

    ¡°Alessandro, tell me about yourself.¡±

    She purrs up at me, resting a proprietary hand on my arm, and I don¡¯t miss the smug look she sends down the table to the only woman I want touching me.

    ¡°Business. It¡¯s always business.¡±

    Her falseugh grates on my nerves as she shakes her head. ¡°I would have expected no less.¡±

    As the food is delivered in abundance, I can tell my grandfather is pulling out the big guns and know it must be important to him to forge this alliance. Nonna throws me a warning re every so often and as the conversation flows so does the wine.

    Winter is ying her part well, but I can tell it¡¯s putting a strain on her and right now I detest my family. As Don Giodano watches my interaction with his daughter, I try so hard to contain the situation before it spirals out of control.

    The momentes sooner than I think when Don Giodano transfers his attention to us and says loudly, ¡°I believe you have an announcement to make, Alessandro.¡±

    The fact his daughter¡¯s hand is stroking my arm makes it appear we are a lot closer than we are and I don¡¯t miss the triumph in my grandfather¡¯s eyes as heughs softly. ¡°To be young and in love again, Vittorio. I remember what that was like.¡±

    The stricken expression on Winter¡¯s face is all I need to shake off Allegra¡¯s unwee attention and say bluntly, ¡°Yes. To answer your question, Don Giodano, I do have an announcement to make.¡±

    The angry re from my grandparents warns me from speaking out of turn and the way Winter is looking down into her ss tells me she fears the worst.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Startled eyes nce in my direction and the anger on my grandfather¡¯s face is palpable.

    He knows better than to interrupt and Don Giodano res at him angrily. ¡°Leaving! Where?¡±

    His wife shares a look with Allegra, who pouts like a petnt child, and I say firmly, ¡°My grandfather has agreed a sabbatical for three months while I put my affairs in order.¡±

    I re at him pointedly and note the resignation in his eyes. He can¡¯t back away from his own words and I take great pleasure in looking directly at Winter and smiling softly. ¡°Yes, our flight leaves in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Our flight?¡± Allegra looks at me sharply and I nod, dismissing her with a bored expression.

    ¡°Mrs. Duren will apany me to Canada. We have unfinished business to attend to, and I will be gone for three months.¡±

    Nonna raises her eyes to the heavens and looks despairingly at her husband, who just nods as if this was his n all along.

    ¡°It is true.¡± He concedes to the furious Don beside him. ¡°Alessandro has three months to finish what he started and then return to take up his position by my side. He will be ready to ept what that involves. Isn¡¯t that right, my boy?¡±

    His stern warning is noted, and I nod. ¡°Three months, grandfather, as agreed.¡±

    I pointedly ignore his question and, taking that as my cue to leave, I stand and toss my napkin on the table before saying to Winter, ¡°Mrs. Duren, I believe we were about to make the necessary arrangements. If you will excuse us, we really should be getting back to business.¡±

    Turning to Allegra, I nod politely and relish the rage clouding her narrowed eyes before I turn to our guests and nod with respect and then walk from the terrace with Winter hot on my heels.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ25

    WINTER

    I almost have to run to catch up with him, and as Alessandro strides as far away from the terrace as he can, I cast my mind back on an extremely ufortable meal. It was as if I was a cuckoo in the nest and I detested every minute of it. I understood immediately what Alessandro¡¯s grandparents were doing, and I hated them for it.

    As we turn the corner, I¡¯m surprised when Alessandro pushes me roughly against the wall and wastes no time in kissing me like a man on his way to the gallows. I¡¯m guessing he feels that way and so I return the kiss with every ounce of emotion I have.

    The passion is raging between us, and it¡¯s taken me by surprise a little. Why do I crave him so much? It¡¯s as if this kiss is a long timeing and I¡¯m convinced if we were alone in a bedroom, we would both be naked by now. It¡¯s as if he possesses every fiber in my body and fills my heart with his image, scent, and mind. Alessandro Majerio owns me, and I think he always has.

    He breaks away and my lips feel fuller, swollen even, and yet the taste of him on them is the sweetest one in the world. I am so happy, and I¡¯m surprised when he growls, ¡°It¡¯s time to end this shit.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    I¡¯m a little worried about that and he sighs heavily.

    ¡°I always believed the hardest part would be to bring you back to me. Unharmed and willing to pick up where we left off.¡±

    ¡°But that happened. I¡¯m here and I want this. I want you.¡±

    He strokes my face lightly and stares deep into my eyes and whispers huskily, ¡°I want the whole of you, baby. I want the woman I fell in love with, and I want the innocent girl who dreamed of love. I want to give that to you, but there is something standing in our way.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I¡¯m almost fearful of his answer and he growls, ¡°Your husband.¡±

    ¡°But he can¡¯t hurt me now. You told me he is as good as dead.¡±

    He touches my lips lightly with his and it calms me in a heartbeat and then he whispers, ¡°He may be able to help us.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    He pulls me close and kisses my forehead lightly. ¡°You have lost your memory. It¡¯s hurting you; I can tell that.¡±

    I nod, a lone tear sshing onto his fingers as my voice breaks. ¡°I only know what you tell me. I have feelings that are guiding me, but there is something I¡¯m missing that¡¯s making me on edge. It¡¯s as if I need to see the whole picture to be truly happy again. I have a great fear of being punished and I¡¯m worried about that. Is there someoneing for me I have forgotten about? Was it really my husband, or somebody else? I kind of think there is another person involved in my story, and I¡¯m scared, Alessandro.¡±

    ¡°Do you trust me, baby?¡±

    He strokes my face so tenderly my lip trembles as I nod. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then I have someone I would like you to meet. The person who may just light the spark that brings your memory back.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Your husband.¡±

    I stare at him in shock, and he looks so angry I wonder if this was a good idea. Suddenly, I¡¯m afraid-really afraid. It¡¯s as if a huge bolder is heading down a mountain toward us, increasing in strength, ready to crush us to death.

    I¡¯m having a panic attack, I must be and only Alessandro¡¯s calm words keep me from screaming.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you, baby. He can¡¯t hurt you now, but he may be the key that will unlock your mind.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­¡± I¡¯m struggling to breathe as an unknown force presses down, trapping the air inside my lungs. I¡¯m drowning in fear and yet Alessandro holds me close and providesfort as only he can, and I understand this is a meeting that needs to happen.

    I take a deep breath and say tentatively, ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°You agree.¡±

    He sounds proud and I stare up at him in surprise.

    ¡°There she is.¡± He strokes my face lightly and I shiver with need as he says gruffly, ¡°The girl who always stood up for herself. She didn¡¯t back down and took no shit. You are the bravest woman I have ever met, and that bravery will get you through this.¡±

    ¡°I disagree.¡± My voice shakes as I say wretchedly, ¡°I am weak. I may have been brave once, but that¡¯s been torn away from me, leaving only the jagged edges. I¡¯m only prepared to face him with you beside me. That doesn¡¯t make me brave, Alessandro.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit, baby.¡± He winks, which makes me smile.

    ¡°Winter Sontauro is a fighter and that fight back begins now. We both have our battles, and we will face them together.¡±

    He twists my fingers in his and raises them to his lips, staring deep into my eyes the entire time, giving me the strength to get through this, and with a hardening resolve, I nod.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    We walk silently, side by side, and I¡¯m surprised when he stops by a buggy and helps me inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s not far, but too far to walk in the heat of the sun.¡± He smiles his encouragement, and I try desperately to calm my frantic heart.

    As we set off away from the main house, something about this seems familiar. It¡¯s almost as I was brought up knowing ces like this existed. I¡¯m guessing my own childhood home was much the same as the memory of what happened near to the orchard that dayes back to haunt me.

    I sigh and Alessandro says quickly, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if all my memories are bad ones.¡±

    He shakes his head and says with a wink. ¡°Not all of them, I hope.¡±

    My face is on fire because I¡¯m guessing we shared more than just one kiss back at Rockwell and I¡¯m even more surprised to discover that I want to make new ones, today if possible.

    The cart stops at a building that on the outside looks like a smaller version of the mansion we came from. However, as soon as we step inside, I can tell this is no home. It¡¯s purely business in every way.

    Alessandro nods to the guard on duty who peers at us with a curious expression and as I follow him down the dark corridor, my heart starts thumping with fear. What will I find? Will my husband be beaten, in pain, unrecognizable? Will he be angry with me? Does he have any power here? We stop outside a steel door and Alessandro ces his hands on my shoulders and looks worried.

    ¡°If it¡¯s too much, we¡¯ll walk away. Angelo made me promise not to bring you here, but well, I¡¯m doing it for all the right reasons.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°I want to remember. I need to remember and if this helps that happen, I would be a fool not to try.¡±

    Dropping a light kiss on my lips, he rests his head against mine and whispers, ¡°Then prepare to conquer your demons, baby.¡±

    The door opens and we head inside, and I blink at the sterile space that¡¯s a little familiar somehow. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because of the hospital, which is exactly what this appears to be.

    White marbled floors are clean and there is a strong scent of antiseptic in the air, but I¡¯m more surprised to see the wheelchair ced in the center of the room where a slumped figure lies.

    ¡°Is that him?¡± I whisper, holding onto Alessandro¡¯s hand so tightly it must hurt, and he nods.

    ¡°Massimo Duren. Once powerful Mafia Don brought to his knees and locked in a living hell.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± I blink in surprise and Alessandroughs softly and pulls me closer.

    The man doesn¡¯t even move, as Alessandro says loudly, ¡°We set up a meeting in a restaurant to rescue you. We had nned it down to the veryst detail. My grandfather had paid all of Massimo¡¯s men off and they had agreed to switch their loyalty to him.¡±

    Heughs out loud. ¡°Not that Massimo knew, of course. He thought he had the upper hand as always and believed we were walking into an ambush. But we were never going to take a chance with you. Whatever happened that day, you wereing back with us, and Massimo would leave Scarpetta in a body bag. I was hidden from his view with my gun trained on his head and as soon as the diversion arrived, I was to take him out.¡±

    Heughs and circles the body of a living corpse and shakes his head. ¡°Then everything changed. Just before I pulled the trigger, you stepped into the line of fire. Before anyone registered what was happening, you injected him with something that obviously terrified the shit out of him.¡±

    ¡°It was me?¡± My eyes are wide as I look at the man I brought to his knees and Alessandro nods. ¡°He fell and took you down with him, which is why you hit you head. So, it was you who brought the great Massimo Duren down and I¡¯m guessing it was an act of desperation to set you free from a mad man.¡±

    I inch a little closer and stare at the man who appears so defenseless now. ¡°But he¡¯s so old.¡± I curl my lip in disgust and Alessandro spits, ¡°You can thank your father for that. He promised you to his friend, and you never got a say in the matter. He kept you locked in his mansion and made you his wife before we even knew you had gone.¡±

    I stare at the man in front of me and watch a flicker of emotion spark in his eye, telling me he recognizes me. I stare a little closer, looking for a sign that I remember anything about him at all, but all I feel is revulsion that this man called himself my husband.

    The more I stare, the braver I am, and something stirs deep inside that is growing.

    Alessandro stands beside me and takes my hand and I whisper, ¡°You say I¡¯m this man¡¯s wife.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so baby, but Angelo is arranging the divorce as we speak.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a divorce, Alessandro.¡±

    His hand tightens on mine, and he says gruffly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    I peer into the crazed eyes of a stranger and one thing is as definite as I¡¯m standing here. One memory is returning and far from being a bad one, it¡¯s one that fills my heart with relief.

    Turning to Alessandro, I say with determination.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a divorce because we never married in the first ce and I can state as fact that I have never had sex with this man in my life.¡±

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ26

    ALESSANDRO

    I never expected that. I stare at Winter in shock, and she nods, a determined glint in her eye. ¡°This man may still be a stranger to me, hovering like a shadow out of focus in my mind, but I see the day as clearly as we are standing here.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡± My heart is pounding because this is big news, to me, anyway, and Winterughs with relief.

    ¡°The day I was taken, I remember something. A conversation that I¡¯m hearing now. The details may be blurred, but the words are not. He told me that I was to be his wife and I strongly disagreed. I told him I would never marry him. He would have to kill me first. He didn¡¯t seem to care and just told me that to the outside world, we would be husband and wife. Nobody would question him and there would be no need to go through the formalities. He would arrange the paperwork and the actual ceremony wouldn¡¯t be required. I remember being so afraid of what that would mean, and I can hear himughing as he told me he wasn¡¯t interested in me for sex. He preferred boys, anyway, and I would be just a figurehead, a wife in word only, an adornment on his arm and a smokescreen to fool the outside world.¡±

    She shakes her head and smiles so happily it¡¯s infectious and the relief we share at this news is like a cluster bomb of emotion exploding in my face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not married, Alessandro. This man is not my husband.¡±

    She stares at me with so much delight in her eyes I can¡¯t resist reaching for her and pulling her close, kissing her so deeply her groan sets my libido on fire. Not that it changes how I feel about her, but it¡¯s like a refreshing shower over my soul. Winter is not married, which changes everything.

    We almost forget we have a silent audience and as I kiss her deeply, I am consumed by passion. I have waited so long to have her in my arms, I could spend hours kissing her withouting up for air. She is my breath, she is my beating heart, and she is the blood that fills my veins. Winter is everything to me, and her past is now a dark memory that I will not allow her to drag into our future.

    She pulls back and the sparkle in her eye matches my own and she whispers, ¡°I can¡¯t wait another minute, Alessandro.¡±

    I know exactly what she means and with a huge grin, I take her hand and turn to face the shell of the man who once wielded so much power, driven through fear.

    ¡°Our business here is done.¡±

    I make to pull away, loving the madness dancing in Massimo¡¯s eyes, almost hammering to get out as he is locked inside his own worst nightmare.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Winter stops and pulls me back.

    I look at her in surprise and she says anxiously, ¡°What are you going to do with him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my decision. I¡¯m guessing your brother will have the final say, but we need to talk though the best n.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him.¡± She sounds adamant about that, and I wonder why.

    Then she turns to face him and hisses, ¡°I may not remember what he did to me, but I know the horror of it. Death will be too good for him. Too easy. He needs to suffer for a long time because of what he did. Promise me you will keep him alive and that it will be a living hell.¡±

    The fire in her eyes and the anger in her voice cause my own heart to lurch with a sudden burst of longing. There she is. My woman. The one I fell in love with and the reason I have been to hell and back. One night will turn to many more and my grandfather can go and fuck himself if he thinks I will marry anyone other than this amazing woman whose bravery makes me bow down before her.

    As I reach for her hand, I have only one destination in mind and don¡¯t want to waste another second here in this crypt of the damned.

    We head outside, leaving Massimo with his own mad brain forpany and as we head back to the house, I note the cars are still out the front. We take the rear entrance instead and I grip Winter¡¯s hand with determination and waste no time in heading to my bedroom on the top floor.

    She almost has to run to keep up with me and as I push her inside, I m the door behind us and turn the lock, loving how she faces me, her chest heaving, and her eyes lit with desire.

    With no words, I tear off my shirt and step out of my pants, loving the way her eyes dte and she runs her tongue around her lips, causing them to shine like a beacon. As she takes my lead, she shrugs out of the dress Nonna provided her with and I much prefer the bare-chested version as she stands in all her naked beauty. It¡¯s a view I have visited many times in my memory, but now I have no need for them because Winter is here in the glorious flesh, and I drop to my knees to worship the goddess I have craved for so long.

    I waste no time in pressing my mouth against her soft pussy and with one swipe of my tongue, I relish fucking paradise. Months and years of denial make this all the sweeter because there has never been another woman since her. Many wouldn¡¯t believe that, but I have stayed true to her. The opportunities were limitless, but I tossed their advances aside and held onto the memory of the only woman I ever wanted in my arms.

    As I take my reward for my patience, her gasp of pleasure fills my heart and as I taste sweet nirvana, my balls tighten in anticipation.

    She fists my hair and pulls it free from the binding and as it sifts through her fingers, I dine on the most delicious meal. Her soft sweet juices coat my mouth and I feast as if it¡¯s myst meal on earth. She shivers as she stands naked before me and as her body shudders and releases on my tongue, her small gasp of pleasure is the sweetest sound in the world.

    Stepping up, I pull her close until her tits are t against my chest and devour her pretty little mouth so hard it must hurt. Her fingers w through my hair sending me into a lust¨Cfilled frenzy and her nails scratching my back reveals the beast has met his mate.

    With a low growl, I push her back on the bed and force her legs apart, roughly and without care, so I can feast my eyes on the treasure I¡¯ve waited so long to find.

    Her glistening pussy tells me she¡¯s so ready for me now and I almost don¡¯t want to spoil this perfect moment. I waste no time in reaching for a condom and I tear the packet with my teeth and with one sharp move, sheath my cock. Her eyes are wide as she stares at my throbbing weapon and yet there is no fear, just desire that lights up her face.

    Dropping between her thighs, I push two fingers inside and rub the edge of her throbbing clit and she arches her back from the bed with a low moan of impatience.

    ¡°Do you want me, baby?¡±

    ¡°More than anything.¡± She sounds also desperate, irritable even, and Iugh softly as the crown of my cock nudges against her entrance.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    I almost can¡¯t see straight as I grab one of her legs and hold it over my arm, just to deepen the moment when I take up ownership once more. Knowing thest man who entered this paradise was me, fills me with a hunger that I¡¯m d she can¡¯t see right now because I am one possessive bastard over this woman and fuck anyone who tries to take her from me.

    She pants with desire, her eyes fixed on mine as we both anticipate a moment neither of us really expected would happen. With a hiss of desire, I inch slowly inside, careful not to tear the soft flesh that has guarded this treasure for so long. As I slide inside, her wet heat sets me on fire and her small moans of pleasure increase the deeper I move.

    ¡°Alessandro, oh my God, that¡¯s so good.¡±

    Her frenzied cry lights the spark that drives me and as I thrust fully inside, it¡¯s the greatest pleasure in the world.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± I growl against her throat as I bite it gently, licking and sucking, desperate to mark this woman as mine. Warning others to stay away because she is protected. She is mine.

    I lift her leg higher and push in deeper and as my rhythm increases, she ws at the silk sheets like a wild animal. ¡°Oh my God, you are so good.¡± She gasps against my chest and as our sweat joins into one immense river, it glides between us, allowing the rhythm to increase.

    Her tits are squashed against the ink on my chest and her tight pussy is stretched around my cock, squeezing it, owning it and promising it a happily ever after because she is going nowhere.

    With every thrust, every moan, and every kiss, I make a promise to love her forever. As she calls out my name, I hope it floats on the breeze toward the diners outside, so they know who they¡¯re dealing with.

    The moment I sense her orgasm build, my own rushes to meet it and I couldn¡¯t hold back if I tried and as I roar and she screams, life couldn¡¯t be more perfect than this moment when we explode with a mixture of relief, passion and love.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ27

    WINTER

    I¡¯m in heaven. Pure fucking heaven and, as I lie crushed by the weight of the beast, I wouldn¡¯t want it any other way. I can feel his heart pounding against mine and I don¡¯t know where I end, and he begins. Finally, I have what I¡¯ve waited so long to experience again. One night only was what we had, but the memory doesn¡¯t live up to the reality. So many emotions yed a part in this, and I still can¡¯t quiteprehend we reached this point.

    I press light kisses across his chest, and he drags my face to his to take his fill. His tongue wraps around mine and I taste my own desire on his breath and words are not required, as our bodies do the talking for us.

    Despite still being inside me, I sense his cock hardening and blink in disbelief as he swells inside my tight pussy. He bites my lower lip, causing my stomach to flutter and as he drags his finger through my own orgasm; he pushes it inside my mouth which I suck, loving how erotic this is. Then his dark eyes sh as he holds my wrists above my head and growls, ¡°Now for the main course.¡±

    My bodyes alive as he rocks gently inside me, the earlier frantic moves a sweet memory. This time Alessandro makes love to me. With care, gentleness, and love in his heart. Gentle touches rece rough ones. Soft kisses caress the storm of before. Light fingers trace a path across my heart and whispered words of love bind me to him forever. This is love at its most powerful. Two people together atst pledging their souls for eternity and forging a path through the barriers with onemon aim. Love.

    The second orgasm is just as sweet as the first. Softer, longer and like a leisurely end to the perfect day. This time we float back to earth on a cloud of love, not lust, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to say which one I prefer. As long as it¡¯s with him, it¡¯s all good and despite the circumstances that brought me here, I wouldn¡¯t change a thing. I belong in this position, and he belongs with me. There was always something sopelling about Alessandro Majerio and I doubt that will ever change.

    Day turns to night, and we remain as close as two people can be. In the moments when we aren¡¯t exploring each other¡¯s bodies, we explore our minds instead. So much to catch up on and so much to say, and I am greedy for every detail of what happened since we were all togetherst. As he talks of the special time at Rockwell, the memories gradually return. While he speaks, I remember, and it bes an exciting game. Somehow my memory is returning, albeit slowly and only when prompted by happy memories of the past. I love listening to him talk with his husky voice, the Italian ent caressing his words. He can¡¯t seem to bear it if one part of his body isn¡¯t touching mine and I¡¯m the same.

    Our need for food makes us reluctantly shower and dress, and I¡¯m a little worried about the reception we may get. I¡¯m guessing the guests have long departed and as I take Alessandro¡¯s hand, I wonder where the next metaphorical blow wille from.

    We head into a kitchen that is silent and empty and I breathe a sigh of relief as Alessandro heads to the cupboard and starts pulling out ingredients.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    I¡¯m surprised to find he appears to know his way around the kitchen, and he grins. ¡°Pasta, of course.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could cook.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Italian, baby, of course I can cook.¡±

    He drops me a wink, making me giggle, and as he begins to prepare the food, I make my way to his side.

    ¡°Can I help?¡±

    He raises his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know, can you?¡±

    ¡°With direction-possibly.¡±

    He nods and tucks a stray strand of hair behind my ear and whispers, ¡°First you can pour us some wine, then you chop tomatoes. Lots of tomatoes.¡±

    He winks and turns back to his job in hand, and I¡¯m light spirited as I search for two sses and a bottle of red.

    It¡¯s so good to be doing something normal for once. I¡¯m struggling to remember anything at all, but I¡¯m guessing cooking isn¡¯t one of my skills if I¡¯m honest. We were brought up with chef¡¯s, maids and people who carried out the domestic chores and I expect it was the same and still is for him However, Alessandro is obviously a master chef because the air is soon filled with the aroma of bacon, onions and lots and lots of tomatoes.

    It doesn¡¯t take long, and we are soon sitting hunched together on the terrace outside, spoon feeding one another penne pasta and loving every minute of it. We talk in between mouthfuls of anything and everything just to make this magical nightst as long as possible and I love the happiness that gleams in his eyes as he stares into mine.

    The bottle of wine is soon empty and as my eyes start to drop, Alessandro wraps his arms around me, my head resting on his shoulder as we gaze up at the stars.

    He whispers, ¡°I used to look at these stars and wonder if you were watching them too.¡±

    ¡°You did?¡±

    I¡¯m a little shocked at that because this man doesn¡¯t seem the type for sentiment.

    ¡°I hoped you were thinking about me as much as I was you. I tried not to imagine you with him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised.¡± I make light of it, but a shiver passes through me when I think about the wasted shell of a human being not far away and I say sadly, ¡°Part of me never wants to remember the past two years but there¡¯s a huge part of me that¡¯s telling me I must.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Closure perhaps.¡±

    I sigh and stare up at the brightest star, and once again it¡¯s as if an important part is missing. It surprises me because it appears that life has worked out just fine in the end, but something deep inside me is telling me there is something essential I need from my past.

    Alessandro also appears preupied, and I don¡¯t want to ruin this perfect day by dragging up the past, but I need to concentrate on healing my mind because until that happens, I can never truly be happy.

    Morning dawns with the promise of a fresh start. Before I even open my eyes, the warmth spreads through my body as it remembers the night of its life. I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s any part of it that Alessandro didn¡¯t focus his attention on at some pointst night, and the delicious ache of satisfaction makes me stretch and moan with contentment.

    As I reach for him, I¡¯m disappointed to find the space next to me empty and as I turn, I can sense immediately I¡¯m alone. Rubbing my eyes, I sit up and wince as the soreness between my legs tells me we went a little too far yesterday, but I still wouldn¡¯t change a thing. I loved every minute of it and part of me wishes that day could havested forever.

    As I drag my body from the bed, I wonder what today will bring. Alessandro said we were leaving, and I wonder where we¡¯re heading. As I shower, I lean back against the marble tiles and love how free I am because something is telling me freedom wasn¡¯t something I enjoyed until now. It¡¯s an alien feeling that I¡¯m adjusting to, and my memory may be battered and crawling back to me inch by inch, but it¡¯s the future that interests me now.

    I just hope Alessandro¡¯s grandparents allow us to have one.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ28

    ALESSANDRO

    My grandfather is pissed. It¡¯s obvious from the hard gleam in his eye and the frown on his face. He is sitting on the terrace nursing an espresso and as I stretch my legs, I lean back in my seat and contemte him through hooded eyes.

    It¡¯s just the two of us and I have filled him in on what Winter told me yesterday. If I thought, it would change his mind though I was wrong because he merely looks irritated before sighing heavily.

    ¡°This changes nothing.¡±

    ¡°It changes everything.¡±

    ¡°It changes nothing.¡± He repeats the sentence with a low growl.

    ¡°The alliance has been arranged and if we pull out now, there will be blood. Are you prepared to sacrifice your soldiers, possibly your own life, for a woman?¡±

    ¡°I would sacrifice everything for Winter. I already have.¡±

    I remind him why I¡¯m here at all and then lean forward and say firmly. ¡°You knew I gave my freedom up for her. Did you really believe I¡¯d watch her walk away from me?¡±

    He rolls his eyes and spits, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to give her up. Just enjoy a different kind of rtionship. Allegra knows how this works. She will turn a blind eye to your activities outside the home, but she will demand your respect in it. Nonna was the same and I¡¯m guessing Beatrice suffers along with the rest of them. Our rolees with many perks to ease the burden of the day. You can have it all, Alessandro and I¡¯m disappointed that you are blinded by love.¡±

    He leans forward and fixes me with a stern expression. ¡°Love has no ce in our world. Lust has free reign, and duty wins every time. Take your three months and when you return, it¡¯s attending your own wedding and your bride will be waiting for you with the greatest gift a man like you can have. Power. It¡¯s all about power, Alessandro and Winter Duren has none.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Sontauro.¡± I hiss through bared teeth.

    ¡°She has never, or ever will be, a Duren. You say I would rather sacrifice my own soldiers than give her up. I disagree. You understand how this works, Grandfather; you scripted the rulebook. You say I would be weak if I backed away from this union. I disagree. True weakness is doing what¡¯s expected. What the enemy wants you to do. Poweres from making a stand and winning through nning and maniption. I always thought you were a master at that, and I hope you don¡¯t prove me wrong.¡±

    For a second we stare at each other through identical malevolent eyes and then I stand, my voice reaching across the table with a thousand des attached. ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for three months, grandfather and when I return, the only bride by my side will be Winter. There will never be a vacancy in that position for anyone else. If you want a weak man to stand in your shoes, you chose the wrong one in me. Perhaps you should give my father another try. He may be scared enough of you to agree.¡±

    As I turn, his voice jumps out and grabs me by the throat with a dark warning. ¡°Don¡¯t challenge me, boy. Duty manifests itself in many ways and ims the souls of the strongest men. This is bigger than either of us, and I will do whatever it takes for the good of the family. That is what matters more than anything. The Majerio family and if you want to be included in that, you will y your part or be damned.¡±

    ¡°Are you seriously threatening me?¡±

    I turn slowly and stare at him with anger shing in my eyes and I¡¯m surprised when he stands and moves toward me, facing me with the eyes of a grandfather this time and not my Don.

    As he reaches out and pulls me in for a hug, he whispers, ¡°Three months, my boy. If you can find a way to have it all, I will be the proudest grandfather in the world. If your decision costs lives, it may just be yours that¡¯s sacrificed.¡±

    I pull away and nod, noting his battle lines. Three months to work a way out of this madness and return to honor our agreement. Luckily for me, I have powerful friends who will enjoy every minute of the challenge set and I can¡¯t wait to get back behind friendly lines because I may have won the battle in freeing Winter, but the war is far from over.

    Things move fast and we are soon taking our seats on my grandfather¡¯s private jet and heading for Canada.

    Winter is quiet beside me and as the wheels leave the ground, I¡¯m conscious she is worrying about something.

    As the ne levels off, I reach for her hand andce our fingers together and she smiles with a hint of nerves.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Club Mafia.¡±

    She nods and I wonder why she asked because I told her that when I instructed her to pack what she had because we were leaving.

    It worries me because she is forgetting things; new things, not memories, and I wonder if she needs further medical attention.

    Turning to face her, I stare at her with concern, and she shrugs. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I told you where we were going. Had you already forgotten that?¡±

    ¡°No, I remembered the name, but you never told me what it is.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Now I feel like a fool and exhale, lifting her hand to mine as I kiss every finger. I don¡¯t think I will ever stop craving this woman and every minute I¡¯m not touching her is a wasted one.

    The attendant brings us a ss of champagne and as soon as she leaves, I raise my ss to Winter.

    ¡°To our future, baby. I intend on it being a long one.¡±

    She smiles, but I hate seeing the worry in her eyes and say gruffly, ¡°Club Mafia is our home. It belongs to the five of us. Angelo built it when your father died and we all head there as a ce of safety.¡±

    ¡°All?¡±

    ¡°You could say it¡¯s a substitute Rockwell Academy.¡± I chuckle at the expression on her face. ¡°It¡¯s where we all live together as we did back then. It¡¯s well guarded and the only ce any of us can truly rx.¡±

    ¡°Will they be there?¡± She looks excited at the prospect, and I take great delight in nodding.

    ¡°They will. To be honest, they wanted us to go there before Sicily. Your friends are anxious to check you¡¯re ok.¡±

    ¡°My friends.¡± She sounds a little pensive, causing me to stare at her with concern.

    She shrugs and says lightly, ¡°I just wish I could remember.¡±

    ¡°You will.¡± I nod confidently. ¡°The memory will return when you spend time with them. Every single one yed a part in bringing you home and made their own sacrifices on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°I feel so bad.¡± She looks worried and I shake my head. ¡°Don¡¯t be. They found their own happily ever after and every single one of them married for love, not power.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re married.¡± She regards me through wide eyes. ¡°Because of me?¡±

    Iugh softly. ¡°It was always the n, even before you were taken. We had it all worked out. Marry for power and take over the whole fucking corrupt world we live in. Be the masters of our own destinies and show our fathers how it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Who were you supposed to marry, Alessandro?¡±

    I hate the pain in her eyes and I¡¯m guessing she knows the answer to that already, as she says in a small voice. ¡°Allegra?¡±

    Sighing, I pull her close and whisper against her lips, ¡°It wasn¡¯t decided, but one thing is guaranteed, the moment I met you I knew.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Her eyes are wide and filled with lust as I growl, ¡°That you were my woman.¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡± She shakes her head andughs, and I growl, ¡°And you felt it too.¡±

    She stares at me for a long minute and then says softly, ¡°If I could remember the moment we first met, Alessandro, I¡¯m certain that¡¯s true. However, I can¡¯t. All I¡¯ve got is the moment I saw you when I opened my eyes in the hospital. I felt safe with you. There was an overwhelming need to be close to you and I suppose that answers your question. Yes, I knew, and I suppose if my memory returns, it will only confirm that.¡±

    Our lips meet against herst word and as we kiss, it stirs the beast inside me, and I thank fuck my grandfather equipped this jet with a bedroom. Tearing off my seatbelt, I do the same to hers and pull her hastily to the rear of the jet, where I doubt we¡¯ll leave for the rest of the journey.

    The fact we pass my men, who always travel with me, causes Winter to blush with embarrassment, but they¡¯re used to scenes like this. Not with me, though, never with me.

    As I tug her inside and m the door, I re at her with a hunger that she obviously shares because without another word, she shimmies out of her dress and stands before me naked and needy and with a low growl, I tear off my shirt and step out of my pants but before I can say or do anything at all, she drops to her knees before me.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ29

    WINTER

    There is only one thing I want, and he¡¯s standing before me naked and splendid, decorated in tribal ink and lust. My man is a beast and I love the untamed, rough exterior with the heart of an angel inside. I crawl on my knees toward him and love the lust that res in his eyes as he stands like a conquering hero watching me. I don¡¯t care if I look like a wanton whore. I feel like one inside and as I reach him, I lick his feet, causing him to growl, ¡°Fuck Winter, this is so hot.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I flip my long, ck hair over my shoulder and work my way up his legs, biting, licking and rubbing my tits against them like the sluttiest pole dancer in the world. I reach his cock, already leaking at the tip, and I lick the salty liquid onto my tongue and close my eyes, moaning softly. He fists my hair and tugs down hard, making it hurt like crazy and I love how wild it makes me. As I take him in deep, I adore how smooth his shaft is against my tongue and as it hits the back of my throat, I lock my lips around it and suck like mad.

    The tightening of his hold tells me he¡¯s so turned on and as he thrusts inside, it¡¯s almost degrading as he pumps inside me like a cheap whore. However, I want him to use me. I want to give him my everything because he makes me feel so hot and sexy, I would do anything to make him happy.

    He roars as he releases a steady stream of hot salty cum down my throat, which I swallow with greed, loving how it marks me inside with his scent. Before I know what¡¯s happening, he reaches down and slings me over his shoulder and ps my ass so hard I cry out with a mixture of pain and ecstasy.

    He bites on my neck before throwing me heavily onto the bed and towers over me like a caveman who dragged his mate to his mud hut and when I see the feral gleam in his eyes, I should be afraid as he reaches down and removes his belt from his pants and ps it against his thigh.

    ¡°Fuck me, Alessandro.¡±

    My voice sounds needy and edged in wantonness and he grabs my hands and binds them together above my head, threading the leather through the headboard and tightening it so I can¡¯t move.

    My breathes heavy and fast as the wet gush of heat settles between my thigh and as he drops to deal with that, I cry out as his tongue flits against my clit, and he forces my thighs so wide he sees the whole of me. This time he tortures me with his tongue, the pad of his thumb crushing my clit into submission. I wriggle and moan as he drives my body to extremes and only when I don¡¯t think I can take anymore, does he sheath his cock and slide inside, hard, fast and rough.

    He ms into me, causing me to scream with a mixture of pain and pleasure. He makes no secret of the fact he is marking me as his, and I¡¯m guessing no man would ever measure up to him, anyway. This isn¡¯t gentle love, it¡¯s fucking at its most depraved and I¡¯m loving every minute of it. Over and over again, he ms into my wet heat, and I scream his name so hard I¡¯m certain they hear it back in Sicily.

    We explode together and as we ride the most fantastic high, I can rmend the mile high club because this is the most pleasant way to travel, the only way to travel and I know in my heart I never want to be anywhere else.

    We don¡¯t stop. The remainder of the flight is spent exploring our respective bodies and making certain not one inch of skin goes unexplored. We talk, weugh, and we discover shared dreams and by the time the seatbelt sign goes on, I could sleep for days.

    I don¡¯t even care as we walk through the cabin, trying to ignore the curious nces of the soldiers who must have endured the flight from hell listening to us and as Alessandro straps me back into my seat, heughs softly and gently nips on my ear, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the bedroom is soundproofed.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re just telling me that now.¡±

    I blush because it was obvious how embarrassed I was as we walked through the ne and Alessandro grins. ¡°I didn¡¯t want them to think we were just sleeping back there. I have a reputation to protect.¡±

    ¡°But you said¡­¡± I¡¯m confused, and he ces his finger on my lips andughs softly. ¡°That was ced on hold for two years. I¡¯m guessing they were cheering me on because God knows I deserve every amazing minute of being deep inside you.¡±

    My eyes soften when I realize what he sacrificed for me, and I am so happy to return the favor. Knowing that I¡¯ve never been with anyone but him is one memory I weed with opened arms. Just thinking of the man who called himself my husband makes me shiver with revulsion. It could have been so different and even though I know in my heart, he subjected me to all kinds of horrors, somehow, I think that would have been the worst he could do, and I am thankful I was spared an intimacy with him that makes my flesh creep.

    Club Mafia is an impressive residence set in the middle of nowhere. As our helicopter circles the mansion, I stare down at a ce I couldn¡¯t have imagined if I tried.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    Alessandro grips my hand and looks so emotional it brings tears to my eyes as he growls, ¡°I have waited a long time to bring you home.¡±

    I have no words and crash my lips against his, just desperate for one more taste because there will never be enough of him to sate the thirst I have. We have so much time to make up and I pray that longing never dies.

    The customary ck cars are waiting and as we step outside onto the tarmac, I take a deep breath because even though Alessandro¡¯s home in Sicily screamed mafia, this one would eat it for breakfast.

    The emotionless soldiers who hide behind ck shade, all dressed in ck suits with expressions that give nothing away. They are respectful yet emotionless and if I weren¡¯t apanying an even darker soul, I would be shit scared right now.

    Alessandro looks exactly what he is. A mafia heir in waiting. His long wild hair is tamed into his customary ponytail and his eyes are hidden behind the usual sunsses. He wears ck hand-tailored suits, paired with a ck silk shirt, unfastened enough to reveal the dark script on his magnificent chest. He is so powerful in every way and just remembering how I crawled on my hands and knees to lick his feet, is turning me on again, making me anxious to deal with the formalities and fast.

    Alessandro helps me inside the car and jumps in after me and we make the short journey through the magnificent grounds to the main house that appears to be guarded better than the Whitehouse. I shiver when I see the glint of steel in the distance, knowing there are several armed assassins waiting for somebody to step out of line.

    We pull up outside a magnificent entrance and, as the door flies open, I steady my nerves for what happens next. A reunion of sorts. I¡¯m supposed to know these people and I am praying to God and anyone else who will listen that I remember them and what they mean to me because if they are half the man Alessandro is, then it will be a very happy homing indeed.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ30

    ALESSANDRO

    It makes me so proud bringing Winter to Club Mafia. Now it¡¯splete. We are all back together and I can¡¯t wait to discover what that means for her memory.

    We head inside and I nod as Roberto meets us as always, and from the number of soldiers crowding every exit, I¡¯m guessing we¡¯re thest to arrive.

    This time Roberto doesn¡¯t direct us to the main hall. The one Angelo usually prefers to greet us. We are heading to a much more personal ce that I¡¯m anxious to visit with the woman holding my hand so tightly.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She stares around her in awe, and I tease, ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    Her eyes widen as she senses a shocking and Iugh softly. ¡°Hopefully it will be a pleasant surprise, perhaps even something that will bring your memory back.¡±

    She appears curious and as we reach the end of the long marble tiled corridor, Roberto opens the door and announces our arrival.

    ¡°Mr. Majerio and Miss. Sontauro.¡±

    I don¡¯t do emotion but I¡¯m experiencing every bit of it now, on hearing our names spoken out loud, announcing we¡¯re together atst. If I¡¯m feeling it, God only knows what the people inside must be thinking and as we pass Roberto into the room, it¡¯s as if time has re-winded and we are back at our house at Rockwell Academy.

    Every inch of it is exactly as we left it. Theyout, the furniture, even the paint on the walls. It¡¯s a replica of the first home we ever shared together, and it¡¯s as if we¡¯re walking from the present straight back to the past.

    Angelo looks up from the couch and grins, the pleasure in seeing his sister evident in his usually guarded eyes. He stands and I note Flynn watching from his usual position in the corner, crouching in his favorite chair, the emotion pushing away the madness in his eyes for once.

    Ivan turns around from his preferred position in front of the television and Malik nces up from hisptop ced on the nearby table.

    As we head inside, Angelo growls yfully, ¡°What took you so long? We nearly ate all the pizza.¡±

    Winter tenses beside me and openly stares at the familiar scene. It¡¯s as if the past two years never happened as we are transported back in time. My friends have managed to even dress the same as they did back then, and it means a lot knowing they have gone to so much trouble.

    Winter appears lost for words and for a moment, I think every person in this room holds their breath.

    Then she says with a quiver in her voice, ¡°Maybe someone had better call Emma from upstairs. Not Flynn though, promise me that at least.¡±

    As the tears spill from her eyes, I sense the relief from everyst one of us. At least one thing worked. She remembers something and as Angelo reaches his sister, his arms wrap around her so tightly I¡¯m sure she can¡¯t breathe. For a moment, we let them have this. Brother and sister¨Ctwins, where they should be, looking out for one another, ready to take on the world. There¡¯s a lump in my throat that shouldn¡¯t be there. I don¡¯t do emotion, which is noted by Ivan, who growls, ¡°What¡¯s this? Have you be a weak pussy since west met?¡±

    He steps forward and thumps me yfully and as we hug it out, I don¡¯t ever want to be anywhere else than with these people, back in time when we still had everything to y for.

    Winter

    The relief is overwhelming. I remember. It¡¯s as if I only stepped out for a ss and now I¡¯m back with the men who mean the most to me in the world. They¡¯ve always been my guys and I remember everything. The fights they had and the arrogance they wore like a favorite sweater. I remember being so angry when they tried to control me and yet I loved everyst one of them for just being them.

    When I saw Angelo heading toward me, I almost fell into his arms. It¡¯s so good to be back among the people I love, and I only wish I could shake the pain I¡¯m living with right now. It¡¯s not over. I know that for fact, and I wish like crazy I could remember something that is so important to me.

    As Angelo pulls away, another worried facees into view, and I stare at Flynn with tears in my eyes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t break, you know.¡±

    He steps forward and wraps those strong arms around me much like my brother just did and as I hug him back hard, he whispers, ¡°Good to have you home where you belong.¡±

    ¡°I missed you, Flynn.¡± I tighten my grip and heughs softly. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that. I¡¯m guessing you don¡¯t even remember me.¡±

    I pull away and stare up in astonishment because I do remember him, very well, in fact. I also remember a meeting where he was apanied by a woman who looked a lot like Emma, and it confuses me a little and I say with a curious edge to my voice, ¡°Did you marry Emma?¡± Heughs out loud and shakes his head. ¡°Not quite, but Louisa shares certain simrities with her. What can I say? I have a type.¡±

    He winks, which causes me to grin, and then a rough arm drops around my shoulder and a low growl whispers in my ear, ¡°My turn now.¡±

    Spinning around, I fall into Ivan¡¯s arms, and he brushes his lips against my cheek and whispers, ¡°Wee home, my angel.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡±

    He says abruptly, reminding me he isn¡¯t one for sentiment.

    ¡°For helping mee home.¡±

    The ever-present tears stream down my face, which he wipes away with his fingers and says softly, ¡°Did you really think you¡¯d get away from us, angel? Your brother gave us strict instructions, remember?¡±

    I nod,ughing, ¡°I do remember. I remember how happy I was here living with you guys. Not all the time, but most of it.¡±

    I turn when another familiar face steps into view and I say slightly shyly, ¡°Malik. It¡¯s good to see you.¡±

    Of all the guys, he is the least emotional, and it surprises me the most when he pulls me roughly into his arms and sighs with relief. ¡°Atst. Wee home princess, we missed you.¡±

    As we hug it out, four more men force their way in, and we must look a disturbing sight all huddled together like a football team at the Super Bowl.

    After a while, I say slightly breathlessly, ¡°Did somebody say pizza?¡±

    As the others drift off, one man remains and as I fall naturally by his side, I¡¯m so happy I could cry. I¡¯m back where I belong, with the people who love me the most but there is an overwhelming sadness that is reminding me this isn¡¯t over yet.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ31

    ALESSANDRO

    Watching Winterugh again is the best sight in the world. For one night only we are the kids we were back at Rockwell. Chilling out, eating pizza andughing, something that¡¯s been on short supply these past few years. It¡¯s as if the storm has broken and rain is drenching our battered souls. We did it; we brought down the madness that still goes by the name Massimo Duren.

    Winterughs at something Flynn says, and I don¡¯t even mind that his arm is draped across her shoulders as he whispers his usual shit in her ears.

    Angelo takes the seat beside me and throws me a beer. ¡°Thank fuck it¡¯s all over.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± He raises his eyes at my question, and I jerk my thumb in Winter¡¯s direction.

    ¡°She¡¯s still suffering.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Angelo¡¯s low growl matches how I feel inside, and I sigh heavily. ¡°She¡¯s lost her memory and even though parts of it are resurfacing, there¡¯s still a lot of shit she¡¯ll have to deal with. Who knows what that fucker put her through and when she remembers, it may throw up a whole set of new problems.¡±

    ¡°That we will deal with.¡± Angelo¡¯s voice is rough and filled with warning because he will do anything to keep that smile on Winter¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s she said?¡±

    I shrug. ¡°Just that there¡¯s something important she can¡¯t shake. It¡¯s as if something is blocking her memory and it¡¯s vital she remembers.¡±

    Angelo shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s understandable. I mean, I¡¯ve never lost my memory, even though I¡¯ve wished it countless times.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s the past that makes us determined to do better in the future.¡±

    Angelo shakes his head. ¡°We¡¯ve all lived with shit, and I can¡¯t see that changing anytime soon. It¡¯s how you deal with it that matters now.¡±

    ¡°Talking of shit. What are you going to do with Massimo?¡±

    I¡¯m interested because I believe his stay at my grandfather¡¯s home will be a short one, and Angelo grins.

    ¡°Tomorrow, a ne is taking him back to Los Angeles. There¡¯s an institution that has his name on one of the doors.¡±

    ¡°An institution?¡±

    Angelo grins. ¡°It¡¯s where madness lives. A hospital of sorts for patients who can no longer care for themselves. Massimo will fit right in, and I¡¯ve reserved him a spot with ordinary people surrounding him, which he will absolutely hate. He will be kept alive for as long as possible with only the odd visit from yours truly to bring him up to date on how happy his ¡®wife¡¯ is with her new husband while they live in his home and profit from his business.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    It¡¯s not enough and Angelo shrugs. ¡°You can always pile on the misery by visiting him yourself. I have been assured by the doctors there is nothing they can do for him. He is permanently paralyzed and in a state of locked-in syndrome. He can¡¯t even eat and will be fed through a tube for the rest of his miserable life, and yet his brain functions normally.¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe he has a normal brain?¡±

    I roll my eyes and Angelo nods, casting a tortured look at his sister, who appears a lot happier now.

    ¡°We keep him alive and when Winter remembers what he did to her, we will have our revenge. There is not a chance in hell I will allow him the easy way out. He may not experience physical pain, but I will be a master at mental torture. If I do nothing else, I will make hisst days on earth a living hell and he will pray for death toe and im his twisted soul.¡±

    Malik drops down in the seat opposite and grins. ¡°Everything went ording to n. Word on the street is that Massimo suffered a catastrophic stroke, reducing him to a vegetable. His daughter will inherit his wealth and her husband the business.¡±

    I look across at Ivan, who is listening to Flynn and Winter and as I catch his eye, he nods toward the door.

    After excusing myself from my friends, I head over to Winter and my heart lurches when she lifts those beautiful eyes to mine, and it¡¯s like a physical dart to my heart. As I drop a light kiss on her lips, I whisper, ¡°I won¡¯t be long.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± She looks fearful, making me second guess my decision, but Flynn catches my eye and nods toward the door, mouthing, ¡°I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    Turning back to Winter, I run my finger down her cheek and say huskily, ¡°You know Ivan, always spoiling for a fight.¡±

    Sheughs softly and rolls her eyes. ¡°Go and have your fun. I¡¯ll be right where you left me.¡±

    It¡¯s like a physical pain stabbing me as I walk away from her, but Ivan¡¯s right. I need this, he needs this and I¡¯m guessing Winter needs this because the sooner we get back to normal, the better it will be for everyone.

    I follow Ivan to the gym and as we walk, he growls, ¡°Fuck, I need to let off steam.¡±

    ¡°You have a wife for that.¡±

    Heughs out loud. ¡°Do you honestly think I want to do this to my wife? You¡¯re one sick bastard.¡±

    ¡°I heard she can fight.¡±

    I grin as Ivan rolls his eyes. ¡°Charlotte believes she can do a lot of things, but her fighting skills are basic level. She has more cultivated ones that interest me more.¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°With the others. Angelo wanted tonight to be about Winter. To ease her back into our lives gently and try to make her feel safe and loved. She¡¯ll get to meet the women tomorrow, but for one night only, we¡¯re heading back to the past and I can¡¯t wait to find out howcent you¡¯ve be.¡±

    We reach the gym and waste no time in ripping off our clothes and enter the ring naked, save for our Calvin Klein¡¯s.

    As we circle one another, It¡¯s as if a huge weight has lifted because now, in this moment, I can channel my aggression and let off some steam.

    The first blow hits me hard and my breath is winded in my body as Ivan growls, ¡°You¡¯re a little rusty, Beast.¡±

    In answer, I swipe my fist and catch him low in the stomach, but he merelyughs before kicking my legs from under me, causing me to m down hard on the ground.

    For a few painful moments The Savage reminds The Beast what it¡¯s like to lose and, with an angry roar, I gather my mind and focus on the only thing I need right now. My rage.

    As we slug it out, it¡¯s not pretty, and the air bes thick with blood and perspiration. The agonized roars and feral groans disturbing the usual peace as we batter one another in a much-needed show of aggression that I¡¯ve been holding onto since Winter left.

    As we brawl like backstreet fighters, it clears my head and brings with it the realization that Ivan was always the only man who could beat me. He is obviously fighting his own demons and with every punch, every kick and every blood coated bruise, it regenerates our souls and reminds us exactly who we are. We will always need each other. We are evenly matched and have our own set of rules. It¡¯s good to be handed my ass from time to time, and I will only ept that from him.

    Time has no meaning in the ring and as thest punch falls, we groan on the floor, battered and bloodied but so high on adrenalin I would go again if my body could take it.

    ¡°Fuck, I needed that.¡±

    Ivan gasps beside me and I nod in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Savage.¡±

    ¡°Too long.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s it like to head up a family, especially one as fucked up as Massimo¡¯s?¡±

    Ivan pulls himself up and leans against the ropes, and I follow him as heughs softly. ¡°It¡¯s good man. Those fuckers can¡¯t believe their luck. The tales they tell are of one fucked up pile of shit.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to hear them.¡±

    He says with concern. ¡°They hated their boss and what he was capable of.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°His hobbies mainly. He had an endless supply of young men delivered for his own pleasure. He strung them up in his dungeons and fucked with their minds and bodies.¡±

    I feel sick and he growls, ¡°Word is, he had his own private part of the house nobody had ess to. Only his fingerprint opened the doors, and he had a silent army to serve him.¡±

    ¡°Silent?¡±

    ¡°He removed their tongues so they couldn¡¯t speak of the horrors they witnessed.¡±

    Just picturing Winter in that hellish ce twists the knife even deeper into my soul and Ivan says with disgust, ¡°Nobody knows what really went on in there and I¡¯m guessing the only one who does is blocking it from her mind.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s fear keeping her memory away?¡±

    ¡°Trauma, definitely. Charlotte told me she read up on it.¡±

    I snort and he rolls his eyes. ¡°Of course, she would, but she said anything could trigger the memory and when it returns, it may not be a pleasant one and we should be prepared for that.¡±

    I consider his words and I suppose I always knew of that possibility. Winter may be here physically, but mentally she¡¯s still fighting to find her way back to us and I¡¯m not sure any of us are really prepared to deal with what happens when she does.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ32

    WINTER

    Angelo slides in beside me and Flynn nods respectfully. ¡°Can I fetch you a drink, Winter? Non-alcoholic of course, boss¡¯s orders.¡±

    He grins as I giggle, loving how good they always make me feel. Being here, back at Rockwell, in my mind at least, it¡¯s as if the past never happened and we can finally look forward to the future.

    As Flynn heads off, Angelo drapes his arm around my shoulders, and I rest my head on him like we always used to do.

    ¡°How are you?¡±

    He sounds anxious and I smile softly. ¡°Good, thanks. It¡¯s a dream being back here. I may not remember the details, but I know my life was a horror show.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember anything?¡±

    I think about his question and shiver. I¡¯m scared to delve too deep because of the monster lurking around the corner that may just destroy me if I get too close and my voice shakes. ¡°I¡¯m scared of the past, Angelo.¡±

    His hold tightens around my shoulder, and he growls ominously. ¡°Nothing can hurt you now. You have hell¡¯s soldiers fighting your corner.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    I sigh heavily. ¡°Sometimes a sh of something painful hits me when I least expect it. I am always fearing being punished. I can¡¯t even nce at myself in a mirror, and I guess it¡¯s because I won¡¯t like what I find.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Angelo¡¯s tone is even, but I sense the anger radiating from inside him and I whisper. ¡°I may have be a monster to survive. What if I remember and can¡¯t live with what I¡¯ve done?¡±

    ¡°If you did anything, it was because you had no choice which is something we all live with. Fight or flight, as they say, and so you only had one option.¡±

    He turns to face me. ¡°Mafia isn¡¯t an upation they list as a career option. It¡¯s a business that only a select few can master. We were born into this life and have suffered because of it. We are products of it, and it has molded our souls. We do what we must to get through the day and the darkest nights and I¡¯m guessing that if you did anything, it was with that in mind. When we heard our father murder our mother, it was just another day at the office. Flynn, Ivan, Malik and Alessandro, also bear the scars of who we are. Our life isn¡¯t normal and never will be. We operate in madness and do what we must to survive. The fact you are here now tells me how incredibly brave you are. If you wake up one day and stare at a memory that returns, face it with courage, knowing that it can¡¯t beat you. You conquered fear and fought your way back to us and so don¡¯t cower away from your memories because they are what brought you back to us.¡±

    Just hearing my brother¡¯s usual strong words, give me the reassurance I so badly need. Yes, we have dealt with more in a short life than many ever witness, and I suppose he¡¯s right. It¡¯s made us stronger. Whatever happened in the two years since I left will not make a fairy-tale, more like a horror story. I have no doubt about that and so I grip hold of a firm resolve to face whatever memory is waiting for me and understand that whatever happened was merely a fight for survival.

    Malik heads our way and stares at me with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Winter.¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°For taking so long to set you free.¡±

    He looks angry and I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s at himself more than anything, and I remember how he always prided himself on being in control. The man who was always one step ahead of the rest, second guessing events before they could affect us.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± I smile and then say firmly, ¡°I may not remember much, but I couldn¡¯t have prevented what happened.¡±

    He sits and says with interest. ¡°So, do you remember anything at all?¡±

    ¡°Not much. Vague memoriese back to me and then go as quickly as they came. It¡¯s as if everything is out of focus in my mind. I can sense them, but don¡¯t see the full picture.¡±

    I sigh heavily. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s better than nothing. When something happens to jog that memory, I can remember it as clearly as when it happened. But I need something to prompt it. When I walked in here, the scene was familiar. I knew everything. I remembered how happy I was here, and everything swam into focus. If you ask me about what happened when I left, though, I couldn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    I nce across at Angelo and say anxiously, ¡°Everything¡¯s a blur. I suppose my mind has blocked things out for a reason, but there is an overwhelming sense of something sinister waiting.¡±

    ¡°Can you remember anything about what happened with Massimo?¡±

    Malik voices what I¡¯m guessing they all want to know and Angelo growls, ¡°It¡¯s too soon.¡±

    I shake my head and smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Please ask me anything because it may just help trigger a memory. Strangely, I remember nothing except I was so scared. Even now I peer over my shoulder, fearful of something I¡¯m not certain of. I have an overwhelming need to hide, to remain invisible and to keep quiet. It somehow feels wrong even speaking, as if I don¡¯t have permission and I have no desire to see my reflection, almost as if I won¡¯t like what¡¯s there.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of looking in a fucking mirror.¡± Angelo growls with a slow burning rage and I sigh heavily. ¡°When I was in the hospital, there was a mirror in the bathroom. I ignored it. I suppose I was afraid of what I might find in my reflection. When I stayed at Alessandro¡¯s grandfather¡¯s house, there were mirrors everywhere. Again, I tried not to look and if I did catch a glimpse, I quickly looked away. I¡¯m not sure why, but I am fearful of being punished if I speak, or even nce at anything, myself included. It¡¯s always there, as if I¡¯m waiting for something bad to happen, even though I¡¯m now in safe hands.¡±

    Malik looks thoughtful.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do some digging. Massimo has many enemies, not all of whom ended their days chained to his dungeon walls.¡±

    For some reason, his words cause a flicker of something that¡¯s a lot like ice running through my veins, immobilizing my extremities, and making it difficult to breathe.

    I must gasp because Angelo says quickly, ¡°What?¡±

    I just stare into my mind and am so cold, I shiver and the only thing I can make out were the steel bars of a cage.

    Malik¡¯s voice joins me there and he whispers, ¡°What do you see?¡±

    ¡°Darkness.¡± I shiver as if I¡¯m chilled to the bone and my teeth chatter as I whisper, ¡°It¡¯s so dark. I¡¯m so cold.¡± Malik¡¯s smooth voice encourages me to dig a little deeper. ¡°Is anybody with you?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m alone and I¡¯m sitting on a swing in a cage. I have nothing on. I¡¯m naked on a swing, and I¡¯m locked in.¡±

    Angelo curses beside me and Malik¡¯s deep voice says firmly, ¡°What else?¡±

    As the memory returns, I can sense the tears falling down my face as I say sadly, ¡°I was his prisoner. The cage was my home until he came for me.¡±

    As I nce up, the image fades and I lean back against the couch and smile through my tears. ¡°I remembered something. That must be a good sign, surely.¡±

    The anger on their faces wraps me in safety. Knowing I have their full protection chases the demons away and I say brightly, ¡°It¡¯s not so bad. At least I was alone and, the good news is I wasn¡¯t his loving wife.¡±

    Turning to Angelo, I need to know. ¡°Please tell me I wasn¡¯t his wife and that my memory isn¡¯t ying tricks on me.¡±

    Malik interrupts. ¡°Alessandro told me what you said, and I investigated further. There is no record of any marriage between you and Massimo Duren. In fact, you are not listed on any database at all in connection to him.¡±

    The relief is almost overwhelming and drives away the fear from a few moments earlier.

    ¡°Thank God.¡±

    I smile happily. ¡°When I saw him at Alessandro¡¯s grandfather¡¯s house¡­¡±

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Angelo looks horrified and I rest my hand on his arm and say firmly, ¡°I needed to. I wanted to face the monster, and I had the best protection by my side.¡±

    Angelo doesn¡¯t seem convinced, but Malik appears interested.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I knew he wasn¡¯t my husband. Don¡¯t ask me how, it was just a certainty that was never in any doubt. We were never intimate, thank God, and all I had was a burning hatred for the man who sat before me.¡±

    Angelo looks as if I¡¯ve stabbed him with a knife as he says through gritted teeth, ¡°I never wanted you to be in the same room as him again.¡±

    ¡°It was necessary.¡± A little of the fire returns to my voice as I challenge my twin. ¡°In order to fight, I need every weapon I can get. Before seeing him, he was just a name, a fearful memory and the monster in the shadows. When I witnessed how he is now, it neutralized the fear in an instant. He can¡¯t hurt me again and the table has turned. Now we have the power, and it was the one thing I was sure of.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Malik is quick to ask, and I say with anger controlling my voice, ¡°He needs to live to suffer for what he did. A slow and agonizing death because something¡¯s telling me even that is too good for him.¡±

    The pride in Angelo¡¯s eyes makes me smile and then he turns to Malik and growls, ¡°See what you can find out. I want to discover everything about Massimo and his life. There must be something we can use to torture him with. That man will learn what it¡¯s like to be the victim for once and this time death will not be an option. We will make him pay for what he did to my sister, and I¡¯m counting on you toe up with the best way to make that happen.¡±

    Malik nods and it makes me smile, witnessing the look they share. There they are, my mafia warriors and Angelo is right. Far from fearing who I am and what I became, I should celebrate the fact that it¡¯s made me the survivor I needed to be.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ33

    ALESSANDRO

    We drag our sorry asses back to the others and the look of horror on Winter¡¯s face makes us allugh. I suppose we do look a sight as the bruises develop and the blood smears across our naked chests.

    Malik rolls his eyes as Flynn grins and shouts, ¡°Who won?¡±

    ¡°We all did.¡± I smile as I drop beside my woman and love the lust that sparks in her eyes as I take her hand.

    ¡°We are all winners here. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, baby?¡±

    She nods. ¡°I most definitely agree with that.¡±

    She seems concerned. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    Ivan snorts from across the room as he tosses me a beer.

    ¡°Childs y.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    She rolls her eyes. ¡°I see it¡¯s business as usual.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    I wince as I catch a sore spot, and Winter shakes her head. ¡°When will you ever grow up?¡±

    She fixes Ivan with a stern expression. ¡°You should know better. Save it for your enemies, not each other.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in that?¡± He drops her a wink, and she turns to me and shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯ll never understand you; either of you. Why put yourselves through this? It doesn¡¯t make sense?¡±

    Flynn shrugs. ¡°They use it to let off steam and I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re both feeling better now because of it. Me, I prefer sex. What can I say? I¡¯m a lover, not a fighter, and I always will be.¡±

    Malik twists his lips into his evil grin. ¡°We all have our preferred method of release.¡±

    ¡°I dread to think what yours is.¡± I growl at him, and he shrugs. ¡°I get noints.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because they probably can¡¯t recall it.¡±

    Flynn digs and Malik nods. ¡°That can be one of the side effects, but I¡¯m working on it.¡±

    ¡°What are you even talking about?¡±

    Winter looks confused and Angelo says with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s best you don¡¯t ask. Malik prefers to torture his partners first. He calls it forey. Well, at least it is for him.¡±

    Winter shivers beside me and it makes meugh as I whisper, ¡°Talking of which.¡±

    She throws me a warning stare and then looks anxiously at her brother, who just looks slightly nauseous and sighs heavily. ¡°Perhaps we should leave it there. It¡¯ste and we can catch up in the morning.¡±

    Flynn nods. ¡°All this talk of sex is making me hungry.¡±

    We stare at him in confusion, and heughs softly. ¡°But my hunger is not for food. I have a wife now and one of the perks of that is¡­¡±

    ¡°Goodnight, Flynn.¡± Angelo interrupts and nods toward the door. ¡°I¡¯lle with you. I believe Louisa is with Jasmine and Charlotte.¡±

    Winter says quickly, ¡°They¡¯re here?¡±

    Angelo nods. ¡°We wanted tonight to be all about us. A trip down memoryne you could call it. You¡¯ll meet them in the morning. They can¡¯t wait.¡±

    Winter smiles. ¡°I¡¯d like that. If anything, just to offer them mymiserations. Do they even know what they¡¯ve taken on?¡±

    Flynnughs out loud. ¡°They don¡¯t call me The Angel for nothing. Louisa is living the dream right now.¡±

    We allugh as Angelo grabs him by the arm and pulls him from the room and Ivan stands and cracks his knuckles. ¡°I¡¯m d Charlotte is so interested in medicine. Maybe she can find a nurse¡¯s uniform and tend to my wounds.¡±

    He winks as he heads off, and I can only imagine the horror on his pretty wife¡¯s face when she sees his battered and bloodied body.

    Malik looks after him thoughtfully and then sighs.

    ¡°I must head off, too. I have information to learn, and it may take me all night. It¡¯s good to see you home where you belong, Winter, and if you remember anything at all, let me know.¡±

    He heads off and Winter shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯ll never understand what goes on inside that man¡¯s mind. I pity the woman he marries; she will need to be made of strong stuff.¡±

    I must agree with her there because Malik enjoys serious shit that the rest of us couldn¡¯t even begin to wrap our heads around.

    Winter looks at me with concern.

    ¡°Does it hurt anywhere?¡±

    I wince and point to my chest. ¡°I think he bruised my ribs.¡±

    She twists her lips into a wicked grin and before I can see where she¡¯s going with this, she presses her lips to the purple bruise developing at a rapid rate.

    ¡°Does this make it better?¡± She whispers against my skin, and I nod. ¡°A little.¡±

    She moves down my body, her tongue trailing a path, causing my cock to wake up and remind me he¡¯s been under-usedtely.

    ¡°What about here?¡±

    She swirls her tongue against my navel and then her fingers pull down the band of my pants, releasing my eager cock into the room.

    ¡°That hurts the most.¡± I growl and as she slides my cock deep into her mouth, I groan out loud.

    Lying back against the cushion with Winter buried deep between my thighs, I could be in heaven right now. Watching her head bob up and down as she sucks, teases and licks my shaft, I give way to the sensations she creates. Her willing fingers cup my balls and massage them as she sucks and as I lie back and enjoy the sweetest attention, I can¡¯t believe my fucking luck.

    As Ie hard and shoot a steady stream down her throat, I swear I see stars and as she licks my shaft clean and pulls my pants back up, her eyes are loaded and heavy with lust as she grabs my hand and whispers, ¡°It¡¯s time for bed and if I get one wink of sleep tonight, I¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±

    She grins, and that¡¯s all I need to move me to my feet fast and tug her after me as if the house is on fire.

    We head to my room and as we enter the dark space, she peers around with curiosity. The room is huge and dressed in charcoal and silver, the silk bedding calling our names from the emperor sized bed set in the middle of the room. The golden glow of concealed lighting creates a seductive atmosphere and just the fluttering of the drapes at the window indicate the cool breeze outside is waiting patiently to caress our heated skin.

    Without a word, Winter shrugs out of her clothes to match my own state of undress and just seeing her swaying slightly in the dusky light of the room makes me openly stare in wonder.

    She flicks her long ebony hair over one shoulder, and it caresses her bare breast, causing my cock to twitch and she whispers huskily, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    In two short strides, I reach for her hand and tug her hard into my body and growl, ¡°I can be soft, or I can be considerate. I can make this slow, sensuous, and full of love, or I can fuck you until you can¡¯t walk. Your choice.¡±

    The way her eyes sh and her breathing intensify, tells me my answer before her words dust the air. ¡°Fuck me hard Alessandro. I need The Beast tonight.¡±

    As I grasp her hair in one hand, I tug it down firmly so her face lifts to mine and the fire I see burning in her eyes matches my own as I devour her lips with a hunger I doubt will ever be satiated.

    It¡¯s never enough though and pushing her roughly toward the wall, I kick her legs apart and force her back, loving the wild passion in her eyes as I growl, ¡°I want to hear you scream, baby. Tell the world you¡¯re mine.¡±

    With one thrust I am inside her, bareback and in heaven. Her moan of desire greets me as I push in hard and deep, loving how her slick walls clench my cock and own it like she always has. Her ass scrapes against the wall as I hammer her to it and as I suck and bite her neck, her scream of pleasure stokes the fire inside me.

    This is fucking at its most basic and is the only thing we need right now. It¡¯s a desperate act of two mates who lost one another and then found themselves again. One night only will turn into a lifetime and now she is back with me, it begins now.

    As shees all over my cock, she screams my name, and my roar of ecstasy dives out of the open window and tells the world who they¡¯re up against. Nobody will ever tell me I can¡¯t have this woman and anyone that tries better run for cover because I will never give her up all the time I breathe, and if my grandfather, or anyone else has a problem with that, they can go and fuck themselves.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ34

    WINTER

    I have so much time to make up with Alessandro. It¡¯s like a physical ache that won¡¯t decline. When he leaves me, I am waiting for him to return. I always want him beside me, almost as if I can¡¯t operate when he¡¯s not around.

    When he left with Ivan, I experienced a physical pull to go and find him. It scares me a little because I shouldn¡¯t be dependent on a man so soon. Maybe it¡¯s because he was the first person I saw when I woke up. Or it could be something stronger than that. It¡¯s as if I was always meant to be by his side and I¡¯m guessing it started at Rockwell Academy.

    Alessandro runs us a deep, hot bath, in the awesome bathroom attached to his room. The tub is ck, and the taps are gold. Some may say it¡¯s garish. I love it. The ck towels look brand new and the dark travertine tiles are warm beneath my feet. Subtle lighting creates a weing ambiance and if I could, I would lock the door and stay here for the foreseeable future.

    Club Mafia is my happy ce because they are here. The men I will dedicate my life to who have proven their loyalty more than I dared wish for.

    Every single one of them holds a special ce in my heart and as I sit in front of Alessandro, with the deep waterpping around us, I lean back and sigh with contentment.

    As he soaps away the day, I say softly, ¡°Moments don¡¯te more perfect than this one.¡±

    His lowugh settles against my ear. ¡°This is your perfect moment? Here I am thinking it was when I fucked you hard against the wall.¡±

    I giggle, loving hearing the sound. I can¡¯t remember thest time I heard it and as I nestle into those strong, powerful arms, I whisper, ¡°I love you, Alessandro.¡±

    He stills behind me and then his lips graze my neck and as I turn to face him, I stare into two pools of tenderness I wasn¡¯t expecting to see. His lips brush against mine and he says softly, ¡°Ti amo, baby girl.¡±

    He deepens the kiss and as the waterps against us, our tongues sh and our hearts beat faster. Words are unnecessary in the heat of the moment.

    He fists my hair and holds my head in ce and as he devours my aching lips, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m bncing on the edge of heaven. I feel his cock rock hard against my stomach, and with a wicked smile, I pull back and shift so I¡¯m straddling him, my breasts dragging against his chest as the water rains down them. As I slide on top of him, his groan of pleasure matches my own and just the sensation of him inside me causes my heart to go into freefall. As I cup his handsome face, I stare with a hunger that will never get old at the man of my dreams who woke me from a nightmare.

    Slowly, I move up and down, staring into his eyes the entire time, and it¡¯s the most amazing experience in the world. I am making love to my man, and I never expected it to be so good.

    He cups my chin and forces my lips to his and the leisurely way he tastes me makes me moan into his mouth and breaking away, he drops his head and takes my nipple into his mouth and rolls it around his tongue, while pulling me in harder from behind.

    I am officially in heaven as I fuck Alessandro in the tub and the sound of the waterpping over the edge adds drama to an asion that really doesn¡¯t need any.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Rather than give into the orgasm that¡¯s never far away, I whisper, ¡°Bed. Now!¡±

    His low chuckle makes me grin as we step from the tub, dripping with water and need. Then we head straight into the bedroom to drench the silk sheets with a lot more than the water dripping from our bodies.

    I lie back and stretch out my hands over my head as he settles between my thighs and forces them as wide as possible. I feel incredibly sexy right now and not embarrassed, as I always thought I would. Sex with Alessandro is an act of nature that will happen despite the obstacles thrown in our way and as he licks my need from deep inside me, I gasp at the pure pleasure that drips between my thighs.

    ¡°You taste so sweet, baby.¡±

    His muffled groan makes me smile and as he spreads me wider and sucks my clit, I don¡¯t ever want this to end. So many emotions are ying out right now and none of them include fear. How can I fear anything when I¡¯m with him? He¡¯s everything to me, and I only feel safe when he¡¯s around.

    As he works his way up my body, he bites, licks and sucks every inch of my skin and as he reaches my mouth, I love how I taste on his lips. Then, staring into my eyes, he slides in deep and the intensity shing in his dark, turbulent eyes should scare me, but they only wrap me infort because I¡¯m with him.

    We fuck, we talk, and we fuck again. The night turns to day and, true to his word, sleep has yed no part in this.

    I don¡¯t think there is one part of him I don¡¯t explore and as I circle the scar on his chest just above his heart, I whisper, ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Club Mafia.¡±

    His low, husky voice sends a shiver down my spine as I look at the raised edges and gently press my lips to honor it.

    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±

    He twirls my hair in his fingers as I stare into his eyes, and he grins. ¡°The night you left we made a vow.¡±

    ¡°We?¡±

    He nods. ¡°The five of us and Baron came along for the ride.¡±

    ¡°Baron?¡± The name seems familiar and he can obviously sense my mind working because he waits for me to speak.

    ¡°I know that name.¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    ¡°He saved me.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Alessandro looks confused and I smile at the memory that probably saved my life.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how, but it was his words that kept me going. I can hear them now as clear as the day he said them.¡±

    As I stare into Alessandro¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s another man¡¯s face I see, back at the party when he offered me his advice. I am transported back to Rockwell and know those words were the most meaningful of my life, and I repeat them to Alessandro.

    ¡°Learn how to survive and always look for their weakness because there always is one. Then use that to your advantage to get what you want. The element of surprise is a powerful weapon, and I¡¯m guessing you can learn to wield it where it will do the most damage.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± He appears confused and I smile happily, remembering the conversation as if it were yesterday.

    ¡°We were talking about my life after Rockwell Academy. I was afraid of what the future held and confided in him about my fears. I was resigned to the fact I couldn¡¯t change my future, and those words were his response to that. Somehow, I have repeated those words like a mantra for the past two years, always looking for my opportune moment. Then it happened.¡±

    ¡°What do you remember?¡± Alessandro¡¯s voice is measured, but his eyes glitter with rage as I drag out another dark part of my soul into the light.

    ¡°I remember the confusion. A restaurant perhaps. Massimo was angry; there was chaos everywhere. He was distracted, he was never distracted, and I remember telling myself this was it. The opportune moment to escape, and so I took the box from his jacket that was hanging on the chair, knowing that whatever was concealed in the syringe would be potentially lethal. I didn¡¯t even stop to think and while he was shouting, I drove the needle straight into his neck.¡±

    I exhale sharply. ¡°I was so scared, Alessandro. It was as if I could die at any moment, and then there is no recollection of what happened after that.¡±

    He nods. ¡°You fell. He stumbled toward you, and took you down with him, hitting your head on the table as you went down.¡±

    ¡°So, it was me.¡±

    I am strangely euphoric as I stare with delight into his eyes. ¡°I brought him down, just like Baron promised me I could. My opportune moment tipped the bnce and set me free. I remember.¡±

    The relief is enormous as I register what I did. Nobody else. Me. It¡¯s an indescribable sensation knowing I am the one responsible for my freedom and it empowers me in a way I wasn¡¯t expecting. It¡¯s as if the fog clears and I step into the sunshine. Tearing free from the chains holding me in ce. I was the master of my own destiny and yet¡­¡±

    I must frown because Alessandro says with concern, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I stare at him with confusion.

    ¡°I should be happy. It¡¯s over. I won.¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    He smiles his reassurance, but there¡¯s something heavy weighing me down inside. An ache that grows stronger by the day that is promising to burst my bubble in a devastating way.

    Trying to shake it from my head, I force a smile onto my face.

    ¡°It¡¯s good. All is good. Anyway, finish your story. Tell me about the scar.¡±

    I trace my fingers over the jagged edges and love how imperfect it is. Much like him, beautiful in its madness.

    ¡°We simted removing our hearts for the battle ahead.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t expecting that, and I stare at him in shock. ¡°You did what?¡±

    Heughs softly. ¡°Flynn had a w shaped de and one by one we scratched our skin deep enough to draw blood and as the blood spilled onto the paper, we signed a contract in blood to bring you home to us.¡±

    ¡°Oh my god.¡± I¡¯m so shocked and he shrugs as if it was of no consequence.

    ¡°We all did it. We called it The Contract and the most important mission in life after Rockwell was setting about bringing you home.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Marrying for power. One by one, we would marry into rival families to make an army. The hardest thing of all was waiting for the n toe together, knowing you were suffering with him.¡±

    He looks so tormented my heart physically hurts and I drop a light kiss on his lips and whisper, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He kisses me deeply with an intensity that heats my blood, knowing how far they were prepared to go to rescue me.

    The time for talking is put on hold because it¡¯s actions that count now and this time we make love with an intensity that shocks me a little because being here with Alessandro atst dulls the pain of my past.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ35

    ALESSANDRO

    I leave Winter to sleep while I shower and change. I have calls to make and want to catch up with my brothers before the day runs away with us.

    As I leave, I take a lingering nce at the sleeping beauty in my bed and still can¡¯t believe my luck. She loves me. The moment those words fell from her lips, it healed my soul. Nothing else matters now. My grandfather, Allegra and the Giodanos. Nothing but making Winter my wife and taking over the Majerio family as soon as required.

    It will be a fight to the death to keep Winter by my side, but my grandfather chose me as his sessor for a reason and I didn¡¯t miss the pride in his eyes whenever I stood up to him, despite the frown on his face. I am more like him than he would care to admit and I¡¯m guessing he would be disappointed if I married Allegra, anyway.

    I head outside and nod to the ever-present soldiers who guard our headquarters well. Their loyalty is to Club Mafia when they are here, not only their respective Don. Here Angelo is the Don, and we all offer him that respect, regardless of what and who we control in the outside world.

    Stepping over to the fountain that is the centerpiece of the courtyard, I call my grandfather more out of respect than anything else.

    ¡°Alessandro.¡±

    His husky voice reaches out and grabs my attention and he says slowly, ¡°I trust you are in a more amenable frame of mind now you have had your fun.¡±

    ¡°Nothing has changed, Grandfather. I won¡¯t marry Allegra and will bring Winter home, or we remain here.¡±

    ¡°Which is¡­¡±

    Nobody knows about Club Mafia except those who belong and serve it, so Iugh softly.

    ¡°Here is here. That¡¯s all you need to know.¡±

    There¡¯s a brief silence before he sighs heavily.

    ¡°You put me in an unfortunate position with Don Giodano.¡±

    ¡°You will find a way out of it.¡±

    ¡°No, Alessandro.¡±

    ¡°No, what?¡±

    ¡°I will do nothing. I will leave it up to you to exin why you are dering war on the Giodano family. Because that¡¯s exactly what it will be if you back out of our deal. A bloodthirsty, desperate war where nobody wins. Ask yourself if she¡¯s worth it when you can have it all, anyway.¡±

    ¡°The answer will always be yes. She¡¯s worth it and if it involves a war, it won¡¯t be the first one I¡¯ve fought for her.¡±

    His exasperated sigh tells me he¡¯s disappointed in my reaction, but I can¡¯t worry about that.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    His deep voice hisses back, ¡°Three months and the clock is ticking. I have every faith in you to do the right thing for everyone concerned.¡±

    He cuts the call, giving me no chance to retaliate and I huff with frustration and light a cigarette to calm myself the fuck down.

    An amusedugh hits me from behind and as I turn, I see Flynn sitting on the wall watching me.

    ¡°Jesus, Flynn, how long have you been stalking me?¡±

    ¡°My whole life, brother.¡±

    He winks as he points to my smoke.

    ¡°Got a spare?¡±

    ¡°You begging for leftovers now? Don¡¯t you have more money these days?¡±

    He shrugs. ¡°Louisa hates smoking.¡±

    I raise my eyes. ¡°And the real reason is?¡±

    ¡°That is the real reason.¡±

    It makes meugh out loud as I hand him a smoke and grin. ¡°The Angel has been pussy whipped. I never thought I¡¯d see the day.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m not the only one judging by that conversation.¡±

    As I lean against the fountain, I shake my head. ¡°She knows nothing. It was my decision.¡±

    I growl irritably, ¡°If my grandfather believes I¡¯ll give up the only woman I have ever loved for a cold, emotionless, mafia princess who craves power and doesn¡¯t care who she has to marry to get it, he doesn¡¯t know me at all.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re about to fight another war. I can loan you my army if you like.¡±

    ¡°I figured you might.¡± We share a grin and I watch as he hops off the wall and saunters across, flicking the lit cigarette into the fountain after only one puff. ¡°Dirty habit.¡±

    He grins. ¡°You should get Malik onto your problem. Stuff like that gives him an orgasm. He¡¯ll thank you for it.¡±

    I consider our mysterious Arab friend and say with interest, ¡°How is he coping with life in the family business?¡±

    Flynn shrugs. ¡°The same as the rest of us, I guess. He doesn¡¯t talk much about it but the tortured pain in his eyes deepens every time we meet.¡±

    ¡°I noticed.¡±

    Tossing my own butt into the fountain, I jerk my thumb toward the house. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m keen to meet the woman who was mad enough to wear your wedding ring.¡±

    I note the softening expression of my chaotic friend and am happy he¡¯s found love. It¡¯s obvious because I¡¯ve never seen him so calm and as we head inside, I am looking forward to introducing my woman to the others.

    Flynn must be reading my mind because he says in a low voice, ¡°How is she?¡±

    As I picture her sucking my cock not that long ago, I grin. ¡°She¡¯s perfect.¡±

    Flynn¡¯s eyes narrow and he fixes me with a stern gaze. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t make it so obvious unless you want Angelo to cut you a new pair.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s good. Even weed me to the family.¡±

    Flynn whistles. ¡°Then he¡¯s madder than I am.¡±

    As we head into the kitchen, I make straight for the coffee machine and hear. ¡°Hey, baby.¡±

    Spinning around, I see a pretty girl head straight into Flynn¡¯s arms and for some reason it makes me smile when I witness the happiness on both their faces.

    ¡°Louisa.¡±

    At the sound of my voice, she turns and looks at me awkwardly, a blush staining her cheeks as she mutters, ¡°Oh, um, hi¡­¡±

    ¡°Alessandro.¡±

    I smile to put her at ease, but Flynn adds. ¡°The Beast to everyone else. More like a puppy dog, really.¡±

    As I fix him with my most ferocious re, I don¡¯t miss the way her skin pales as she gazes between us with concern.

    Flynn merely rolls his eyes and, taking her hand, pulls her over to me.

    Stepping forward, I kiss her on both cheeks and whisper, ¡°If you ever need help with him, call someone else. He¡¯s beyond any I can offer him.¡±

    I wink as she giggles, rxing a little and my heart lifts when a sleepy looking woman heads into the room, barefoot and wearing one of my t-shirts.

    Her hair is messy, and she yawns deeply and yet as soon as she sees me her face lights up and I don¡¯t miss the lust that sparks in her eyes.

    Flynn sighs, causing her to spin around and the faint blush to her face when she sees Louisa and Flynn watching her with amusement, makes her say quickly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, forgive my appearance but the aroma of coffee enticed me in here.¡±

    Flynnughs out loud. ¡°You have never looked more perfect, Angel. Come and meet Louisa, my wife.¡±

    A huge smile breaks across Winter¡¯s face and she steps forward and, to all our surprise, hugs Louisa close and for a moment I wonder if she¡¯s confusing her with her friend Emma who lived with us at Rockwell. Flynn had a thing for her, and it ended as they always did as one night only.

    She pulls away and says with tears glistening in her eyes, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Louisa appears confused and Winter says softly, ¡°For making Flynn so happy and for helping bring me home.¡±

    Louisa appears a little emotional. ¡°I¡¯m so happy it all worked out.¡±

    Winter nods and, looking past her, catches my eye and I swear if we were alone, I would be inside her right now. ¡°It¡¯s good to be back.¡±

    I hand her a coffee before slipping my arm around her shoulder and pull her close, leaning down and breathing in the sweet soft scent of my woman.

    It¡¯s typical that Angelo chooses this moment to walk in, hand in hand with Jasmine, and the amusement on her face is the opposite of the frown on his.

    Winter makes to move, but I keep a firm hold on her and growl, ¡°Morning guys.¡±

    Jasmine grins wickedly as Angelo sighs, before his expression softens and he heads straight for Winter and plucks her from my side. As his own arms wrap around his sister, I can almost taste their emotion as they block out the rest of the room and enjoy the fact they are back together again.

    I watch as the tears blur in Jasmine and Louisa¡¯s eyes as they stare at a scene I¡¯m not sure any of us believed we¡¯d see again, and it¡¯s only when Malik glides into the room that they pull apart when he says briskly, ¡°I¡¯ve spent an interesting night delving into Massimo¡¯s past and you may be interested in what I found.¡±

    We all stare at him with eager expressions and Angelo nods toward the door. ¡°We¡¯ll talk over breakfast. I have a feeling this will be a long conversation.¡± As we head off, it strikes me that Malik must have discovered something good because even he looks excited, and I hope that whatever it turns out to be is a good thing and won¡¯t interfere with the happiness we are enjoying right now.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ36

    WINTERCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Even though I love my family and I consider Club Mafia to be that family, I only really want to be with Alessandro. It¡¯s as if we have so much time to make up for and I wish I was nestled in his arms, skin on skin, feeding him breakfast instead of attending a family one. The fact I¡¯m underdressed hasn¡¯t escaped anyone¡¯s notice and I¡¯m guessing I look a wreck due to my aversion to looking in the mirror.

    There are still many puzzle pieces to slot into ce and as we take our seats, I love that Alessandro¡¯s hand runs up and under the t-shirt and teases my bare pussy that is always so wet for him.

    I shift awkwardly as Angelo smiles on my other side and leans in. ¡°We should spend the morning together. We have a lot of catching up to do.¡±

    The fact that Alessandro¡¯s finger is now massaging my clit momentarily distracts me and I say slightly breathlessly, ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    Jasmine catches my eye and smiles reassuringly, and I am looking forward to spending time with her, too. She is my family now, along with Louisa, and it¡¯s good to have femalepany atst.

    It¡¯s obvious the two women adore their husbands. Even the short time I¡¯ve spent with them tells me that. I don¡¯t miss the lingering looks and lustful nces that they share, and I¡¯m happy Angelo and Flynn are happy atst. Angelo in particr is not only my brother but my best friend too and even the fact my memory has deserted me doesn¡¯t change that. It¡¯s as if I knew immediately. We share a deep connection that runs in our blood and that will never change.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±

    Flynn says with a growl, and I hear the harsh ent of our Russian friend say crossly, ¡°Nobody set a time for this. You¡¯re lucky we made it at all.¡±

    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake, Ivan, don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±

    I¡¯m surprised to detect a different ent and from the amusement on everyone¡¯s faces, there¡¯s a reason for that and as I turn to witness it for myself, I blink in astonishment.

    I can¡¯t help the loud gasp that makes it from deep inside, and the room spins as I look at a face from my nightmares.

    ¡°What is it, baby?¡±

    Alessandro¡¯s words cut through the lifting fog and my voice shakes as I try to form a sentence. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±

    The atmosphere shifts and the tears blind me as I stare at a memory that hits me hard.

    Standing before merger than life is a living work of art. I¡¯ve seen her before and as the memory returns, the tears pour down my face as I whisper, ¡°Imogen.¡±

    Ivan steps in front of her and shakes his head. ¡°No, Winter. This is Charlotte, Massimo¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± I am so confused and then the ck memory sharpens, and I see the ss coffin with the mummified remains of the woman in the painting.

    ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±

    Alessandro grasps my hand and Angelo says with a growl, ¡°Take her somewhere quiet. It¡¯s too much.¡±

    Alessandro pulls me to my feet, and I shout, ¡°No!¡±

    The word bounces from the walls, causing the room to still as I stare at the woman cowering behind Ivan.

    ¡°I want to see her.¡±

    Angelo nods and as Ivan pulls her gently forward, the tears flow as I stare at the image of the woman in the painting. I see a room. A white room. I see Massimo and I see pain. A lot of pain and fear. I whisper, ¡°He loved her.¡±

    Nobody speaks and Charlotte looks fearful and as I stare, the image changes to the one back in the restaurant. I see the same image. Ivan and Charlotte walking hand in hand and Massimo¡¯s anger reaches out to strangle me again.

    My hands fly to my throat as if he¡¯s squeezing the life out of me and I gasp, ¡°He thought you were his wife.¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s tears match my own and she whispers, ¡°He was wrong.¡±

    I nod and, as if a veil is lifting, everything is clear. The journey to Scarpetta. Massimo¡¯s anger and his n to kill them all.

    The entire room waits for me to speak and yet I can¡¯t as my memory starts coloring in the missing pages and as the full horror of the past two years returns to me, it brings thest puzzle piece crashing into ce.

    ¡°Oh my God!¡± I scream so loudly it causes everyone to jump up, and as Angelo and Alessandro reach for me at the same time, I struggle to stay conscious.

    I can¡¯t even speak as an agonized sound makes it out from the deepest part of my soul and I scream as the full horror hits me.

    ¡°What is it, baby?¡±

    ¡°Tell us, Winter. What can you see?¡± Angelo sounds fearful and then I drop to my knees and wrap my arms around my body as I sob, tortured cries of the damned.

    Alessandro drops to his knees before me and pulls me roughly into his arms and I detect the fear in his voice as he says, ¡°What is it? Tell us.¡±

    Lifting my grief-stricken face to his, I have only one word. ¡°Frankie.¡±

    Then I scream, copsing into his arms as I sob uncontrobly, my heart shredding into jagged ribbons at my feet.

    ¡°Baby, who¡¯s Frankie? Tell me.¡±

    Alessandro presses on and as I lift my eyes to his, I watch the concern change to disbelief as I whisper, ¡°Our son.¡±

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Angelo hisses beside me and somebody screams, a woman I think, but I can¡¯t tear my eyes from my son¡¯s father as he learns of his existence for the very first time.

    ¡°Our son.¡± The emotion in his eyes tears my heart to shreds and I sob, ¡°We have a son. Frankie. Massimo used him to control me.¡±

    The anguish in Alessandro¡¯s eyes breaks me apart as he stares at me in utter disbelief.

    Angelo says firmly, ¡°Winter, focus. Where did Massimo ce your son?¡±

    I can¡¯t stop staring at Alessandro, who looks as broken as I am, and I whisper, ¡°In the mansion. Locked in the nursery.¡±

    I hear more crying and the pain that is surrounding me right now is unbearable and Alessandro says sharply, his eyes never leaving mine for a second. ¡°Tell me the ce was empty when you arrived.¡±

    There is silence, and then he roars. ¡°Tell me!¡±

    The response appears to hover suspended in time and when it finally arrives, it drives a knife through my heart.

    ¡°There were no survivors.¡±

    For a moment, the words don¡¯t register and then as the terrible truth strikes me hard, I start screaming and nothing in the world can stop me.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ37

    ALESSANDRO

    The room erupts into confused chaos. I hold my screaming woman in my arms, her life destroyed along with mine as we face the death of our son. The son I never knew I had and as I hold her pain wrecked body, I feel numb. I have a son. I had a son. It¡¯s too much toprehend and as the activity increases in the room, I can¡¯t move. I hold Winter as if I¡¯m afraid to let go and try to wrap my head around something I never sawing.

    We have a son. Frankie.

    I barely register Angelo¡¯s strong hand on my back and as the seconds turn to minutes, I am frozen to the spot. Then something kicks in, a natural instinct to protect what¡¯s mine, and I say angrily, ¡°I want to discover where my son is.¡±

    The awkward silence is not what I need right now, and I raise my eyes to the only person I trust with this and growl, ¡°I need to know everything.¡±

    Malik nods, looking as emotional as the rest of us, but it¡¯s not emotion I need right now, it¡¯s action.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    Standing, I drag my sobbing woman to her feet and sweep her into my arms and say roughly, ¡°We need a moment.¡±

    As I stride from the room, nobody dares stop me and as Winter weeps like a broken angel in my arms, I want answers and I want them yesterday.

    Winter is inconsble, but I have no time to waste, so I ce her gently on the bed and take her hand, saying firmly, ¡°I want you to tell me everything.¡±

    ¡°Please, Alessandro, we must go to him.¡±

    I exhale sharply and say with the deepest pain etching my words. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand, Winter. There is nothing left to return to.¡±

    Her wide eyes fill with grief, and she shakes her head. ¡°No, he must be somewhere; he must be.¡±

    Her voice breaks and I growl, ¡°I want it all. From the moment you realized you were pregnant and every minute of my son¡¯s life. Everything you tell me is for a reason, because I refuse to ept that he is gone, and we must ce ourselves in the mind of madness to work out what could have happened.¡±

    Through heart wrenching sobs, Winter tells me her harrowing story and I hang onto every word andmit it to my memory. I crave every small detail of a life I never knew existed until now. We talk for hours, and we grieve like any parents would, but I grieve for more than the son I never had. I grieve for the fact I never met him and the life we were denied because of one man.

    Hours pass and I ask many questions and by the time Winter falls into an exhausted sleep, I have never experienced rage like this. I had a son and now it¡¯s my duty to step up and be the father he deserves.

    Leaving Winter to sleep fitfully, I head back to the kitchen and find everyone exactly where I left them. The emotion on their faces rolls off me like water on wax because I no longer have any.

    Angelo steps up and says quickly, ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°Sleeping.¡± I growl my response and head straight for the coffee machine. I need a clear head now and fix Jasmine with a hard look.

    ¡°Please, can you watch her?¡±

    She jumps up. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Louisa nods. ¡°We¡¯ll take it in shifts. We want to help.¡±

    I note the tears streaming down Charlotte¡¯s anxious face and she says with a quiver in her voice, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, it was all my fault.¡±

    Ivan hisses angrily, ¡°None of this is your fault. There is only one man responsible for that and he¡¯s lucky he¡¯s not here right now.¡±

    Angelo shakes his head, looking as if he¡¯s been to Hell and back. ¡°If it¡¯s anyone¡¯s fault, it¡¯s mine. We couldn¡¯t get inside, so we burned the ce down. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± I round on my friends in a rage that has been brewing since hearing the news I have a son.

    ¡°We are all to me. Nobody saw thising. We weren¡¯t to know.¡±

    Flynn looks as destroyed as the rest of us and moves closer, saying with a gruff, ¡°What can we do to help?¡±

    Before I can answer, Malik¡¯s voice washes over us like a balm of antiseptic taking away the sting as he says firmly, ¡°Take a seat. I have some information that may help.¡±

    We stare at him in surprise and waste no time in grabbing a seat at the table and he peers at hisputer with a worried frown.

    ¡°As I said before, you may be interested in what I discovered, and now certain events havee to light, it begins to make sense.¡±

    There is not a sound in the room as we wait expectantly for him to speak, and he raises his eyes to mine, and my heart quickens when I note the excitement in his.

    ¡°I hacked into Massimo¡¯s servers and found some interesting files stored on hisputer. He saved them to the cloud and used a weak password to protect them.¡± Malik shakes his head in disgust as he sighs. ¡°They contained the usual shit, but there was one folder that interested me more than any other because it was titled with a name rather than a description.¡±

    ¡°What was the name?¡± I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s one we are all familiar with, judging from the gleam in his eye and he nods. ¡°Ortega.¡±

    The silence says it all as I share a look with my friends around the table and understand why Malik is so excited about this. Like his own family in Dubai, the Ortegas are mafia royalty. Some consider Giovanni Ortega to be the Mafia King and I¡¯m not surprised that Massimo had him in his sights.

    ¡°What was in the folder?¡± Angelo says quickly and Malik¡¯s eyes gleam.

    ¡°A series of payments set up to a woman.¡±

    ¡°What woman?¡± Angelo is getting impatient, but whatever Malik has discovered is something he¡¯s excited about, and he says with a smirk, ¡°Delores Brown.¡±

    ¡°Should we be familiar with that name?¡± Flynn appears as confused as we all are, and Malik shakes his head.

    ¡°At first, I was as confused as you are. I did some more digging and found a bank ount set up in Zurich for a Miss. Delores Brown. Then I cross-referenced the ount numbers and payments and had a match.¡±

    ¡°But how does this matter to us?¡± I huff with frustration.

    ¡°Because the payments were for services received. Once again, I did some digging on the elusive Delores Brown and discovered a birth certificate and a passport in her name.¡±

    ¡°So, you think Delores Brown is somehow connected to Giovanni Ortega?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± We stare at him in confusion as he says with rare excitement. ¡°My sources reveal that Delores Brown wasst seen leaving a party in downtown Los Angeles around a year ago. That was thest sighting of her and despite exhaustive searches, she was never found. Word is, she left the country and in the absence of a body the case remains open. It appears that whoever Delores Brown is now, is someone who doesn¡¯t want to be discovered and is hiding behind her, using her identity.¡±

    ¡°So, how does this link to Massimo?¡±

    Malikughs softly. ¡°Because at the same time the payments started, Giovanni Ortega¡¯s daughter went missing.¡±

    We all stare at Malik with more questions than answers and he grins triumphantly.

    ¡°On the day Angelo burned Massimo¡¯s house to the ground, a ticket was purchased in the name of Delores Brown to Zurich, and she wasn¡¯t traveling alone.¡±

    I stare at him with a sense of anticipation as he says triumphantly, ¡°Herpanion was a small infant listed as Benjamin Brown. I tracked the cabpanies and found a booking that collected them thirty minutes after Massimo and Winter left for Scarpetta.¡±

    As the news sinks in, Malik leans back with a twisted grin on his face and says with satisfaction.

    ¡°It appears that our cuckoo fled the nest before Angelo got there, but what interests me more than anything is what connection Delores Brown has with Giovanni Ortega.¡±

    ¡°Do you think Massimo was keeping Giovanni¡¯s daughter prisoner to bring her father down?¡± Ivan voices what we¡¯re all guessing and Malik shrugs. ¡°If Delores is his daughter. She may not be.¡±

    ¡°So, we go to Zurich.¡±

    I stand because we have no time to waste, and Malik shakes his head. ¡°I understand your desire to find your son, Alessandro, but we need to be clever about this. If Giovanni Ortega is involved, we must tread carefully. Word is, he is tearing the world apart for news of his daughter, and we must tread in the shadows and creep up on them when they least expect it.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t just sit here.¡±

    Angelo growls, ¡°Malik¡¯s right.¡± He turns to me, and I hate the sympathy in his eyes as he says with a slight break to his voice. ¡°We can¡¯t risk her going to ground. At the moment, she doesn¡¯t know we¡¯re onto her and if we race off to Zurich and tear it apart, we may never find her. The only way to deal with a mouse is the set a cat after it and we have the best one for the job.¡±

    All eyes turn to Malik, who looks almost euphoric, and I wonder if Delores Brown has just escaped one mad murdering bastard only to set herself in the path of a much more sinister one.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ38

    WINTER

    I wake from a fitful sleep to find Jasmine watching over me with concern. Almost immediately, my thoughts turn to Frankie, and I sit up with an rmed cry.

    Jasmine looks worried and says sadly, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Winter. Alessandro is with the others, working out a n.¡±

    ¡°A n?¡± My voice shakes and she nods. ¡°Malik has some information he was briefing them on. I¡¯m not sure what it involved because I came to sit with you.¡±

    I don¡¯t even hesitate and head straight for the door, wrenching it open and running down the corridor, Jasmine hot on my heels. ¡°Winter wait!¡±

    I don¡¯t hear her and just head straight for the kitchen because I need to know that my baby is alive.

    As soon as I crash through the door, Alessandro is by my side and I fall into his arms and sob, ¡°Please, tell me my baby is alive.¡±

    I hear the emotion in his voice as he pulls away and stares deep into my eyes. ¡°Malik has some information that points to a woman leaving just after you with a young baby.¡±

    My eyes widen in hope and just seeing the emotion in his eyes makes the tears flow rapidly down my face unchecked.

    ¡°Frankie?¡± I whisper, not really daring to hope it was him and Alessandro nods, his voice breaking a little as he whispers, ¡°It¡¯splicated, but we must trust Malik to bring our son home.¡±

    My head jerks to Malik, who is watching with glittering emotion in his usual expressionless eyes, and I say falteringly, ¡°Malik.¡±

    He nods and says smoothly, ¡°I leave in an hour.¡±

    ¡°I want toe.¡±

    I hate that he shakes his head, appearing upset, and Angelo moves to my side and says in his deep, authoritative voice, ¡°Let Malik do his job, Winter.¡±

    ¡°No, I want to go!¡± I almost scream at him, and he says angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I know how you feel? When you were taken from us, I wanted to tear Massimo apart with my bare hands. I thought it would be easy to storm into his home and drag you away from him and if I had given into my emotion, none of us would be here now, Frankie included.¡±

    His words hit me hard across the face and the pain in his eyes mirrors my own as I sob, ¡°But I¡¯m his mother and my ce is with my baby.¡±

    Angelo pulls me roughly into his arms and whispers, ¡°We will bring him back to you. Trust Malik and trust me. The best thing you can do is wait, no matter how hard that will be, and as soon as Malik has Frankie, you and Alessandro will be the first people he sees.¡±

    Wrenching away from my twin, I stumble across the room to Malik and, staring into his eyes, whisper, ¡°Bring him back to me, Malik. Be the demon you are and don¡¯t leave anything to chance. Frankie is our family, and he needs to be here.¡±

    Malik nods and, leaning in, whispers, ¡°I will not fail you, Winter. You have my word.¡±

    As he pulls back, I shiver at the gleam in his eye that tells me whoever has my baby had better start running because being on the end of Malik¡¯s leash will make for an extremely painful walk on the wild side.

    We watch Malik leave, wasting no time in organizing his trip and as I sit in the kitchen staring into a mug of coffee, Charlotte drops into the seat beside me and says tentatively, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Winter, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m responsible somehow.¡±

    Looking up, I register her tear-stained cheeks and red-rimmed eyes and yet despite it all, she is the image of sweet innocence, much like her mother was. Thinking of the terrible fate that awaited her if Massimo had his wish, if anything, I¡¯m proud to have prevented that from happening and to her surprise, along with mine, I pull her close and whisper, ¡°I can never hate you. Your father was mad with grief and his mind was twisted and he lost touch with reality a long time ago. Don¡¯t you dare mourn for something that would have destroyed you in the end and know you are better off not knowing what he had nned for your future.¡±

    She sobs on my shoulder as I hold her like a baby and whispers, ¡°You are as strong as they said you were. I¡¯m so happy they brought you home.¡±

    As we cling together, I experience nothing but love for Ivan¡¯s wife. She is innocent in all this. She had her part to y in bringing me home, and I could never hate her just because of who her father is.

    As we pull back, I note Louisa¡¯s concerned expression across the table, and I smile tentatively. ¡°So, here we are, a club of our own, I guess.¡±

    Louisa nods. ¡°Club Mafia Wives, I¡¯m guessing.¡±

    Jasmine grins. ¡°God help us.¡±

    We all look up and note our men talking in hushed whispers by the ss doors leading into the garden and Jasmine sighs. ¡°We must stick together.¡±

    Louisa nods vigorously. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Charlotte brushes a tear from her eye and stares at Ivan with undisguised longing. ¡°They¡¯re rather hot, though.¡±

    It has the desired effect and as we all share a look, it¡¯s one of solidarity because we are no longer outnumbered. We have a purpose, and it appears that the wives of Club Mafia will y a very important role in the future that begins when I get my son back.

    After what feels like hours, Alessandro heads to my side and I fall against him, loving how his arm wraps around me in protective love, keeping me safe.

    The others drifted off to their respective husbands and I whisper, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alessandro.¡±

    He ys with my hair, twisting it through his fingers and letting it fall.

    ¡°I hate that I couldn¡¯t remember Frankie. What sort of mother does that make me?¡±

    ¡°You are the best mother he could wish for, baby.¡± His low growl reassures me a little as he says with husky emotion, ¡°You survived to bring him back to me. You suffered unimaginable horror just to keep him safe, and you endured the greatest hardship because of him.¡±

    ¡°Will everything be ok?¡± I am so anxious about that, and he grips my face hard between his hands and stares fiercely into my eyes. ¡°Malik will bring him back to us. I don¡¯t doubt that for a second, and then when we are a family, I will make you my wife.¡±

    ¡°But your grandfather¡­¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Will ept it. You see baby, my grandfather ces family above everything and when he learns I have a son, all deals are off. You and Frankie are my family, and that will never change. I¡¯m not my grandfather. I don¡¯t want anyone else-ever. It¡¯s all about you, Winter, it always has been, and now that includes our son. We have a chance at a fresh start that I never believed was possible and I will fight to the death to protect you both along with the many brothers and sisters I have nned for Frankie.¡±

    ¡°Many?¡± I stare at him in shock, and he grins wickedly, ¡°You better believe it, baby because I intend to create many mirror images of us both and I will love every second of it.¡±

    His lips im mine in a sweet, deep, soul shattering kiss and despite the ache in both our hearts, at least we are together. A vital piece of us is missing but we have faith in Malik to bring our son back to us and so, as we drift off to bed, I want to spend the entire time Frankie is away, wrapped in Alessandro¡¯s protective arms.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ39

    MASSIMO

    The rage burns deep inside as I am transported like an animal in a crate to Los Angeles. Winter has overstepped the mark; she will pay dearly for this.

    As the poison seeped through my system, my body shut down, locking me in a prison that I will never escape from.

    Imogen betrayed me. She married a Russian and they areughing at me. Alwaysughing at me. I saw the amusement on their faces as they stood before me, hand in hand and I will never recover from the sight of my wife touching another man.

    Images of them fucking in my bed are haunting me and there is nothing I can do about it.

    All I can do is imagine what I will do to them when the doctors find a cure for this devastating condition Winter inflicted on me.

    She is no better. Openly kissing her lover before me, tainting my beautiful doll. It appears she lost her memory. That¡¯s something at least. Maybe she will never remember she has a son.

    The regret deepens when I think about the perfect human created for my pleasure. He will never receive my love. Never experience what it¡¯s like to be the object of my affection. I had such a promising future nned for us both. He would fall in love with me. We would be happy.

    The aircraftnds and the medics enter, grabbing the handles of my wheelchair and saying in excruciating cheerful voices, ¡°Here he is. Not long now and we¡¯ll have you safely home where you belong.¡±

    Home! For a moment, I imagine they have found a cure. I will be free. I will get my revenge on them all and make their pain and sufferingst a lifetime.

    My heart lifts at the thought of being released from my prison and as I¡¯m pushed down a ramp into a waiting ambnce, I almost expect the driver to head to my mansion.

    I will instruct my men to round up my enemies. To bring them to my dungeons, where I will have them dismembered before my eyes. My loyal servants will do whatever I ask. I will reign supreme, and everything will be just as I had nned.

    All of them. The men who brought me down and the women who let them. My darling Imogen willugh and p her hands in delight when I spill the Russian¡¯s organs from his body and serve them to her to dine on and drink his blood. They will all pay. I will make certain of that. Portia, Don Majerio, and his bastard grandson. Winter and her brother, Angelo. Louisa and her husband who yed their part in this. They will all suffer because I am the most astute yer in the game. I am Massimo Duren, and nothing will ever bring me down.

    When the ambnce stops, I imagine seeing the familiar fa?ade of my home. What I see is very different.

    I know this ce.

    The screaming starts in my head but remains there because I have no outlet to release it. They must be wrong. I don¡¯t belong here. Not here¨Canywhere but here.

    As I¡¯m pushed down the familiar sterile corridors, I pray that I¡¯m not heading where I think I am, but as we take the usual elevator and spill out into the long white corridor, I understand exactly what they have nned.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

    ¡°Here you go, Massimo buddy. We¡¯ve found you a ce next to a familiar face.¡±

    As the door opens those malevolent eyes re at me from her position by the window. Disapproving, chilling and disappointed. Always disappointed in me and I can almost feel the pain when she pped me around the ears and caned me into submission.

    I want to run, I want to leave, I want to be anywhere but here with her. She will ruin me, destroy me and she will make my life hell just like she did all those years ago.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll position you facing one another, won¡¯t that be lovely?¡±

    The cheery nurse says with false optimism.

    As Ie eye to eye with the woman who drove me to a chilling ce in my head, I cower before her angry gaze and the panic wraps me in bitterness and fear as my nanny, Iris Young, stares malevolently into my eyes.

    Somehow, through the madness, I see them allughing at me. My father, my mother and my brother. Every single person I have ever met has yed a part in this madness and as I face the rest of my days staring into the sadistic eyes of the one I fear the most, I suffer the crushing realization of defeat.

 Book 5 éˆ¥æ“Ÿ40 The End

    MALIK

    The small house set in a suburban street looks so normal it brings a rare smile to my face. If the neighbors knew who was hiding inside, they would lock their doors and wait for the storm to pass. I note them going about their daily chores, living the kind of life I could never imagine.

    A dog barks and I hear a baby cry and my ears prick up as I sense my journey may be over before it¡¯s even begun.

    ¡°Everyone is in ce, sir.¡±

    Ali, my trusted soldier, growls from his position beside me and I dust an imaginary speck of dust from myp.

    As I stare at the front door with interest, I¡¯m surprised when it opens and a young woman steps out, looking around her with a guarded expression, almost as if she knows what¡¯s about to happen.

    ¡°Do you want us to strike, sir?¡±

    Ali sounds as if we¡¯re out for a stroll in the park and, as always, nothing troubles him.

    I hold up my hand and say smoothly, ¡°Wait.¡±

    As the woman begins jogging along the street, I say in a deep voice, ¡°Instruct the soldiers to enter the house. Search the rooms and report back.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Ali talks into his phone and when he finishes, I say darkly, ¡°We follow her.¡±

    As the car pulls off from the curb, we watch her disappear around the corner. Delores Brown. At least that¡¯s the name on the rental agreement, and yet she is an imposter. The fact she¡¯s alone tells me this won¡¯t be as straightforward as I hoped and as Ali takes the call, he sighs. ¡°Empty.¡±

    ¡°Search for any evidence.¡±

    I stare as the woman jogs in the distance, admiring her ass as she sways from side to side. Her long dark hair is tied in a topknot that releases a few strands that trail against her creamy white neck.

    ¡°Nothing, sir.¡± Ali huffs with disappointment and my eyes narrow.

    ¡°Take me back to the house.¡±

    ¡°But the woman¡­¡±

    ¡°Is going nowhere. She¡¯ll return and we¡¯ll be waiting for her.¡±

    As we head back to the house, we park outside, and the door flies open, allowing me to step into the sunshine.

    As I sniff the air, I detect the distressing scent of suburbia that is at odds with the way I live my life.

    My soldiers open the door and allow me to enter a space that has me ncing around with derision. Do people really live like this? This entire house would fit into my shoe closet, and I feel an urgent need to return to the clean air of wealth and privilege.

    I wander through the rooms and see living at its most basic. Only practical items are in situ and as I prowl into the bedroom, I am disappointed to note no evidence of any child living here. There are two bedrooms in total and both are clean and free from personal objects, only an open bag on the side revealing the person is not here for long.

    On opening the closet, I see a few garments on hangers and wrinkle my nose in disgust. Then I head to the bathroom and breathe in the aroma of products that are definitely not from the shelves of the high-end stores I have ounts with.

    Ali hovers by the door and I say roughly, ¡°Wait in the car. When she arrives, cover the exits. We will be taking her hostage.¡±

    ¡°Usual way?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Ali nods and retreats to the waiting car and as I take my seat in the wooden chair ced behind the door, I stare out of the window, relishing the anticipation of an interrogation that will be most pleasurable.

    I wait for forty minutes and then hear the door m and the heavy breathing of a woman who has pushed herself to her limits. How I adore limits. How I love breaking them and testing my subject to reach new ones.

    As the door opens into the bedroom, she doesn¡¯t see me as she strips off her sweat-soaked running vest and shrugs out of her jogging pants. I take a moment to admire a body I am keen to explore further and as she loosens her hair from the top knot, my cock wakes up and takes an interest.

    To distract it, I m the door shut and as she jumps and looks around, her scream washes through my body like the finest champagne.

    ¡°What the fuck!¡±

    She attempts to cover her naked body and I growl, ¡°Take a seat, Miss. Brown.¡±

    Her eyes widen and she appears to have lost the power of speech as she drops to the bed and pulls theforter around her body.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± She says with a low hiss, and I grin, my eyes shing as I growl, ¡°Your worst nightmare.¡±

    I said, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    I admire her anger and revel in it for a second and then I shrug. ¡°That is no concern of yours. I want the baby you stole from Massimo Duren.¡±

    Her eyes widen and her lip trembles and she appears so afraid I take a moment to enjoy the sight.

    ¡°He sent you?¡± She looks as if she¡¯s about to hurl and I y along, feasting on her fear. ¡°Sort of.¡±

    Her eyes flicker around the room, almost as if she expects the man himself to appear and I stand and love the fear darken her eyes as I prowl toward her. As I grasp her hair in my fist, I lean down and growl, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    She fires back and the hate sparkling in her eyes gives me an instant hard-on.

    As I twist her hair tighter, I relish the tears that spring to her eyes and I growl, ¡°Then you had better remember, and fast.¡±

    Pulling sharply down, I take a moment to enjoy her fear and then she surprises me by saying through gritted teeth, ¡°Let me go, you fucking deranged bastard. You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±

    I stare deep into her eyes and hiss. ¡°Then you leave me no choice.¡±

    Before she can even take a breath to answer me, I press two fingers hard against her neck and as she slumps in my arms, I take a moment to enjoy the high that always gives me. To control another person¡¯s body against their will seriously turns me on and as I nce down at the beautifuldy in my arms, dressed in nothing but startled surprise, I am very much looking forward to interrogating this mafia princess because I am in no doubt at all that Delores Brown¡¯s real name is Eliza Ortega and knowing that family, this will be an extremely interesting battle ahead.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!